The Returner
The Returner - Ongoing 101 To 200

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Типография Новый формат: Издать свою книгу
 Ваша оценка:

The Returner

 []

     Description The Returner
      This story is centered around the man named Yi Ji-Hyuk, who has spent 1000 years in a Medieval Western fantasy-like world before returning back to the modern-day Earth. When he returns, he finds that his home is facing monster threats, and that humans with superpowers have appeared to protect the innocent people of Earth.


     The thing is, Yi Ji-Hyuk himself lived like a true, bona fide Demon King in...


     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 101: Why are YOU here? 1
      Chapter 101: Why are YOU here? (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Inside the NDF offices….


     “Why am I feeling this chilly all of a sudden?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shivered as a sudden biting chill crept up on him like an ill omen.


     “You’re feeling cold?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     At Jeong Hae-Min’s question, Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head.


     “Yeah. Got this weird chill crawling down my back.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, it’s getting a bit colder nowadays, but still, it’s not that bad, you know. You probably caught a flu or something.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Flu?


     Was she trying to say he caught an illness?


     But, there was no way that Yi Ji-Hyuk would….


     Ah, wait a sec. I can now, huh.


     My body’s no longer in the ‘fixed’ state, after all.


     Hah, this sucks….


     I guess the fixed state had its plus points, too. I never caught flu, didn’t get old, etc…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “But, still! I’m supposed to be an ability user, aren’t I?! What the heck is up with catching flu?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, it’s difficult for us to contract an illness like that, normally speaking. But, if your body’s not 100%, then it’s possible. Haven’t you gone overboard and strained yourself a little bit lately?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     I strained myself?


     Huh. Hmm. Straining, eh…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     He still had some semblance of conscience left, albeit it being smaller than a rat’s tail, so he just couldn’t force himself to come out and say that he had strained himself.


     Because, he didn’t do much anyways, to begin with!


     Just what have I done to strain myself? Maybe this girl’s not right in the head, too? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….I should just go home early today.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hearing this, Choi Jung-Hoon shot up from his seat.


     “It’s not even lunchtime yet!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, I’m not feeling too good, though.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why don’t you just announce to the world that an elephant is a weakling, instead?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ….? An elephant? But…. I thought it is weak?


     If I were to hit it lightly once, surely it’d vomit blood and keel over? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Okay, fine! Besides all that, do something about our lunch menu, will ya?! Why are we having the exact same thing over and over again?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     But, that’s the same story for every other salaryman out there!!


     And there aren’t any restaurants near our office, so what do you want me to do? You want me to hire a caterer and do a buffet for you?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)



     However, Choi Jung-Hoon conceded that the youth had a point there. Even he was getting somewhat sick and tired of eating the same thing for a while now.


     Seriously, how many days did they eat nothing but ‘jjajangmyeon‘?


     “Cool! Let’s go out and eat something nice for a change today!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “What the heck? Is the ghost of a starving pauper possessing you or something today? Why do you keep talking about food and nothing else?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What’s wrong with thatttt? Don’t you know how enjoyable it is to eat good food?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “….Huh, I guess you do have a point there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, even Yi Ji-Hyuk did stuff his face like a loon as soon as he returned to this world, after all. No, hang on a minute – he was still doing that, even now!


     He just didn’t gain any weight though, even if he constantly ate, and ate some more, like a farmyard cow or something. That was all.


     “What the? What is this….?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk hugged himself and shuddered again.


     What was this, this creeping anxiety?


     Just what is going on here? I can’t seem to settle down at all, can I? Did… something bad happen?


     I haven’t felt like this before in my whole life, even…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     This anxiety was different from the one born from fear or terror. No, rather than that, this was a feeling of unease, dread, one might experience when a disgusting insect crawled all over one’s toes or some such. And such a feeling continued to dig into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s heart.


     So, where did this feeling come from?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s pupils shook from worry.


     His sixth sense, thoroughly honed from encountering countless dangerous situations in the past, was throwing up warning signals.


     It was telling him that something rather troublesome had occurred somewhere.


     “Hmmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk continued to fidget around for a while, before abruptly getting up from his seat.


     “Ha-ah. I can’t stand this anymore. I’m going home.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, waiiiiiiit a minute! You can’t just decide for yourself when to leave work for the day, you know!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Wouldn’t the nine million-plus salarymen of Korea vomit blood when they hear this preposterous c**p?


     “I told you, I’m not feeling too good right now!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Then, please go get a medical certificate! Otherwise, what will I tell my superiors when submitting the monthly duty roster?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, why don’t you fire me, then?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     You think that’s as easy as you make it out to be?


     If I could get rid of you at any time I wanted, then you’d be fired a long time ago already!!


     I don’t particularly want to see your face if I can help it, you know?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner cries)


     “Ha-ah….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk simply shook his head and headed for the outside.


     “Where are you going now?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Going to lunch, where else?! Look at the time first before shouting at me, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh. Is it already lunch break?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon stood up from his seat while looking a bit embarrassed.


     “Okay, let’s take a break for lunch.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Those who’d order a takeaway would do so. Not minding them, Choi Jung-Hoon simply shifted his gaze over to Seo Ah-Young, and she vacated her seat right away.


     And so, four people left the NDF building: Yi Ji-Hyuk, Jeong Hae-Min, accompanied by Seo Ah-Young and Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “So, what should we go for?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I want a burger.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     When Seo Ah-Young declared so, Yi Ji-Hyuk began frowning slightly.


     “What do you mean, a burger? And, in the middle of the day, to boot?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Since when was there a rule saying that you can only eat burgers in the evening?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Who in their right minds would come up with such a dumb rule?


     “Hey! Who’d eat burgers in the middle of the day? Am I right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I don’t mind.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yeah, I want a burger, too.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “………………”


     What the heck? Could they have conspired against me before coming out here? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hey.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly tapped on the ground, Doh Gah-Yun’s head peeked out from his shadow.


     “You also want a burger?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     Hah, this bunch of idiots!


     Words aren’t getting through to them! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Okay! Let’s go and have ourselves some burgers, then.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “But, from where?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “At the ‘Shake Burgers’.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “….And just which country did those burgers come from now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The US.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Uh? It’s really from another country?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That’s not what I meant when asking that question, though…. I only asked cuz I’ve never heard of a burger like that…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Wait a minute. Don’t tell me, you can only find that burger in the US, too…?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, that’s how it is, though?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “………..”


     For some reason, they didn’t seem to be on the same page as far as this conversation was concerned.


     Just before Yi Ji-Hyuk could say something, Jeong Hae-Min landed her counter attack first.


     “Doesn’t matter if it’s the US or not! We can just go there if we want, right?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Huh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Wait, she got a point there, doesn’t she? I mean, she’s a teleporter, after all.


     Hang on, as long as she’s around, can I go to Turkey, China, or even Paris for my lunch?


     Hey, isn’t this unexpectedly cool?


     “As long as you’re here, doesn’t that mean I can go to China and eat jjajangmyeon there?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You dummy, there aren’t any jjajangmyeon in China.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     What rubbish is she spewing now?


     You can buy a bowl of jjajangmyeon in a Chinese restaurant, so why wouldn’t I be able to find one in China?


     In any case, why is she this stupid? (TL note at the end)


     “Whatever. Let’s just go.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng! Take my hand.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk first grabbed Jeong Hae-Min’s hand, and then, with a somewhat troubled expression, grasped Choi Jung-Hoon’s.


     “….What is up with that expression?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’d rather not hold another guy’s hand, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’d also rather not do that!! Me too!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “In that case, don’t come to this side, then. Argh, really. How dirty.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Oh my dear lord.


     Please, allow me this one chance to hit him in the face with everything I’ve got. I’ll do anything for that. I’ll even sell my soul to you. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Too bad for Choi Jung-Hoon, the dear lord in heaven wasn’t someone who’d answer his wishes just because he offered a prayer.


     “Come on now, why are you wasting time like that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Groan….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was just then.


     Grab.


     “What the?! Hell, let go, right now!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A hand appeared out from nowhere and grabbed Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shoulder.


     “What the hell!! It’s you?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk freaked out and shouted at the top of his voice.


     Kim Dah-Som had appeared out of literally nowhere and had grabbed his shoulder, with an innocent smile etched on her lips.


     “What are you doing here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I came to give my oppa his lunch box.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Your oppa?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes.”


     ….Did Kim Dah-Hyun ever eat home-made lunch at work?


     In any case, let’s say he does. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Okay, fine. So, what do you want now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m also peckish.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “What, you too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes.”


     Sure. Well, if you’re ‘peckish’, then fine, go and have something to eat. But still, why are you intruding on our group? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Don’t you have your own lunch?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Nope.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Then, what is that thing dangling in your hands?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lowered his head and stared at the lunch box in her hand, before raising his gaze back up. He then spotted Kim Dah-Som already looking away, pretending to not notice.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     What a thick-skinned girl.


     “….And what the heck do you want now?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Suddenly, a chill descended in the air.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shifted his gaze to his side and found Jeong Hae-Min glaring at Kim Dah-Som with a pair of narrowed eyes, which was something one would not see from her that often.


     “Who do you think you are to butt in?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Wowsers, look at her aura, man!


     Is this the rumoured tone of voice an entertainer would use when putting unruly juniors in their places?


     Yeah, I’ve only heard the rumours, but it’s no joke, eh.


     This girl must’ve made a few of her juniors wet themselves, no? And they say a woman acts differently to another woman compared to when she’s with a man…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I thought that me accompanying you would be better for you all.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “And why is that?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “How were you planning on placing your orders?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Ng?”


     “Do you speak English?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “………”


     Jeong Hae-Min’s expression became unreadable.


     Up until now, it was her manager who did all the ordering, so just when would she get the chance to do that?


     “I thought none of you knows how to speak English, so….” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Jeong Hae-Min became rather deeply irritated by Kim Dah-Som’s words trailing off like that, so she spun around and glared at Seo Ah-Young.


     Too bad, Seo Ah-Young did her very best to avoid meeting Jeong Hae-Min’s expectant gaze and only showed to everyone what the back of her head looked like.


     Swish.


     Jeong Hae-Min lowered her gaze to the ground, which then led to Doh Gah-Yun’s peeking head submerging back in the shadows.


     “What a bunch of dumb idiots.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     You don’t have the right to say that, you know! (The author)


     “We still have Mister Choi Jung-Hoon, right?! Yeah, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     When Jeong Hae-Min pointed at Choi Jung-Hoon, a subtle grin formed on his lips.


     That’s right, you uneducated peasants.


     You bunch of useless fools who can’t even speak a lick of English even though it’s 21st century!


     Acknowledge this great one’s abilities, and praise me. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “He said his TOEIC score is 990! Obviously, he knows how to converse in English!” (Jeong Hae-Min) (TL: TOEIC = The Test of English for International Communication)


     “Hahaha. Yes, indeed I ca….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Kim Dah-Som’s gaze slowly shifted in Choi Jung-Hoon’s direction. Then, a weird, stifling silence seemed to brush by the group, before Choi Jung-Hoon struggled to open his mouth.


     “….Tests and having an actual conversation are two different things. I’m not very good with English.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You liar!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Liar, smair!!


     I want to live too, you know! Didn’t you see those eyes just now?!


     Wowsers! Holy cow!!


     Staring at Yi Ji-Hyuk would be far more preferable than being looked at with those eyes!!


     Just how can a pair of human eyes shoot out deadly lasers like that?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “So, that’s how it is. Let’s just take her along.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You…….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Just as Jeong Hae-Min began gritting her teeth, Yi Ji-Hyuk finally opened his mouth.


     “….I don’t care either way, so let’s just go and find something to eat, okay? I might die of starvation at this rate.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng.”


     Jeong Hae-Min smiled brightly and grabbed Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hand again, before making the final confirmation.


     “Is everyone holding on?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min even confirmed that the hand coming out from the shadows was holding on to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s leg, and then, activated her ability.


     *


     “So, this here is America, eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk surveyed his new surroundings. Even he could tell there was something different about the hustle and bustle of the new city.


     Seeing those buildings that looked a bit different from those found in Korea, he could really appreciate the fact that he was in foreign soil now.


     “I’m sure it’s over that way.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     When Jeong Hae-Min took charge and began walking in a direction, smiles formed on the others’ faces as they followed behind her.


     To come to America so easily for a burger like this!


     Could anyone even hope to do that for their own lunch breaks? Of course not!


     Yes! The teleporters should be praised! Indeed, teleporters, hooray!


     *


     “….I’m gonna kill you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Anger boiled over in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes.


     “No, wait, uh, but, it was this direction before! I’m sure of it!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Meanwhile, Kim Dah-Som was twirling her hair while going, “Tehee.” on the side.


     “Arghhh! I should just, like, really! Arrrgh!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his fist in a threatening manner, Choi Jung-Hoon hurriedly clung on to that arm while cold sweat drops fell in bucket loads.


     If you try to hit her, even a slight tickle will kill her!!


     “Ehheiii!!! Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk! Things like this can happen, you know!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It ‘can’ happen? It can? Ah?! What the hell? Can’t you see the sun setting over there?! You blind?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Of course not, you dang fool!


     Still, how can you even think about killing someone over this?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Seriously! You wanted us to eat burgers, but aren’t we busy eating nothing but air right now?! How is this a lunch break? We’ll end up having supper instead, at this rate!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL note at the end)


     “But, that’s so strange. I swear the burger joint was in this direction when I came here before…..” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s glares then shifted over to Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “And you! Why can’t you find us the way, Mister Ahjussi?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Why are you blaming me for this?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I mean, I thought you can do pretty much anything, right? Aren’t you the famous Choi-raemon? Where is your navigation skills, man?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Sure, I can find where our destination is by checking the navigation.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “So? What’s the problem?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I don’t know where we’re at the moment.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Oh.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (Another TL note at the end)


     Choi Jung-Hoon began shedding the sweatdrops of the heart, AKA tears, inwardly.


     To think, I’ve got such a bad sense of direction!!


     How unthinkable it is for me to have such a weakness!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Just as Choi Jung-Hoon began despairing inwardly, Kim Dah-Som spoke in a disinterested tone of voice.


     “Unexpectedly useless, isn’t he?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Did you just say something?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh, my apologies. I was only talking to myself…. I guess you overheard me there.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Hah?! What the hell?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was then, the fed-up Yi Ji-Hyuk angrily shouted out.


     “Is this the right time for you to start fighting?! Dang it! Let’s just go back home! Might as well just have a bowl of jjajangmyeon, instead!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, but, I think I can find the place if we just….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You’ve been saying that for the past three hours already! Where is a needle when you need one?! I really wanna stitch this little girl’s mouth shut!! Dang it!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was then.


     Out of the blue, a huge group of people began surrounding these starving and tired people.


     Every single one of them was decked out in matching black suits and equally black sunglasses. They collectively emitted a dangerous aura.


     “What now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     Meanwhile, Choi Jung-Hoon spat out a lengthy groan.


     “What’s going on here? Did we commit a crime or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, you could say that.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What? Getting lost and wasting time also count as a crime nowadays?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “We entered their country illegally, after all.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     “Do you have a visa to enter this country? I sure don’t.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What the hell? So, like, the last time we went around the globe, that was also a criminal act? What the! This woman, she’s gonna cause a big trouble, isn’t she?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s you who wanted to go around in the first place!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You’re being noisy!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk decisively ignored Jeong Hae-Min’s protests and stared at the cordon of black suits surrounding them. He was in a dilemma of sorts at that moment.


     Should I just blow them away and go back to Korea?


     But, they haven’t done anything remotely threatening yet, so, like… huh.


     Should I just wait and hear what they have to say?


     Well, if things go sideways, I can just get the eff outta here, no? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Ah. Ohh…. Mm. If it’s an international diplomatic issue, then….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     This dude will sort out everything, anyways. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     One of the black suits stepped forward and walked towards Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Are you Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?”


     “Uh, oh, h, hello? Pine, dank you? When you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL note at the end)


     “……………..” (Everyone)


     Choi Jung-Hoon slowly facepalmed.


     Annnnd, he even gets that wrong. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “It’s fine if you speak Korean.”


     “Ahh, okey? Wha, what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     STAHP IT!!


     Please, stop!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner cries)


     The black suited man stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk with an unreadable expression for a second or two, before lightly shaking his head. Then, he continued in Korean.


     “There is someone who’d like to have an audience with you, sir.”


     Mm?


     With me?


     “What the?”




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 102: Why are YOU here? 2
      Chapter 102: Why are YOU here? (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Will you come with us, please?” (the agent)


     “I don’t wanna.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “….Excuse me?” (the agent)


     “I said, I don’t wanna.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The black-suited American agent couldn’t help but sweep his gaze from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head to toe after hearing that matter-of-factly reply.


     There weren’t any muscles to be found on that slightly skinny frame of his. Seeing his body that looked like it hadn’t spent a minute inside a gym, the agent’s brows furrowed instinctively.


     More importantly, though – it was written all over the youth’s face.


     Didn’t the East Asians say that one’s face revealed a lot about one’s character?


     If such a thing was true, then the agent could easily tell what Yi Ji-Hyuk’s personality might be like, without experiencing it first hand.


     However, such a kid was….


     The agent hurriedly pulled his phone out from his pocket and opened a certain app. And almost right away, he saw Yi Ji-Hyuk’s name in red appearing at the top of the list of information.


     When the agent lightly tapped on the screen to access the file, he got to read about Yi Ji-Hyuk’s personal details and specific orders on how to deal with the youth.


     Name – Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     ‘Hmm, so, he is…. one of the most dangerous individuals out there, currently ranked S-class.’ (the agent)


     The agent couldn’t really pay attention to the wall of texts appearing on his phone’s screen. No, what his eyes focused on were the words at the very bottom of that said wall of text – ‘Exercise Extreme Caution’, and some more words below them.


     [Anyone responsible for causing undue friction/hostility with this individual will be eating a burger through their nostrils.]


     The agent silently put away his phone and raised his head. And then, spoke in a confident voice.


     “Ehehe…. Please, sir, don’t be like that~.” (the agent)


     “What the heck? Why do you sound so unmanly all of a sudden?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ‘Why don’t you try eating a burger through your nose instead, then?!’ (the agent)


     You wouldn’t be able to complain like that, if only you knew that my boss likes his burgers extra large!! (the agent’s inner monologue)


     “Please, you have to come with us. Otherwise, I will really get killed.” (the agent)


     “Not my problem, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Argh, I’m begging you here! Please!” (the agent)


     “What the hell. Why is your Korean patch this advanced? What version is this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, that. Hehe, well, I…..” (the agent)


     Those Japanese people should learn Korean from this version, too!



     As expected of a first world country and their technological prowess! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “So, if you’d just come with us for a little while…” (the agent)


     “I still don’t wanna.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Annnnd, he still doesn’t want to give me a break. (the agent’s inner monologue)


     The agent stood there studying Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mood for a bit longer, before shifting his gaze loaded with meaning over to Choi Jung-Hoon’s direction.


     ‘It’d be better for you to do something about this situation.’ (the agent)


     “Mm…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     After receiving that poignant stare, Choi Jung-Hoon gravely nodded his head.


     Now logically speaking, it was his group that illegally entered a foreign country. Just as important, he was an NDF agent, to boot. If the shoe was on the other foot, then when a foreign ability user illegally entered Korea and got busted, Choi Jung-Hoon wouldn’t have let that go quietly. Not at all.


     Most likely….


     He’d completely annihilate the said foreign ability user first and turn him or her into a nervous wreck, and then hold that hapless sucker as a hostage of sorts as he inundated the fool’s country of origin with piles upon piles of official diplomatic documents.


     So, how would he feel if it was Korea on the receiving end of that treatment?


     Even if he somehow managed to get out of here with his life intact, the higher-ups back home would want to play football with his freshly-severed head, instead.


     Shudder.


     Choi Jung-Hoon definitely did not want to see that happen.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ahh, what now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “How about going with them for a little while….?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “This guy, you trying to sell me down the river again?! You really on my side?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     But, I never was?


     Why am I on your side out of the blue? I’ve never been on your side to begin with, you know?


     Don’t arbitrarily make people your pals! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “And you, why are you threatening this guy instead of me? Ah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “M, my apologies.” (the agent)


     Even though the American agent was apologising, his stare never quite left Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hey!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “*SFX for the American agent sharply drawing his breath*”


     With a slightly confused face, Jeong Hae-Min alternated her gaze between these three men.


     What are these three doing? Is this the so-called triangular formation?


     “Ahh, sh*t! This is annoying!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk got way too annoyed with this situation which was definitely going around in circles now, and found the only satisfying method of breaking the chain for good.


     “Hey, you!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk glared at the American agent, he flinched and reflexively nodded his head.


     “Tell that person to come over here. Why the heck does he want me to go there, when he can just come here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ‘….Wait, that… kinda makes sense, doesn’t it?’ (the agent)


     Indeed, the agent had no reason to actually drag Yi Ji-Hyuk away at all. The order simply said to secure the youth. That was all.


     “In, in the case, will you be waiting for us here?” (the agent)


     “No, obviously not. You, hold up….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (the agent)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly exchanged hushed whispers with Jeong Hae-Min before looking back at the agent.


     “You know where this ‘Shake Burgers’ joint is around here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Eh?”


     *


     Tears were welling up in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes.


     Just what the hell is up with this dang burger?!


     Is this thing worth almost five hours of getting lost in a foreign city for? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wiped the corners of his ears as he stared at the meal set of the burger in question.


     “Imma kill you real slow if this thing tastes bad. Seriously now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….It’s going to taste good. I think.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Perhaps realising her guilt, the depressed-looking Jeong Hae-Min began distancing herself from Yi Ji-Hyuk even while mumbling some words as her defense.


     “Come over here right now!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why should I?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk reached out to catch the escaping Jeong Hae-Min, only to have Kim Dah-Som sneak her way in and sit on the empty seat next to him.


     She placed the burger box in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk, opened it, and then, even proceeded to present a large cup of Cola to him as well.


     “Oh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Which was good, since Yi Ji-Hyuk was feeling a bit troubled because the accompanying drink just so happened to be a milkshake. With a huge grin on his face, he picked the Cola up and gulped it down.


     Meanwhile, Kim Dah-Som smiled contently as she pulled Yi Ji-Hyuk’s milkshake towards herself. Seeing this act, Jeong Hae-Min’s eyes narrowed to a slit.


     “You really know how to act like a sly little fox, don’t you?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I’m not sure what you mean by that?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Oh, my gosh. Look at her pretending to not know what’s what.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     And as the two females began a subtle war of nerves, Doh Gah-Yun silently rose up from shadows and settled down on the unoccupied seat right next to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “G, Gah-Yun-ah!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Even though Jeong Hae-Min cried out in a sharp voice, Doh Gah-Yun remained impassive and chose to silently pull closer her own share of fast food in front of her.


     Jeong Hae-Min breathed heavily in unhappiness, but she had no choice but to settle down on the opposite side of Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “You two, you gonna keep going like this?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     When Jeong Hae-Min growled menacingly at the two girls, they both simultaneously avoided meeting her gaze and concentrated on finishing their meals, instead.


     “You think I’ll take this ly….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Argh, you’re being noisy! Let’s just have a meal in peace! Please!!!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hul. Telling a noona that she’s being noisy!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Will you act your age, then? Miss Ahjumma.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “A, ahjumma?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Teardrops began forming in Jeong Hae-Min’s eyes, and in response, the corners of Kim Dah-Som’s lips curled upwards ever so slightly.


     “You’re smiling?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young, watching this scene unfold from another table, suddenly spat out a long sigh.


     Surrounding the table where the four of them were having a… “good” time, a cordon of black-suited agents were standing stiffly like some kind of a hefty, immovable human wall.


     The nerves of those girls must be made out of pure, grade-A hardened steel if they didn’t care about all those people staring at them as they went about their business.


     However…


     ‘Isn’t that…. Isn’t that like, a battlefield over there?’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young could definitely see those three females surrounding Yi Ji-Hyuk locked in a heated war of nerves.


     “What on earth….?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     And all three of them were quite pretty, too….


     One of them was a famous idol, another one was so pretty that she’d completely trounce any ol’ celebrity into oblivion, and even Gah-Yun wouldn’t lose out to anyone in the looks department, no matter what the occasion was.


     But, why did it have to be Yi Ji-Hyuk?


     He didn’t have a nice-looking face.


     Hell, he didn’t even have a nice personality, either.


     He had taken his manners out back and shot it all to hell a long time ago, he was beyond lazy, and his mouth was so filthy, no soap could ever cleanse it, yet….


     Wasn’t he, like, the worst possible boyfriend material?!


     However, seeing three such pretty girls surrounding such a rotten as*hole, Seo Ah-Young couldn’t help but to release yet another long, long sigh.


     ‘Well, compared to a b*stard like him….’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young shifted her gaze towards Choi Jung-Hoon sitting in front of her, and saw how full his mouth was with the American burger as he oh-so industriously chewed on it.


     “Yep?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…It’s nothing.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     This guy wasn’t like this in the beginning, yet as time wore on, he was clearly becoming worse and worse, too.


     Did it start after Yi Ji-Hyuk entered their lives?


     “This is good, actually. Have some.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Yes, I will.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young picked up the burger and bit into it.


     It was actually, surprisingly good!


     It must’ve tasted good, since she and the group had to go through so much c**p just to get here. However, she found it hard to enjoy the meal, what with all those eyes constantly staring at her and all.


     “How can you eat in peace with all these people staring at you?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Mm? Should I make it bit more peaceful, then?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh? How?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Choi Jung-Hoon got up from his seat, went over to Yi Ji-Hyuk, and whispered something to him.


     Suddenly, Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his head and angrily glared at the American agents.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “What the hell? How dare you lot spy on my mealtime?! Turn around right now!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     As soon as those words came out of his mouth, every single one of the black-suited agents spun around on their heels and looked in the other direction.


     “Che, can’t even have a meal in peace, I tell ya.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk complained before settling back down on his seat to munch on the burger. In the meantime, Choi Jung-Hoon returned to his seat.


     “So, is it better now?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     What a scary person he was.


     To be able to utilise the weapon called Yi Ji-Hyuk like that, that had to be some kind of an ability as well.


     It seemed that Yi Ji-Hyuk, who normally didn’t listen to anyone else, would more than likely listen to what Choi Jung-Hoon had to say.


     What a strange and indescribable relationship that was.


     In any case, it was definitely better than before.


     Now that no one was staring at her, she could finally relax and savour the taste of the succulent burger.


     Unfortunately for her, though, she wasn’t given a lot of time to enjoy the junk food’s rich, aromatic taste.


     A part of the black-suited cordon parted to make way for a middle-aged man with a dignified expression.


     This man didn’t even bother to look at Seo Ah-Young and walked over to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s table, where the youth was in the middle of trying to shove the burger down Jeong Hae-Min’s throat. The man offered his hand and began speaking in English.


     And the agent standing next to him offered up the translation in real time.


     “Hello there. My name is Christopher McLaren, the current director of the CPO.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk glanced at the man for half a second, before returning to his task of shoving the rest of the burger down Jeong Hae-Min’s struggling mouth.


     “So? Is this tasty to you? Ah? I’m asking you, you think this is good?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Euph, euphhh?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “It’s just too dang oily, man! Son of a…. Can’t I just go and have bulgogi or something instead?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min managed to spit out the burger and angrily shouted at him.


     “What am I supposed to do when your palate’s so unsophisticated?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Should I demonstrate to you what real ‘unsophisticated’ tastes like?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..My bad.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was finally done with tormenting Jeong Hae-Min, and turned his head around to stare at Christopher McLaren.


     “Chris… what’s his name again?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You can just call me Chris.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Okay, so. What now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk. If you were planning on visiting us here in the States, you should’ve given us a call beforehand. We might have been able to provide you with far better services than this.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “We just came here for a meal, you know? No need to call you and all that, right? Besides, isn’t there any other place other than this one? This burger is just too oily for me.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Christopher McLaren pulled out his own phone and accessed the file on Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     [Operates on his pace. Does not listen to anyone else regardless of what. Impossible to hold a normal conversation with.]


     That description was utterly on the money.


     Christopher did not know who investigated and compiled this dossier, but he thought that the unknown agent deserved a suitable reward, maybe even a paid vacation, for this very excellent work. He then smiled and looked at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “If that’s what you want, we will make sure that you get to enjoy the finest cuisine this world has to offer. After all, you will be able to find every delicacy from all over the globe in this country.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “In that case, take me to a Korean restaurant that serves doenjang stew.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………”


     Hey, you dumb f*ck?! You’re a Korean, aren’t you?! Why did you come all the way to the States just to eat Korean food?!


     Go and stuff your face back in your own house, will ya? (Christopher McLaren’s inner monologue)


     “Well, uh, maybe you can eat that back in your own country….?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Well, I like Korean food, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s why, I’m telling you to eat that c**p in your own godd*mn house!” (Christopher McLaren)


     The agent in charge of translating stared at Christopher McLaren with a dumbfounded face.


     How could he translate this? Could he be…?


     “D, director? Sir?” (the agent)


     Christopher quickly regained his composure and coughed to clear his throat.


     “Tell him, if he likes Korean food, then we shall provide it.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Y, yes sir.” (the agent)


     When the translator relayed the message, Yi Ji-Hyuk made his reply in Korean while looking supremely unconvinced.


     “What did he say?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “…..Uhm, he says, he can’t be bothered and is going home now.” (the agent)


     “What the hell, you dumba*s?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “What the, sir?! I didn’t say those words, though?!” (the agent)


     “Oh, that’s right.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Seeing Yi Ji-Hyuk yawn like a full-bellied puppy dog, Christopher took a several deep breaths to calm himself down.


     Indeed, it proved to be impossible to hold a proper conversation with this individual. There was no need to get p*ssed off here.


     Then, Yi Ji-Hyuk said something else, again in Korean.


     “Okay, so, what did he say this time?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “….He’s asking us if we can get him plane tickets.” (the agent)


     “Why does he want plane tickets, when he has a teleporter in his party?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “That is…. He says that he’s never been on a plane before, and he wants to ride in one. He even asked me if he’d get to eat a free meal in the first class, sir.” (the agent)


     “Who’s the guy in charge of these people….?” (Christopher McLaren)


     I ain’t gonna let that guy live!


     Choi Jung-Hoon, who was listening on the conversation unfolding in English, sneakily hid himself behind Seo Ah-Young.


     “Ng?”


     Tilting her head in confusion, she stared at him.


     “Ehehe.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Using his jovial grin to disarm her in the blink of an eye, Choi Jung-Hoon then began studying the current development a bit more seriously.


     Let’s see.


     Is that Christopher the one I know of?


     Is he THE Christopher McLaren, the head of the America’s ability user department?


     He’s the biggest of all bigshots, isn’t he? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes narrowed to a slit.


     Out of all the powerful ability users and people related to the field, this man was among the top three as far as his political influences went.


     So, how should Choi Jung-Hoon go about interpreting this situation, where such a powerful man personally came down to speak to Yi Ji-Hyuk?


     Meanwhile, Yi Ji-Hyuk was ignoring Christopher while picking up the burger to bite into it one more time.


     Argh, it is really oily and all that, but…. This taste, it’s surprisingly addictive, isn’t it? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Munch, munch.


     “You like it?” (?)


     “More or less?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, you never really liked such food, though?” (?)


     “Well, I don’t mind it, since I’m in another country and all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     …..Eh?


     Who did I speak to just now?


     Her voice…. It’s really familiar, isn’t it? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sneakily turned his head to the side and found the woman who spoke to him just now.


     “….Eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Right away, the burger in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands fell and rolled on the floor.


     Naturally, everyone’s gaze was directed towards Yi Ji-Hyuk, and the woman standing in front of him with a bright smile while looking back at the youth.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands began trembling, nay, quaking violently, before he pointed at her.


     “You, you, you….?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Her hair seemed to shine in the brilliant golden colour of the sun’s rays.


     “It’s been a while, hasn’t it been?” (?)


     “You!! Why are YOU here?! Why?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s because….” (?)


     The woman smiled softly and gazed at Yi Ji-Hyuk with warm eyes before opening her mouth.


     “I came to find you, of course.” (?)


     Seeing that indescribably beautiful and gentle smile of hers, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s entire body quaked hard, before he cried out loudly.


     “NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     His loud voice reverberated to high heavens.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 103: Why are YOU here? 3
      Chapter 103: Why are YOU here? (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly went poof! from the spot, and then reappeared behind Jeong Hae-Min.


     “Ng?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Grab!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk then grasped her neck gently from behind.


     “Whhhaaa?! Hey, what are you doi….?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Nobody move!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes began gleaming in a dangerous light.


     “You do, and she dies!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What the heck?! Are you stupid?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min shouted, completely flabbergasted.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk hurriedly leaned in closer and whispered to her ear.


     “Teleport us back to Korea! Right now!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng? But, what about the others?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Not my problem! Hurry the hell up, will ya?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ‘Why is he acting like this?’ (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Since he did lots of stupid, insane things day in and day out, there was nothing strange about the he was acting right now. Really, not one person here would be surprised if Yi Ji-Hyuk decided to freeze the Han River in the middle of June and skate on it.


     No, what Jeong Hae-Min found strange in this instance was the emotions of anxiety and impatience writ large on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face.


     No, hang a minute. Was it dread, instead? Could it even be fear?


     Whatever the case may have been, she’d never ever seen such a facial expression from the youth before.


     Didn’t he remain totally disinterested even when monsters poured out like an army of killer ants from the Gate not too long ago?


     Such a guy was shaking in his boots and busy telling Jeong Hae-Min to abandon their comrades and escape back to Korea.


     So, why?


     Jeong Hae-Min took another glance behind her, at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face.


     His eyes were fixed in one direction, and one direction only.


     When she followed that line of sight, she spotted a Western woman who wasn’t there a minute ago.


     Her hair was so radiantly golden, Jeong Hae-Min had to wonder if such a radiance was even physically possible. And her golden eyes seemed to emit rays of warm but mysterious divinity.


     ‘Ah…….’


     Jeong Hae-Min’s body trembled subconsciously.


     This woman was… beautiful.


     That was all she could think of at that moment.


     Jeong Hae-Min met more than her fair share of beautiful people as an idol herself, but this woman standing in front of her possessed an otherworldly beauty that simply transcended everyone else.


     Would an angel descending from heaven look as pretty as that woman?


     “You…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s low, guttural growling snapped Jeong Hae-Min back to her senses.


     “There’s nothing for you here, so why the hell did you chase me all the way to this place?! You d*mn stalker!! Aren’t you sick and tired of this c**p already?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)



     The blonde woman smiled radiantly.


     “Aren’t you glad to see me?” (?)


     “Glad? GLAD?!?! Wowsers, do I really wanna kick your head in or what!! Seriously now!! Don’t you have any conscience or something?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hearing this exchange, Choi Jung-Hoon tilted his head in confusion.


     What the hell?


     What language is that? (Choi Jung-Hoon’ inner monologue)


     He couldn’t figure out heads or tails on what language those two were conversing in.


     Of course, Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t know every single language existing on this planet. However, wouldn’t it be odd for Yi Ji-Hyuk to speak a language that Choi Jung-Hoon hadn’t heard of before?


     Besides all that…. That language sounded just a little bit ‘different’ to his ears, too. It was as if he was listening to a language that used a completely different speech system, so to speak.


     “I’m really glad to see you again, but I see that you feel differently. Really now, not even offering a single warm-hearted word to a friend who sought you out with so much difficulty like this. I’m a little bit disappointed, you know?” (?)


     “Kind?! Did you just say what I think you said?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I should just rip that stupid lizard into pieces!!


     Oh. I’ll get ripped into pieces, instead.


     Hah…..


     Why is she here, of all places? Just why!!


     We’ve seen each other for over a thousand years already!! Isn’t that enough?! D*mn it!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Warm-hearted, my a*s! Did you forget all you did to me already?! Where’s your conscience, ah? Is it because you’re a lizard that you don’t have one? Ah? Ahhhh?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re still so immature.” (?)


     “Ha-ah……..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That’s!! Why!! I hate!! That lizard woman!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     With a pair of intensely burning eyes, Yi Ji-Hyuk continued to glare at her, only to suddenly realise something rather important.


     No, wait a dang second here.


     If I keep provoking her like this, I’ll be killed in less than a blink, no?


     I mean, I’m no longer Berafe’s Bringer of Apocalypse and all. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     He had lost the power to rip that woman in half with just a single hand quite a while ago. So, if he were to remain logical and compare his and her current combat prowess, then….


     What would be the results?


     Can I last at least three seconds against her?


     No, wait, I don’t think I can last even that long.


     This is insane!


     One dragon crossing over would nearly destroy this entire world, yet…. Where is her dang morals, man!! She’s the lord of all bloody dragons, so why!!


     Just why on freaking hell did the dang lord of the dragons cross over to this side?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….Affeldrichae.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL: I made a mistake and TLed her name as Affeldrich back in the chapter 3.)


     “Please call me as you did in the past – Richae, Mister Ji-Hyuk~.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hah…………..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     This world is finished.


     Just as despair settled in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes, he began tearing out his hair.


     *


     “What are they talking about?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Who knows.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seo Ah-Young and Choi Jung-Hoon were staring at the two people sitting at the other table, as every square inch surrounding them were cordoned off by black-suited men.


     What with the American agents from the CPO maintaining a tight barrier, there was no way to butt in there, either.


     “Aren’t we getting a really cold shoulder here?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Rather than ‘we’, it’s just you, ma’am.


     An ability user like you, the Flame Witch, would receive a national welcome fitting for an important guest of the state, but too bad, your timing is way off. You showed up with Yi Ji-Hyuk, after all. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Who is that woman, I wonder?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min puffed up her cheeks.


     She could accept that woman being so incredibly pretty. Sure.


     No, hang on a minute – that woman’s beauty was already well beyond whether Jeong Hae-Min accepted it or whatnot. That level of beauty was on a ridiculous level, after all.


     But what got on her nerves the most was the fact that the blonde woman seemed to know Yi Ji-Hyuk quite intimately.


     Jeong Hae-Min couldn’t understand a word of what they were saying to each other, but still, they were conversing quite intimately for a while now.


     She could see Yi Ji-Hyuk, with his legs crossed and his body tilted at an awkward angle while emitting a dense aura of pure discomfort, and sitting across from him, the blonde woman staring at him while resting her chin on her hand and a warm smile etched across her lips.


     What a strange scenery this was, yet….


     It sure looked rather picturesque as well.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     It was kinda like, unfamiliar yet familiar at the same time?


     ‘I don’t like this at all….’ (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min couldn’t tell why, though.


     *SFX for a cold wind blowing across*


     “Euhk…” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min shuddered slightly from the sudden bout of cold wind coming from her side.


     ‘What was that, all of a sudden?’ (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Sure enough, when she turned her head to the side to see what was going on, she spotted Kim Dah-Som and her hardened face that was frozen stiff like the statue of Venus de Milo.


     Ah, this wonderful feeling!


     Yes, so sweet and refreshing like a cold cider!


     Yep, you got your just desserts after wagging your tail so much while only relying on your looks. (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Indeed, no matter how pretty Kim Dah-Som was, there was no way she’d measure up to that mysterious woman at all.


     ‘Still, what are they talking about?’ (Jeong Hae-Min)


     *


     *SFX for sucking the Cola through the straw*


     Affeldrichae took a sip of the Cola out of the cup in front of her before frowning ever so slightly.


     “So, this is that Cola thing you’ve been singing praises of.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yeah.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, it’s odd. It’s just sweet. And all these bubbles, what do you call them? Anyway, you missed such a taste?” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s a whole lot better than that stupid bland-as-hell juice you like to drink so much.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Your tastes remain as eclectic as usual, I see.” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s not me who’s weird here, it’s you lot, you dang lizard!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re still hung up on external appearances even now, I see. Just how many more times do I need to tell you before you finally understand that we the dragons are divine beings and therefore have no relations to lizard species? I think I’ve already said this 3,123 times prior to this day already?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Listen here….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, Mister Ji-Hyuk~?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I really, really don’t like you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I think you’ve told me that about 3,000 times already, as well.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk fished out a cigarette and stuck it between his lips before lighting it up.


     Hah….


     Please, save my soul, someone….


     Why am I having this dumb conversation with her even on this planet? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     It felt like all his brain cells were going on strike after having this conversation with her in what sure felt like an eternity.


     I gotta go through that scary, horrible experience again?


     Where are the gods, Buddhas, etc, of this world….?


     No, never mind the gods and whatnots of this world, what the hell is Latrel thinking of, by sending this woman over here? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “By the way, why are you here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Didn’t I tell you already? You and your old habit of not listening to anyone else. I told you, I’m here to see you.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Didn’t our relationship end already?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You thought it was over?” (Affeldrichae)


     “But, it is over, isn’t it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, I have to disagree with you there.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Holy f*cking cow.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Let’s just end that c**p already!!


     Really, let’s just call it a day, you stinking stupid lizard woman!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “We saw each other’s faces for one thousand years already! Isn’t that enough for you?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Actually, it’s 1,632 years.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hul, seriously?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yep.”


     ….It was that long?! Wait, in that case, just how old am I?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Besides, if you count the years you had spent in ‘that place’, then the total should be double that number. Shall I calculate it for you?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Nope, no need.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I don’t wanna hear about that no more. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Okay, fine. 1,600… No, let’s just say it’s over one thousand years. In any case, isn’t that enough for you?! Did you chase me all the way out here thinking there’s something you can still get from me?! Why can’t you people leave me alone, ah? I’ve already proved that I’m not the one to bring forth the Apocalypse of Berafe, haven’t I?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Maybe I should’ve just blown them up to smithereens back then!!


     Don’t you know how ‘final’ the Apocalypse actually is? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Indeed, even if every living human being in Berafe was killed off, that still didn’t mean the Apocalypse for Berafe. Even if all life perished from a world, if new lives were born to replace the old, then that would not count as an Apocalypse, anyhow.


     That’s why!!


     I’ve never wanted to destroy your world to begin with, nor did I possess the enough power to do that in the first place!!


     So, just leave me alone, already!!!


     Did you only eat leeches when growing up or something? Why don’t you wanna let go of a poor guy like me? Ah? Why?!


     You’ve all been tormenting me for over a thousand years alre….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     It was at this point when Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression began hardening gradually.


     He felt like his innards were boiling over.


     ‘Maybe, I should’ve killed them all back then?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He couldn’t do it in his current state, but back then, it’d not have been an impossible task, albeit a difficult one.


     “You think you’ve proven that?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I didn’t?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Nothing has been proven, Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     A breeze seemingly blew in from nowhere and her hair danced ever so lazily in the air.


     Those abundant locks of blonde hair waving in the air…


     He found it so familiar. He also found that he did miss that sight just a little….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a long sigh.


     “It’s not over yet. Not even close.” (Affeldrichae)


     “And just what is not over yet now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “They are already crossing over to this world as we speak. I found their traces, and came here to find you.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Who are ‘they’?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “They are the very same ones you know so well.” (Affeldrichae)


     The very same ones that I know so well, huh….


     “You know, I’ve met a lot of people over the years, so I need more than that to guess who they might be.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…Well, they are from the place you’ve been a part of.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes opened just a bit wider.


     “The Gates from the demon world are opening.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shut his mouth.


     *


     Meanwhile, somewhere in America….


     “How absurd.” (Alpha)


     Alpha chuckled wryly as he stared at a small Gate in front of him.


     “So, you could make something like this.” (Alpha)


     “The Gate spell is universally available and it is a very convenient magic. Its only job is to take you from one space to another. In other words, it’s simpler than it looks.” (?)


     “Is that how it is?” (Alpha)


     The small devil, ‘Argolas’ still stuck in the form of a little child, nodded his head.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Of course, there’s a slight issue, and that is to do with where you want to connect the Gate to. If you want to open a Gate not too far from you, you’ll only need to use a small amount of Mana. But, if you want to open one up on the other side of the world, that’s gonna take some doing. And just like now, if I want to open a Gate to another world that transcends dimensions, then I’d have expend an unimaginable amount of Mana in one go.” (Argolas)


     “Hhmm. In that case, isn’t this a little useless? Didn’t you say you had to expend almost all of your Mana previously? You also said this isn’t your real body, either.” (Alpha)


     “Correct. For the current me, opening a small Gate such as this one is my limit.” (Argolas)


     A subtle smile crept up on Argolas’s face.


     “Then, why did you waste time performing a worthless task like this?” (Alpha)


     A wider grin revealing a pair of sharp incisors formed on Argolas’s face.


     “It would’ve been a meaningless action, for sure – but the situation is a little bit different now. All I have to do is to open a small Gate such as this one, and the other side will supply enough Mana to enlarge the portal themselves.” (Argolas)


     “Mm?”


     “There’s a noticeable difference between a Gate that’s been opened from one side, and the one that’s being maintained from both sides. I alone can only create low-level Gates such as the ones you saw last time. But, the story will change if both sides are on the same page.” (Argolas)


     The low-level Gates I saw the last time?


     Does he mean those Gates that appeared in Seoul when I was conversing with Yi Ji-Hyuk?


     Calling those Gates, rated at 4, ‘low-level’? (Alpha’s inner monologue)


     “Of course, I wasn’t opening Gates connected directly to the demon world so I only had to expend a small amount of Mana that time.” (Argolas)


     “You’re not making much sense.” (Alpha)


     “Well, if those Gates connected one dimension to another, then by opening a Gate that connects directly to the demon world, it’d be akin to me connecting this world to a fantastic reality that exists between different dimensions.” (Argolas)


     “How complicated.” (Alpha)


     “Just take it as being extremely difficult, okay? Even though I’m a demon, it’s very difficult to make it happen.” (Argolas)


     Of course, there was a ‘human’ living in this world who used to do that without batting an eyelid, though. However, Argolas thought that there was no need to inform Alpha of that tidbit at the moment.


     “So, is this Gate connected to the demon world?” (Alpha)


     “Yes. However, it’s not sufficient. There is not enough Mana. Also, it’d be nice if we can get some energy from the negative dimension, too.” (Argolas)


     “I can’t understand what you’re talking about, but I don’t want to understand it, either. So, at the end of the day, what do you need from me?” (Alpha)


     “Oh, that’s rather simple, actually.” (Argolas)


     Argolas revealed his fangs in a grin once more.


     “Kill.” (Argolas)


     “Quite explicit, aren’t you.” (Alpha)


     Alpha turned around to leave. But before he disappeared…


     “By the way, demon.” (Alpha)


     “Mm?”


     “I don’t care that you’re using me. However, you should know to do that in moderation. Know what I mean?” (Alpha)


     “I’ll keep that in mind.” (Argolas)


     After Alpha had left the area, Argolas stared intensely at the black Gate without moving from the spot.


     “I’m not using you, you dumb little human.” (Argolas)


     Argolas was desperate enough to borrow the strength of a cat if that helped.


     Why?


     Because, Yi Ji-Hyuk was in this world, that was why.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 104: Why are YOU here? 4
      Chapter 104: Why are YOU here? (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Inside a plane flying in the night sky over the Pacific….


     “The food of this world is strange.” (Affeldrichae)


     “How so?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why do you put so many strange things in your food? And what are these strange oils and minerals? It’s so primitive, you know.” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s your mouth that’s primitive.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “To think, you had to eat such woeful food. I feel sorry for you.” (Affeldrichae)


     It’s you lot who’s primitive, you dang lizard woman!!


     How dare she badmouth the food of Earth? How dare you lot, who can only bake breads that are so hard and tough that you need a bloody hammer to crack open one before you can eat it?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a groan of suffering while looking at Affeldrichae, who was carefully picking up a shrimp with her fork before placing it in her mouth.


     “And also, to eat in such a confined space, it is so odd.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Oh, so you want to eat the in-flight meal like you’d in a fancy restaurant? Candles and all?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “And besides, why are we flying in this metal carriage? We can just fly to our destination, no?” (Affeldrichae)


     “You said you wanted to ride in one, you stupid woman!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm, this sauce has quite unique taste.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hey! Listen to people when they are talking to you!! Listen here!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The stewardess in charge paled visibly and hurriedly ran to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s side in order to stop him from going crazy.


     “Dear passenger, could you please behave yourself during the flight.”


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk~, you need to maintain a certain level of etiquette when there are a lot of people around you. I think I’ve told you this important fact about 345 times already, yet I see you haven’t fixed that bad habit of yours.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Wah?! What the!! You, really, you…! Argh, let me go!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Dear passenger! Please!”


     Meanwhile, Seo Ah-Young was watching this scene unfold from another seat before quietly whispering to Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “Please do something.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Please, just pretend you haven’t seen anything.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “………….”


     Choi Jung-Hoon avoided looking in the direction of Yi Ji-Hyuk and the blonde lady and let out a soft but lengthy sigh.


     He wasn’t sure exactly what happened, but the situation got resolved more or less in a satisfying manner, and they were allowed to leave American soil.


     But, for some reason, that woman calling herself Richae had inserted herself into the group as if it was the most obvious thing to do. Then, she began arguing with Yi Ji-Hyuk (of course, it was only him losing his mind over and over again) and out of the blue, it was decided that they would use a plane to travel back to Korea.



     Christopher McLaren then pulled some strings and et voila, a private plane was suddenly waiting for them at a local airport.


     And well, Choi Jung-Hoon couldn’t forget that look of relief on the CPO director’s face when the American agents proceeded to cram everyone inside the plane without so much a consideration shown towards that pesky little thing called “procedure”.


     ‘You American b*stards…. Imma gonna kill you all!’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Handling one Yi Ji-Hyuk alone was enough to give him nightmares, yet to throw another bomb into the mix!


     Just what colour was the blood coursing through the hearts of these b*stards?


     Choi Jung-Hoon glanced at the woman sitting next to the bitterly complaining Yi Ji-Hyuk and spat out yet another lengthy groan, seeing how composed and unflustered she was regardless of what the youth did or said.


     ‘She can even reduce Yi Ji-Hyuk to that state, too….’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t know what her real identity was, but well, he was still scared of her. Not only him, though – everyone else on the plane was staring at the duo with their eyes wide open.


     “Can the Lord of the dragons leave her post like this? I guess everything’s oh-so peaceful back in Berafe, huh.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s always been that way, you know. You and your exaggerations.” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s only you who can say that!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Your kind can live for over ten thousands years, so to you everything is peaceful! Nothing’s too urgent for you, is it not?!


     This is why it’s impossible to talk to a dang lizard! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’ inner monologue)


     “And why are you following me back now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, my? Were you planning to abandon a poor girl with no place to call home and unable to talk to anyone behind, in a strange land? I mean, didn’t I take you in when you were going through so much hardship and provided you with a shelter from the storm?” (Affeldrichae)


     “You imprisoned me for over a hundred years!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “A hundred years is a short amount of time, you know.” (Affeldrichae)


     “A human would die in less than a hundred years, you dumb lizard woman!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, Mister Ji-Hyuk~, you are unable to die, though?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ha……….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was trembling from rage and frustration. He just might keel over at this rate from how p*ssed off he was!!


     Laaaatrel!!! Why did you send her over here?! You keep doing this, and I’m gonna retaliate, you know?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner cry)


     “Just why did you come here? Tell me the truth!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I told you, I came to see you, Mister Ji-Hyuk~.” (Affeldrichae)


     “And I told you, our relationship ended a long time ago! You think I’ll let you get all chummy with me just because you came over to see me, all clingy and the like? Stop dreaming!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s jaw hit the floor as he listened to this riveting conversation unfold.


     Just what on earth was this youth saying?


     Didn’t he sound like a guy rejecting a beautiful woman that was clinging onto him for some unfathomable reason? A guy like Yi Ji-Hyuk dares to?!


     You have a divine goddess of beauty sitting next to you, and you can still run your mouth off like that?! Are you freaking blind? Can’t you see her beauty that even transcends personal preferences?!


     Nonono, I must’ve heard wrong. That must be it. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “No, it’s not over yet. And yes, it will not come to an end in the future, either.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Why are you this clingy?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s entire body began trembling from pure shock and rage.


     What the f*ck is up with this situation?!


     Go to hell!!


     You, youuuu, just go to hell!!


     I’m already this old, and yet I haven’t even found a gal I’d like to marry!! So, how come, in the holy hell, is he so dang popular?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner cry)


     “As I told you, I’ll never let you go for the rest of our lives.” (Affeldrichae)


     “NOOOOO!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cried out in despair and hugged his head.


     “Hul. I think he’s lost his mind.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s jaw also hit the floor.


     Indeed, this sight wouldn’t make a lick of sense unless that guy had completely lost his marbles.


     Buzzz….


     “Huh? What was that? Was that my phone?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     But, that can’t be it…. I switched it off, though?


     Then, where did that vibration come from? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “….Hul.”


     It was actually Jeong Hae-Min sitting next to Seo Ah-Young that caused the vibration with nothing but her trembling body.


     “What’s the matter with you now?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Go to hell.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “…Eh?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Did I hear her wrong?


     Did she cuss out just now?


     Why is she cussing out of the blue? What is going on with her?


     Wait, why am I feeling cold? ….And, what is wrong with this girl now? (Seo Ah-Young)


     In the isle of seats next to Seo Ah-Young’s, Kim Dah-Som was glaring at Richae with an expression of a demoness ready to summon forth an army of undeads.


     ‘….Please, you two, just wake up already. Please’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     That guy over there was definitely not worth them going insane for….


     This unni is really worried since I can now tell you are not joking around anymore…. (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Should I just turn you into bloody snake wine, you rotten lizard woman?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I nearly forgot, but I heard that there is indeed a wine made with snakes as ingredients in this world. You know, I’d like to taste that at least once.” (Affeldrichae) (TL note at the end)


     “Will you listen to what others say at least once……” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Nope, never mind. I give up. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner resignation)


     There was no chance that she’d suddenly change her old habits today, when she didn’t do that for the past thousand years or so he’d known her for. From the onset, the existences called dragons could be thought of as ‘perfect’. They could do anything they set their minds to, and since they didn’t need anyone else’s help, there was no way they’d listen to what other people told them.


     An existence of a dragon could be summed up as…. A being that simply reflected whatever external stimulus was thrown their way, without really digesting what that stimulus was in the first place.


     Heck, this Affeldrichae had gone through the experience of living and arguing (?) with Yi Ji-Hyuk for a thousand years plus, which had softened her up a bit compared to other dragons. Yet she was still like this.


     So, quite obviously, one shouldn’t even think about holding a proper conversation with a dragon.


     Nope, one had to promptly beat the living daylights out of the dragon if one wanted to preserve their sanity!


     “Come on now. Seriously, why are you here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk asked her with a serious expression. Affeldrichae smiled gently as her response.


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s heart nearly fell to the pit of his stomach just then.


     How should he go about describing… that expression of hers?


     Her expression, which was a perfect combination of a woman gazing at her lover, and a mother gazing at her precious child?


     ‘Maybe, there’s more to their relationship than meets the eye?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Although Choi Jung-Hoon wanted to believe that wasn’t true, he had to concede that their relationship couldn’t be simple at all.


     Not only did Yi Ji-Hyuk one-sidedly complain and throw tantrums non-stop, there was that Affeldrichae woman too, who didn’t seem the least perturbed by the youth at all and simply smiled at him.


     Choi Jung-Hoon felt that this relationship contained the kind of bond and animosity that could only be forged through countless years spent together.


     ‘….Family?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Indeed, couldn’t such a relationship form between family members?


     Really now, unless one was family, would anyone be able to gaze at another person with such an expression?


     KWAHNG!


     It was then, everyone’s attention was forced towards one particular spot of the plane. The left wing, visible through the small windows, was now engulfed in flames.


     “Did that just explode on us?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Countless thoughts raced through Choi Jung-Hoon’s head right at that moment.


     Could the Americans have deliberately….?


     No, Christopher McLaren isn’t that stupid. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Only a real, bona fide dummy would think of assassinating them via this way. In that case, could this be an accident?


     However, to call that an accident, it was just too coincidental….


     It was then, Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes caught sight of something weird outside the plane.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “What the hell are those?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Small dots of things were getting larger and larger in his view as they closed in on the plane.


     ‘Are they birds? ….No, they are not!’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     No, rather than birds, creatures with demonic countenance, the kind one might read about in a fairy tale, were flying around the plane while flapping their bat-like wings.


     “Gargoyles?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly bit on his lower lip.


     “Did Gargoyles originally fly this high up in the sky?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s my first time seeing this, too.” (Affeldrichae)


     “So, it’s not a ‘common’ thing, this. Am I right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Probably.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk simply shrugged his shoulders.


     “Oh, well. Who cares. They are just trashy mob monsters, anyway. Affeldrichae, shoot them down with your ‘Fear’.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I can’t.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What was she even talking about? A dragon that couldn’t use ‘Fear’?


     Why dontcha declare that birds can’t fly and horses can’t run, cuz that sounds more plausible! How can a dragon be unable to use Fear?


     “And why can’t you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I must revert to my original form, but if I do that in here, I’m sure it’s going to be quite a sight, don’t you think so?” (Affeldrichae)


     “You can just do a short teleport outside, change back, and use the Fear, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s not a bad idea, but there’s a slight problem.” (Affeldrichae)


     “What now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I can’t change back to my original form.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm?”


     What nonsense was she spewing now?


     “I spent way too much Mana while crossing over to this side, you see. And there isn’t a way to recharge my Mana here. Therefore, I don’t have enough Mana to revert to my original form.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ohh, really?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes began gleaming dangerously.


     “So, basically, you’re really weak now, is that right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Even still, I can subdue the current you in around five minutes, I think?” (Affeldrichae)


     *SFX for Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shoulders slumping pretty hard*


     Yi Ji-Hyuk became really depressed and began staring at the night sky outside the plane’s windows with a pair of sorrowful eyes.


     Ahh, what a nice pitch black sky you are. Exactly like how I feel….


     I could beat her up silly in three seconds back in Berafe, yet she’ll beat me up in five minutes in this place…. Ha-ah….


     It’s not like I want to get stronger or anything, but this is…. Mm….


     I had it once, but not anymore?


     Is this that kinda emotion? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     As Yi Ji-Hyuk in his depressed state stared at the night sky, Affeldrichae lightly patted him on his shoulder.


     “I told you, you should’ve stayed in Berafe.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Stop it!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk and spat out a long groan.


     “You two having a chat is nice and all that, but shouldn’t you resolve this situation first?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     “What do you want from me now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “To take care of….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hul.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his hands around dismissively.


     “What can I do against those flying monsters?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, you can do something about them, can’t you?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What the, this guy! You think I’m Dorae…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ehhei!! Copyright!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Argh, you think I’m some kind of Miracle Pocket or something? What do you expect me to do in the middle of the sky?! Should I blow a hole in the plane?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You can ask Miss Hae-Min to teleport outside with you, can’t you? I know you can fly, too. I saw you the last time.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What the heck? This guy, you might cause a serious incident at this rate! Fine, let’s say I go out and take care of this situation. How am I supposed to return to the plane?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Let Miss Hae-Min leave a marker here before leaving.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You telling us to teleport into an object that’s moving at 1000 kilometres an hour?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…….Ah?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You want to personally witness a person disintegrating before your eyes? It’d be exactly the same as me running into the plane at 1000 kilometres a hour when I teleport here, so how am I supposed to deal with the impact force? Sure, I might somehow make it out fine, but she’s going to get disintegrated right down to the molecular level, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min glared angrily at Choi Jung-Hoon’s direction.


     “I, I haven’t thought about that.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That’s why a Liberal Arts major is no good!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What the heck does that got to do with anything?! (the author)


     “But, there is no other way, isn’t it?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Of course there is another way.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s fine if we don’t do anything about them. Let’s just leave them be and get out of here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hul? What the hell? Can’t you see that we’re under attack right now?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ha, this guy…. Just when did you forget how to use your brain? We get out of here while leaving the plane behind.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Uh?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     That…. strangely makes sense, no?


     “But, what about the flight crew?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “We take them with us, obviously.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….But, then, uh, the plane will crash….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “We’re flying over the ocean, so it’s fine.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, but, this thing is expensive….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s not ours, so who cares?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Why does he keep saying all these sensible things?


     Now that I think about it, it doesn’t really matter to me if this plane crashes or not, no? I mean, it’s not even from the Korean Air and all. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “In that case?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned refreshingly and spoke up.


     “Tell the pilots to come here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     This man…. Isn’t he a bit too quick-witted when cooking up these weird plans?


     Isn’t he unparalleled at escaping from bothersome things?


     “No, no, no, wait a minute. What about those Gargoyles flying around in this flight route, then?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Still not my problem, though.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, but…” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Just tell the Korean airlines to avoid this route or something. And send the info to other countries. I’m sure the ones with the most to lose will do something about them.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And without a doubt, that would be the US of A, what with the huge number of civilian flights trying to enter that country everyday.


     “Can we really do that?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You can stay if you want.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Let me go with you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk called for Jeong Hae-Min and grabbed her hand. The flight crew had come closer too, and it seemed that they too had figured out what was going on, since they began holding onto her tightly as well.


     “We’re leaving.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Poof.


     *


     The human-less plane crashed grandly into the ocean as one would expect. When informed of the news, Christopher McLaren began throwing a massive tantrum, even going so far as to throw his prized cigar box against a wall. But too bad, the multi-million dollar plane was gone for good, never to return.


     “Why do you screw with us like this till the end!! That son of a b*tch!!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren swore that he’d never ever associate himself with Yi Ji-Hyuk as long as he lived, but there was no way such a promise would be kept in his lifetime.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 105: Why are YOU here? 5
      Chapter 105: Why are YOU here? (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “So, what you’re saying is….” (mom)


     Madam Park Seon-Duk’s jaw nearly hit the floor as her eyes took in the breathtaking beauty standing right in front of her.


     She’d been thinking that lazy bum of her son was managing to reel in some really amazing catches lately. But, it seemed that he had caught a nonsensically massive fish now.


     No, hang on a minute, was it correct to call this beauty a nonsensically massive fish in the first place?


     Wasn’t this more like her idiot son going fishing with nothing more than a flimsy wooden fishing rod and ending up bringing home a freaking whale?


     “….You wish to stay in our home for a while?” (mom)


     When Park Seon-Duk asked in a shocked and disbelieving tone of voice, Yi Ji-Hyuk sneaked an eye signal to her.


     ‘Mom, tell her it’s not going to happen!’


     Park Seon-Duk quickly caught onto her son’s signal and acted accordingly.


     After all, he was her only son, so this much was nothing!


     “You can stay as long as you want! We have plenty of rooms left, anyway.” (mom)


     “MOM?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Don’t you worry about a thing, my boy! Let mom take care of everything! (mom’s inner monologue)


     The boundless love a mother had for her child was being sent down the wrong path.


     However, from Park Seon-Duk’s perspective, her son wasn’t foolish enough to reject a beauty that even a fellow woman like her found simply too bewitching to behold.


     ‘It’s too much to ask for marriage, but if he could stay with her for a little while, I’m sure it’d do a world of good for him.’ (mom)


     It should be enough to leave him with lasting memories.


     Those memories would be more like nightmares to Yi Ji-Hyuk, though.


     “I shall inconvenience you until I find a permanent residence of my own.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Oh, no. Please, do stay as long as you like. I don’t mind if you decide to live here for good, you know.” (mom)


     “M, mom, but, but, but, that….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You, be quiet. Let mom do all the planning.” (mom)


     “….Ng.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk became instantly depressed, shuffled towards a dim corner and squatted there, before mournfully scratching the floor.


     Witnessing this spectacle unfold, Affeldrichae was overcome with shock.


     A completely rude and inconsiderate man – Yi Ji-Hyuk was a man who flipped birds in the gods’ faces with total impunity.


     So, the fact that there was yet another lifeform existing above such a being in terms of power dynamics was utterly unthinkable to her.


     Hell, he was an existence that didn’t even bat an eyelid when calling her, the Lord of Dragons, with mean names like ‘fatty lizard’ or ‘that dang lizard woman’.


     So, she couldn’t help but be shocked after seeing such a man crumple in defeat from just a few words and slink off to a dinky little corner to sulk.



     ‘Is this the fearsome existence called one’s mother?’ (Affeldrichae)


     An existence capable of subjugating a being that nearly drove an entire world to the brink of destruction with a few simple words…. One’s mother.


     For a dragon who had no such concepts as mother/child relationship, she simply couldn’t understand it. However, although she may have failed to understand the emotional aspect of this situation, that didn’t mean she couldn’t figure out what was going on here using her power of deduction.


     Affeldrichae instantly figured out who was in charge of this family.


     “Thank you, mother. I’ll be in your care.” (Affeldrichae)


     Meanwhile, Yi Ji-Hyuk was gnashing his teeth.


     The translation magic patch must’ve been working wonders; she was so eloquent in speech that others would mistakenly think this blondie’s name was Kim Deok-Soon, instead of something exotic like Richae.


     “Why! Why?! Why did you come here and make a guy’s life a living hell?! Don’t you have a lot of money already?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I do, but the problem is, I don’t have any identity documents.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Just find a hotel room or something and stay there, will ya?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….But, it’s dangerous for a lone woman, though?” (Affeldrichae)


     HUL?!


     What did I hear just now?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk hurriedly began digging out his ear canals.


     He dug hard and fast enough to nearly draw blood, and then asked again.


     “Mind repeating that again? Maybe I’m having trouble with fatigue lately, ‘cuz I keep hearing nonsense.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Nonsense…..” (Affeldrichae)


     She lightly bit her lower lip and turned her head away.


     That sight of her looked so sad and downtrodden, witnesses to this scene were almost compelled to hug her tightly and tell that everything would be alright.


     “How dare an ungrateful punk like you mutter such things to a woman?!” (mom)


     “Wah?! What!! I, I can’t even tell anyone what’s really happening here, too! Imma go crazy at this rate!! Dang it, yeah, the king has donkey ears!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Be quiet!” (mom)


     Mom, you must not be deceived by her!


     That woman only looks beautiful because of the polymorph spell! Her actual appearance is a lizard that looks so strange, you might faint from the shock!


     Is this what they mean by ‘charmed by the nine-tailed fox’?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk instantly grew curious as to how Madam Park Seon-Duk would react if she were to witness Affeldrichae’s actual appearance.


     Oh my goodness me~. Your fangs are so pointy and pretty.


     Your scales are so wonderfully smooth and well polished, too.


     Can I take one with me?


     ….Yeah, that beauty is nothing but a fake image created by magic!


     So, you must not be fooled, mom! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hul.”


     Yi Ye-Won exited from her room after hearing all that fuss outside, only for her jaw to hit the ground after laying her eyes on Affeldrichae.


     Plop.


     She then collapsed to the floor and began shedding tears of bitter resentment.


     “I was already having a hard time with Dah-Som and Hae-Min unni, yet why did the last boss have to appear now?!” (Ye-Won)


     Indeed, she hadn’t even cleared the mid-level boss yet!


     “Mom!! Why did you give birth to me with this face?!” (Ye-Won)


     “But, isn’t your face perfectly fine?” (mom)


     “How can you still say that with her standing next to you?!” (Ye-Won)


     “….Cough.” (mom)


     Who knew that her own daughter would end up looking like a squid in her own eyes?


     Even though she was the very precious apple of her eye….


     I’m so sorry, my child. Even I have to concede that this woman is simply too much. (Mom’s inner monologue)


     “Your oppa brought her home. She’s going to be staying with us for a while.” (mom)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “In the same room?” (Ye-Won)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk hurriedly cried out in denial.


     “NOOOO WAAAAYYYYSSS!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I am a human being!! How can I a share a room with a dang lizard?!


     Richae tilted her head slightly. It seemed that there was a bit of a loading time for the translation of the words ‘living in the same room’ to be transmitted.


     “Ah…..”


     She suddenly smiled brightly and spoke up.


     “Please, don’t worry about us. We’ve already lived together before, after all.” (Affeldrichae)


     “…….!!!!!”


     “…….!!!!!”


     …..


     …..


     ….Oh, so my mom’s eyes were originally that big, huh.


     …Mom? Please stop glaring at me like that. Please.


     And you, why are you looking at me like that, Ye-Won? Is your dear brother that untrustworthy in your eyes?


     This is just impossible….


     I’m still your brother, though….


     If you continue to stare at me like that, looking so shocked and all, I’m gonna feel really awkward, right? Don’t you agree? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….So, like, look somewhere else before I pluck your eyes out.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, you mean me, son?” (mom)


     “No way that’s true, mother.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Park Seon-Duk nodded her head in acceptance and gently held Affeldrichae’s hands.


     “So, then….” (mom)


     “Yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     “When are you planning to tie the knot?” (mom)


     “I told you, that’s wrrrrrrrrooooooong!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s frustrated and tearful cry resounded throughout the house.


     *


     “You aren’t going home?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “…….”


     “You, you don’t like me, do you?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Yes. So far.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Meanwhile, outside Yi Ji-Hyuk’s house….


     Unable to accept defeat and leave for their respective homes, Jeong Hae-Min and Kim Dah-Som loitered around the vicinity of the house before finally making small talk after one solid hour of staring at each other.


     “I also don’t like you, you know?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I’m sure you don’t.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Would you hear this wet-behind-the-ears youngling babble like that?


     Jeong Hae-Min’s personality dictated that she should yank that insolent girl’s hair down and have a proper go, but then again, what was there for her to gain by doing that? Now was the time to be open-minded and all.


     “You…. You pretend to be so well behaved and demure in front of Ji-Hyuk, but when he’s not around… You really have a particular mouth on you, don’t you?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     The open-mindedness could jump in a lake for all she cared!


     “I’m learning a lot from your example.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Jeong Hae-Min began trembling from rage.


     However, she was a pro idol through and through.


     Wasn’t being calm and composed a necessary virtue for all idols out there?


     “I really don’t like you.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I know.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Even then, this isn’t the time for us to be at odds with one another. Don’t you agree?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Kim Dah-Som silently nodded her head.


     She was full of confidence when it came to her outer appearance. But when that woman whose name was Affeldrichae or some such entered the fray, her confidence shattered into little bits and pieces.


     “They look like they know each other. You saw that too, right?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Yes.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Not only that, he took her home, too.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Kim Dah-Som’s eyebrows began quivering in rage all of a sudden.


     Well, she still hadn’t been allowed to set foot inside his house yet!


     But that d*mn fox got a free pass? How much unfair could this situation get?


     “That is why we shouldn’t be fighting among ourselves. We need to unite and present a common front.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Yes, I agree.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “You too, Gah-Yun-ah!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Doh Gah-Yun slowly emerged from Jeong Hae-Min’s shadow and stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s house with an unreadable expression on her face.


     Her job was to follow him no matter where he went, but she too wasn’t allowed to enter that house.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     But that woman…..


     Grit.


     “Gah-Yun-ah. Calm down.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Nod.


     Jeong Hae-Min calmed Gah-Yun down and continued to speak.


     “Well, it’s not like I’m planning to do something with Ji-Hyuk, but to acknowledge a woman who just showed up out of the blue from nowhere, no. My pride won’t let me.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I was planning on doing something, though.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “….I think you should learn to control yourself a bit before we start.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “But, if I end up as an old spinster, who’ll take the responsibility?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Hah, this girl dares to?


     She’s probably talking about me, right? (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     Jeong Hae-Min was about to start an almighty stare-down, but stopped and groaned out grandly.


     She must maintain this common front for the time being!


     “First of all, we gotta find out who that woman is. Gah-Yun-ah? You know what to do.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Nod.


     “That’s right.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     It was a bit weird to see the smallest person here, Jeong Hae-Min, order others around, but she’d been duking it out in the competitive world of entertainers for a long time. Which meant that she looked rather natural doing it.


     “Let’s uncover that snake-like woman’s real identity first!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Well, she was already halfway there. (TL: Still remember what the Korean word for a lizard is?)


     *


     “Whew…..”


     It was the early hours of the morning. Yi Ji-Hyuk lay in his bed in his darkened room and stared at the ceiling, his mind full of complicated thoughts.


     “I’m going insane here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Why did she really come?


     Dragons never lied. More so, to a dragon, lying to a lower species like human beings was completely unthinkable.


     Specifically, it wasn’t that dragons chose not to lie, they couldn’t lie in the first place. So, there was no reason for Yi Ji-Hyuk to suspect what she was saying.


     She came to see him.


     What a terrifyingly frightening prospect that was.


     Hadn’t she had enough of arguing with him for the past thousand plus years?


     But, more importantly….


     Gates from the demon world are opening up?


     And it’s connecting to here? To planet Earth?


     What a terrible situation this is. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     If the denizens of the demon world were to invade this planet, then truly unimaginable things would unfold in this world without a doubt.


     Many meanings behind that word ‘things’, obviously.


     First of all, demons incomparably stronger than monsters from the Gates that had been opening up, will flood this place, and….


     Right, more importantly…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly shook his head.


     No, wait, There’s no reason to worry about that right now.


     Even Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t open such a powerful gate without the aid of the Eye of Latrel. Even if a portal connecting this planet and the demon world opened up, since it needed to cross the incredibly vast distance existing between dimensions, it’d be very difficult for a true demon king-level character to get here unscathed.


     If he were to face small fries, then sure, he was confident of doing something about them.


     But, what was this?


     What was this anxiety?


     The combination of anxiety and disharmony bubbling from deep inside the pits of his stomach was tormenting Yi Ji-Hyuk’s thought process.


     “Looks like you can’t fall asleep.” (Affeldrichae)


     Hearing that voice, Yi Ji-Hyuk growled menacingly.


     “Didn’t I tell you to never intrude on my bedroom?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae replied while looking rather troubled.


     “You sounded like how you were back then just now.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Stop provoking me.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s cold and distant eyes landed on Affeldrichae.


     “I’m not sure what your end game is, but I promise you, you better do it in moderation. I may have ended up in this state, but if I really set my mind to it, I can still rip you apart limb from limb. Especially when you can’t revert back to your original form.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even though Yi Ji-Hyuk’s voice dripped with malice and killing intent, Affeldrichae simply smiled back at him.


     And that smile only served to push Yi Ji-Hyuk further into the zone of discomfort.


     “How do you feel, now that you’re back home?” (Affeldrichae)


     “How do I look to you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You look…. relaxed.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Bingo. I’ve been really enjoying myself.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae quietly studied him for a while, before opening her mouth to speak.


     “When was the last time you slept?” (Affeldrichae)


     “…………..”


     “You know what’s happening to you right now, don’t you?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I know better than anyone.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The power of dark magic gradually eats away at a person. You were able to maintain your sanity back in Berafe even though you wielded unimaginable power. Because, both your body and mind continuously regenerated. However, even with the blessing of immortality, you came close to losing your mind several times.” (Affeldrichae)


     “So what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re no longer that immortal being. You know this too, don’t you? If you continue to rely on the power of dark magic, then that inevitable moment will come. And that’s when this world will meet its true Apocalypse.” (Affeldrichae)


     “So? Are you going to stop that from happening? By killing me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Wouldn’t this be the perfect time for that?


     What should I do, then? Give up and let her? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     It was then, Affeldrichae walked over to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lying body, and gently embraced his head.


     “What are you doing now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “With my current power, I can’t purify you. No, even if I was back in my true form, that would still be impossible. But, I can give you a little bit of respite, for now.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae’s warmth began flowing into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head and to the rest of his body.


     “….I’m getting sleepy.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m sure you haven’t been able to sleep for the last few months. So, sleep. Rest.” (Affeldrichae)


     “This… Isn’t… this… too… embarras…” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t finish his sentence and fell into a deep slumber.


     While listening to his soft, rhythmic breathing, Affeldrichae slowly stroked his hair.


     ‘What a truly unfortunate person you are.’


     She wished for him to take a long, refreshing rest.


     After all, there weren’t a lot of days remaining for him to relax like this.


     She gently smiled and continued to stroke his hair until the morning sun rose up over the horizon.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 106: W, why are you coming out from there? 1
      Chapter 106: W, why are you coming out from there? (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Kyyyaaahhhkk!!” (Ye-Won)


     Yi Ye-Won screamed at the top of her voice as the cup in her hand fell to the floor.


     Shatter!


     “What happened?!” (mom)


     Park Seon-Duk was taken by surprise from her daughter’s cry and hurriedly ran out of the kitchen. Now normally, her child would never exhibit such a behaviour.


     She was a child that flattened a cockroach with her bare hand and then proceeded to rub clean the resulting matter off her palm on a wall, after all!


     So, for a girl like that to scream her head off?!


     Park Seon-Duk wielded the kitchen knife she’d been using to slice carrots and arrived at where her daughter was. And then…. her eyes became super duper extra large.


     “W, why are you coming out from there?” (Ye-Won)


     “Pardon?” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ye-Won was trembling like a leaf as she pointed at Affeldrichae, caught redhanded as she walked out of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s room.


     Just why was this woman coming out of her oppa’s room, of all places?! Not only that, in the early morning, too!


     Could this be…. that? THAT?!


     Oh my gosh!! Oh my gooooosssshhh!! (Ye-Won’s inner monologue)


     “H, how can you…. On the first day, no less!” (Ye-Won)


     “Pardon?” (Affeldrichae)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Affeldrichae tilted her head in confusion. Meanwhile, Yi Ji-Hyuk also exited from his room while yawning out loudly.


     “What now? What is it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re so dirty!” (Ye-Won)


     “Why am I dirty now?! Have you finally lost your mind? Your hair is more dirty.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “How can you do that when there are other people in the house?!” (Ye-Won)


     “What are you even talking about? Were you daydreaming again?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m gonna tell Dah-Som about this.” (Ye-Won)


     ….Did you forget that you bullied her not too long ago? So why are you acting like that now? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Women were such indecipherable creatures, indeed.


     “What are you talking about, anyway? Explain so I can understand what’s going on here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “How can I say that out aloud with my own mouth?!” (Ye-Won)


     Yi Ye-Won’s face reddened up considerably as she angrily pointed at her brother, hot steam escaping from her nostrils.


     “Besides, your sole remaining plus point was you being an innocent guy, but now……..” (Ye-Won)


     “What do you mean, my sole remaining plus point?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Do you have any idea how many plus points I have?


     So, they are….


     They…. are….


     ….



     Time to move on! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Stop talking rubbish and get out of the way. I want to go to the bathroom!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hul, you wanna wash up? I’ve never seen you wash up in the morning before! But today, the first thing you do after waking up is that! I knew it!” (Ye-Won)


     “I want to pee, you dumb little girl!! Pee! You want me to pee all over you, instead?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re so dirty!!” (Ye-Won)


     ….This girl, she really knows how to get on someone’s nerves, no?


     Should I show her what being dirty really means? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     It was then.


     Ding dong, ding, dong!!


     The front bell began ringing non-stop out of the blue.


     “Mm?” (mom)


     Park Seon-Duk was standing there, totally stupefied and speechless, but the ringing bells brought her back to her senses.


     Who could it be, in such an early morning? Park Seon-Duk walked over to the intercom and picked the receiver up.


     “Hello? Who is it?” (mom)


     – “Mother, it’s me, Hae-Min! Please, open the door! Hurry!”


     “Mm??” (mom)


     Why was she here so early in the morning?


     As soon as Park Seon-Duk opened the door, two females rushed past her and entered the house.


     “Yi Jiiiii-Hyuuuuk!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Hul….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began tilting his head after seeing Jeong Hae-Min and Kim Dah-Som enter the house in hurry.


     Wait, were they originally that friendly to begin with?


     Enough to walk around together?


     Sure, he heard from somewhere that women could easily make friends, and just as easily become enemies; but, from the beginning, didn’t those two have a relationship similar to that of a cat and a dog?


     “D, Dah-Som-ah!!” (Ye-Won)


     Ye-Won ran over to Kim Dah-Som and grabbed the latter girl’s shoulders.


     “T, that woman, she, she came out of oppa’s room! Just now!” (Ye-Won)


     “……What?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Kim Dah-Som began glaring at Affeldrichae without a shred of emotion visible in her dead-still eyes.


     Where did she come out from? From that room? This morning?


     Only after a single day? (Kim Dah-Som’s inner monologue)


     Suddenly, Kim Dah-Som’s expression became abruptly cold.


     “So, that’s how it was……” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Seeing that kind of an expression on her face, Yi Ye-Won felt a nasty case of goosebumps break out all over her body.


     Hul, this isn’t what I wanted?


     What is this feeling, like I’ve just set off a serious incident in motion just now?


     This girl…. Why…. Why is she so terrifying? (Ye-Won’s inner monologue)


     “Where did she come out from?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Meanwhile, Jeong Hae-Min asked as her entire body trembled.


     Seriously now, that blondie was such an outstanding beauty, yet how could she be so impatient like this?!


     Could this be how things worked in the West?


     Even then, wasn’t this waaaay too outgoing?


     Even then!


     Even then….!


     Even…. then…..


     *SFX for tears forming in Jeong Hae-Min’s eyes*


     As soon as certain liquid began forming on the edges of Jeong Hae-Min’s eyes, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s complexion quickly paled.


     “Hey, you, don’t you dare cr….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “WAAAAAAAIIIIIIILLLLLL!!”


     It was six o’clock in the morning.


     Everyone living in Seoul’s special ability-user residential area was forced to wake up against their will.


     *


     The visibly-tattered Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly collapsed to the floor and planted his head there.


     ‘I might really die at this rate…..’


     What is this nonsense, so early in the morning?


     I finally got to sleep for the first time in ages, too! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     All the fatigue that got washed away with the sweet slumber was rushing back in at the moment.


     “Why…. Why are you all acting like this…. Why…. Why me?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Sniff.


     Seeing Jeong Hae-Min still sniffing her nose, a powerful migraine began its assault on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head. He threatened her with another spell inside the black gate, but for some reason that didn’t work this time. And when he did try to shove her inside as promised, the group of females, with Yi Ye-Won as the lead, pounced on him like a bunch of cats with their tails on fire, so he had no choice but to stop.


     They did everything to pacify Jeong Hae-Min for the next ten minutes and only then did her crying stop. It wasn’t just Yi Ji-Hyuk; even she was too exhausted to continue.


     “Here, drink this.” (mom)


     “Sniff, thank you….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min received the juice that Park Seon-Duk handed over and sipped quietly on that.


     “So…..” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Kim Dah-Som, who had been wordlessly observing the situation from the side, finally opened her mouth.


     “Can anyone….” (Kim Dah-Som)


     ….Did someone switch on the aircon?


     Why is it suddenly so cold in here? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….Explain to me what happened?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     ….She’s not saying anything important, yet why am I getting so much goosebumps?


     Did this girl come from the Mother Russia or something? Her passive skill is emitting cold atmosphere, isn’t it? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “What do you mean, you want an explanation? Nothing important happened here!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Important?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Did she suddenly develop a selective hearing?


     Should I just rip open a new earhole for her, instead?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Until then, Affeldrichae couldn’t figure out what was going on here and continued to tilt her head this way and that, but out of the blue, she clapped her hands.


     “Ah!” (Affeldrichae)


     “Eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Why was she behaving like that way now?


     “I think I understand why everyone is so perturbed this morning.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Uhm, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “There is no need for anyone to worry. The act of reproduction all of you have been fearing did not take place.” (Affeldrichae)


     “T, the act of reproduction?!” (Ye-Won)


     What was this? What were these words that were at once way too suggestive, and not suggestive at the same time?!


     Even Kim Dah-Som’s jaw dropped to the floor.


     “Of course, there was an act similar to that one, however….” (Affeldrichae)


     An act similar to that one?


     Similar?!


     Jeong Hae-Min’s eyes began emitting a dangerous light as her entire body trembled once more.


     She said ‘similar’.


     What could be so similar to that, then? (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     “What bullsh*t are you talking about now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk hurriedly shouted out, but Affeldrichae could only tilt her head in confusion again.


     “Well, even if we weren’t actively trying to copulate, isn’t embracing someone one of the steps that leads to the act of reproduction in the social etiquette pattern set by humans?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Embrace?” (everyone)


     What was she even talking about?


     “And, even though it was a simple act of embrace, as we performed this act for the entire length of the night, when viewed from humans’ emotional perspective we have shared our feelings quite intimately……..” (Affeldrichae)


     “WAAAAAIIIIILLLLL!!”


     “Oh, come on!!! Godd*mn it….!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I just calmed her down, yet you go and make her cry again in less than three minutes?!


     Besides all that! Just what kinda mouth does this girl have on her that she manages to be this f*cking loud?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     By this point, he should’ve gotten more or less used to her loud crying, but he found himself unable to adapt even now!!


     “Argh, just shut up already!! Shut up!! Why are you throwing a d*mn tantrum in someone else’s house this early in the morning?! Why!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Indeed, this is too much.” (Affeldrichae)


     Wuoong.


     When Affeldrichae lightly waved her hand around, the reverberating wails of Jeong Hae-Min suddenly became silent as if someone pressed the mute button.


     Jeong Hae-Min had no idea that her voice had vanished and continued to wail in complete silence, her mouth so wide open that her uvula was in full display to the onlookers.


     “I’ve learned today that a human’s voice could be used as a strategic weapon. How surprising. Looks like I should start researching on magic spells that can create noise.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Do what you want…” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Argh, why don’t you all just disappear, why don’t you. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly crumbled to the floor in utter defeat.


     Just when would this hellish life of his change for the better?


     ‘Hah….. this d*mn life….’


     *


     Woof!


     As soon as Oh-Sik heard the front door of the house open up, his body shivered reflexively and he hurriedly ran forward to stand on its hind legs.


     Ggeng!


     It wasn’t as if this house was some sort of a lair of devils or something, yet….


     It was already difficult with the Bringer of Apocalypse here, yet what was up with this woman who smelled just like a dragon? And not just any dragon, either.


     At the bare minimum, she smelled like an Ancient class.


     It was the scent of a truly powerful being that could easily crush Oh-Sik with nothing but a simple glare. So, it was understandable that Oh-Sik would be acting totally disciplined right now.


     He had somehow gotten friendly with Yi Ji-Hyuk, but then, another one had appeared to act as his master.


     Richae took a look at Oh-Sik standing straight in a saluting position while looking very nervous, and formed a soft grin.


     “By the way…. Are you looking after this child?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yeah.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Indeed, there are many who keep Ogres as guardians, but could this child protect your dwelling sufficiently if you weaken him by this much?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I supply him with Mana when necessary.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm, I see.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Another thing. Oh-Sik ain’t a guardian of the house. He’s a pet.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “A pet?” (Affeldrichae)


     “You know. I’m keeping him as a pet, like you’d do with dogs.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     With an Ogre?


     Richae continued to stare at Oh-Sik for a bit longer, before tilting her head.


     Sure enough, it did kinda look cute.


     “But, surely there are much cuter creatures out there?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Once you become family, it’s a bit harder to change your mind along the way.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Affeldrichae continued to tilt her head as if she wasn’t really convinced at all.


     “However, if an enemy intrudes on your family while you’re not here, can a weakened Ogre protect them from harm? Even if it was at its full strength, it might not be enough…. Yet, with such a small body?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     She had a point there.


     Whenever something happened, Yi Ji-Hyuk would immediately return here, but no one knew what might happen in the future. And besides, many unsavoury things were beginning to happen around the world, too.


     “You’ve got a way?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you’re interested.” (Affeldrichae)


     If she could do it, then all she had to do was to do it. Yet, she always made it like so that others were owing her a favour.


     “…Do it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Understood.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk found her bright smile rather unlikeable.


     Indeed, he didn’t like that smile, yet…


     What an odd feeling this was.


     He was getting all nostalgic about it.


     ….Of course, he’d seen that face for over a thousand years, so that might be it.


     Hell, there was a time when he had to see that face every single day for around a century straight.


     When looking back objectively, could he have returned to Earth if it weren’t for the help of this dang lizard woman?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly shook his head.


     “Am I getting close to my own death or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He heard that when a person was about to die, he or she would become quite sentimental and all that….


     Wait, I missed this dang lizard woman?!


     Eheii!! Stop screwing around.


     If I start recounting all the crappy sh*t I had to go through because of her, then I’d jump up in anger in the middle of my sleep!


     And no, it’s not “that” jumping up!


     I’ll really jump up! Really! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Affeldrichae gently waved her hands about. A pure-white hole formed in the air, then transparent beings came out from there and melded in with the house.


     “Spirits?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Although not foolproof, I believe this much will be of some help. Most importantly, I’d be informed of any change taking place right away.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm. Sure, that’s true.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….But, was it possible to summon Spirits in this world, too? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “They are crossing over from the Spirit dimension, so it won’t matter which world you’re in when summoning them.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I told you to stop reading people’s minds!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, you know such a thing is impossible, even with magic.” (Affeldrichae)


     That’s why I dislike you even more!


     Stop reading what others are thinking by taking a look at people’s faces!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You, you really do have a knack for getting on other people’s nerves, don’t you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You said those exact wor….” (Affeldrichae)


     “Shut up!! I don’t wanna know how many times I’ve said that! I’ve probably said it hundreds of times by now, right?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, it wasn’t all that much, though?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Oh, really?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     In that case, you should’ve said something.


     No, hang on. I told her to shut up, didn’t I? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head and started walking towards the office. However, there was someone here that grabbed and pulled at his clothes.


     “Mm?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A tearful Jeong Hae-Min was clinging onto his clothing.


     “What now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min opened and closed her mouth several times, before pointing at her tongue.


     “You haven’t undid the spell yet?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Should I?” (Affeldrichae)


     “What, so you don’t want this girl to speak for the rest of her life?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Maybe. When looking at it objectively, it seems to me that it’d be the best for everyone to block the mouth capable of firing sonic attacks.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Stop talking nonsense and undo the spell.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Without a doubt, humans are an illogical species.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I don’t want to hear that kinda evaluation from a lizard, so stop wasting time and undo the spell.”(Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Alright.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae waved her hand in the air once, and right away, a deep gasp escaped out from Jeong Hae-Min’s mouth.


     “W, what the hell was that?! What was that!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly shook his head again.


     “How about keeping quiet if you don’t want your mouth to be sealed again?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hiccup.”


     Seeing Jeong Hae-Min hurriedly squeeze her mouth shut, all Yi Ji-Hyuk could do was spit out a long sigh.


     ….Please….


     At least in the mornings…..


     Leave me in peace!!


     You rotten bunch of….!


     Realising that his life from here onwards would never be peaceful again, Yi Ji-Hyuk sorrowfully facepalmed.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 107: W, why are you coming out from there? 2
      Chapter 107: W, why are you coming out from there? (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     [After failing to resolve the serial murder case and allowing the suspect to escape overseas, the KSF has been strongly criticised for their handling of this matter. However, both the National Police and the KSF have blamed each other, and in the meantime, angry mobs of citizens have gathered in front of the KSF’s headquarters to stage a protest….]


     “Well, I guess the Director would be feeling really terrible right about now.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young grinned refreshingly while watching the news.


     When she imagined that half-baldie staring outside his office windows with a mother of all frowns perma-stuck on his face, she felt as if all of her pent-up frustration was being cleared up in an instant.


     “But that’s not something to rejoice over, ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, I’m just saying…… I do understand that.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     She wasn’t happy about the public turning their backs on the ability users like this, of course.


     “But, it’s not our fault to begin with, anyway.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “It’d be wonderful if everyone thought as magnanimously as you, but you know that humans are not like that.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     And besides, these protests weren’t about them letting the serial killer slip through their fingers. No, the things that had been bubbling under the surface over a lengthy period of time finally exploded out into the open, that was all.


     Animosity.


     Anxiety.


     And finally, hostility.


     They might have started off from the same point, but the two ‘races’ and their paths had gone on to their separate directions; some people had noticed this estrangement and now they were making their presence known.


     “This… How should we fix this?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Choi Jung-Hoon smiled brightly.


     “There’s nothing we can do.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That’s so irresponsible, though.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “But, it’s not my responsibility, is it, ma’am?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     There were no one to blame for the current situation, of course. And, a human being could only do things that were within their capabilities.


     “Okay, that’s that. By the way, what happened to that woman?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Didn’t I give you a report about it yesterday?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….I can’t remember what was on it.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Ha…..


     Is there a meaning in me giving you reports if you’re like this? Don’t just receive it and not bother to read it through! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “….She went to live at Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk’s house, ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “This is not a joke, right? How could she march straight into his house only after one day?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     ….That’s not it, ma’am.


     It’s more important that Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t try to stop a woman from entering his place.



     After all, if it was any other female, he’d kick them right out even before they got to step past his front door.


     Yup, this is really strange. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon felt that there was this indescribable something between Yi Ji-Hyuk and the woman, ‘Richae’. What he couldn’t understand the most was that he could definitely feel those two sharing a strong bond.


     The problem was, such a bond wasn’t something as weak-sauce as a close friendship. No, a bond like that could only form if the two of them had went through many, many things together.


     ‘However, in only five years?’


     Yi Ji-Hyuk went missing for five years before returning home.


     In order to form a bond that thick during such a short period of time, just what kind of crazy things did they do together….?


     “No, hang on a sec.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yes?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ma’am, when you were there! You said that time was slower here!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Pardon?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “When you were thrust into that black portal thing, ma’am. You said that Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk sent you to a strange place.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That’s right. We spent around half a year there, but when we returned, only….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ah!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Couldn’t this situation also apply to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s case, too?


     If so, those five years may not have been only five years after all.


     With this theory, that “youth” and his philosophical view on life, or his completely random bouts of violent tendencies, could be explained quite easily.


     “So, is that what it was?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If that was the case, then those things Yi Ji-Hyuk did when the two men met for the first time made perfect sense now.


     Indeed. Sure thing. But…..


     However, what did it matter now?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was still Yi Ji-Hyuk at the end of the day.


     Even if Choi Jung-Hoon knew the truth, that fact wouldn’t change. If he knew the truth prior, then it could’ve helped him to come up with a suitable response, but now…..


     ‘Even if I know, what does that change?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon decisively stopped thinking about this matter. Time spent worrying about Yi Ji-Hyuk was equivalent to time utterly, completely wasted.


     However, that didn’t mean he could escape from the person in question, though.


     *SFX for the door suddenly opening*


     The office door was flung open and Yi Ji-Hyuk entered with a face full of barely held-back irritation.


     And why was he acting like this so early in the morning?


     “Mm?”


     The expressions of Jeong Hae-Min and Doh Gah-Yun entering the office behind him also didn’t seem quite right, either. But then, when Choi Jung-Hoon saw Affeldrichae entering the office behind those two girls, he couldn’t help but inwardly sigh.


     Wouldn’t one get used to a person’s face after seeing it over and over again?


     Choi Jung-Hoon had seen that woman’s face for almost a day, so he thought that he had gotten used to it, but then, just one look and he became dazed again. There was nothing he could do about this.


     “Hello, everyone.” (Affeldrichae)


     But, what was this?


     Did she learn how to speak Korean in a single day?!


     “I’ll be in your care from today onwards.” (Affeldrichae)


     No, this wasn’t the level of fluency one would get from a single day of practice!


     “Who’s in care of who?! You saw what you wanted to see, so go home already!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I don’t have enough Mana to open another Gate.” (Affeldrichae)


     “What? Does that mean…. You’re not going home?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Then, just what were you thinking when coming to this planet in the first place?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I was hoping that Mister Ji-Hyuk could do something about it.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You are really hopeless, you know that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae tilted her head slightly.


     “Well, it’s not like there’s no hope. Actually, I thought that you’d have conquered this world by the time I got here.” (Affeldrichae)


     That, that doesn’t sound like she’s joking, now is it?!


     Cold sweat trickled down Choi Jung-Hoon’s backside.


     No, not a joke but maybe that could have happened for real. If Yi Ji-Hyuk really decided he’d do that, then could anyone really stop him?


     “How would I do that when there’s no Mana in this world?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I thought you’d have found ways to resolve that by now.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I wanted to come home, not because I wanted to do something to this world, you know. Have you any idea how surprised I was to find all this monster-related shenanigans once I returned home? Wait, do you know something about this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The gap between the dimensions has been split open.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm?”


     “The gap has been split open, and that’s why these Gates can be opened up. I can’t be sure of whether this was done deliberately or not, though.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Is there a way to fix this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You just have to close the tear, but you know that’s not an easy thing to do. It’d be a hard task even for my original body, so the current me has no chance.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head to the side.


     The gap between the dimensions had been split open?


     Could something like that happen often?


     “Although there is a very low probability, it could happen.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Did something like that ever happen back in Berafe?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Berafe is a world ruled by the gods. Even if there was a tear, they would mend it immediately.” (Affeldrichae)


     “That’s how it was.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Uh? Wait, isn’t that strange?


     “You saying that there’s no god in this world? What about God-nim, Buddha-nim, Allah-nim…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Wait, is it correct to refer Allah as Allah-nim? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I couldn’t locate any divinity here. Well, it’s true that I can sense a very faint presence of something, but even I can’t tell whether this is divinity or not. Even if there was a divine figure presiding in this world, it could have disappeared a long time ago. Or, it’s such a mighty being that I’m not strong enough to sense its will.”


     “So, it’s neither here nor there, eh….”


     In that case, it was the same thing as no god existing in this world. Or, not that different from humans not caring about cellular-level organisms living in their bodies.


     “Well, it doesn’t really matter. Whether there is one or not, it wouldn’t be of much help, anyways.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Meanwhile, Choi Jung-Hoon was smiling brightly to the side.


     ‘I’ve no idea what they are talking about, so I should just keep my mouth shut.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     With this, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s morning started anew.


     *


     With her eyes sparkling like a pair of jewels, Affeldrichae studied her surroundings with great interest.


     She took a look at the different architecture of buildings and all sorts of items made out of metal. Without a doubt, this place was so much different to her own world.


     When she first arrived, she did think that she had indeed arrived in a totally new world, but now, she could definitely feel this fact.


     Most of all, she found the sight of Yi Ji-Hyuk sitting in a chair doing something definitely mystifying. The Yi Ji-Hyuk from her memories would do nothing but loaf about sitting on his throne, or do his best to endure the endless boredom.


     But now, such a person was…..


     “Argh, c**p!! I Blink’ed, so how come?! Why didn’t it work? You’re driving me crazy here!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL note at the end)


     “What the hell?! You thought you could use Blink in that situation and still survive?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What? That, were you trying to say something to me here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I wouldn’t have said anything if you didn’t suck this bad!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You saying I suck?! Hah! So what’s your tier, Mister Oh So High and Mighty?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s gold.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “How dare a gold tier trying to nitpick with me?! A measly little gold tier? A pathetic gold tier who can’t even openly reveal his tier in a forum?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You!! You’re a dang bronze!! A bronze! Right at the bottom!! Not only that, you’re the worst player in the bronze tier, too!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hah, it’s just that my hands haven’t loosened up sufficiently enough….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “You’ve been loosening your hands for the last three months, so how much loosening do they need? You have Parkinson’s or something?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ha-ah?!”


     The glares of Yi Ji-Hyuk and Choi Jung-Hoon violently clashed in midair as sparks began flying off to everywhere.


     “What is that you’re doing right now?” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s a computer game.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “A computer game?” (Affeldrichae)


     All the ‘games’ she knew of, one couldn’t play by oneself like how Yi Ji-Hyuk had been.


     “Is it like chess?” (Affeldrichae)


     “You could almost say that, but, mm……” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hah, how should I explain this to her?


     As a matter of fact, once upon a time Yi Ji-Hyuk played chess with Affeldrichae and lost 1000 times in a row. He got p*ssed off so hard that the steam of anger vented out from his sweat pores, even. So, as a way of getting back at her, he taught her the game of go.


     And then, once she figured out the basic rules, she slapped him in the face with yet another 1000 straight defeats.


     ‘Hmm, isn’t this going to be interesting?’


     “Why don’t you take a seat over here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Sit down over here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk got up and pointed at the chair he’d been sitting in.


     “Alright.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae didn’t say much and did as Yi Ji-Hyuk told her.


     A grin formed on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lips.


     “Allow me to teach you all about the zenith of the human civilisation.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon??” (Affeldrichae)


     She could only tilt her head in confusion as she had no idea what was going on here.


     ***


     “Heu-euh….”


     The man shivered after sensing that cold aura coming from behind him.


     In order to survive, he joined hands with this group of people. No, he thought he had. But, it didn’t take too long a time for him to realise that he was nothing more than a little dog with a leash around his neck.


     ‘Was this the right decision?’


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Of course, if he didn’t follow these people, he wouldn’t have any future at all.


     Still….


     Even though he was aware of this fact, these people were scary enough for him to continuously regret making that decision.


     In these people’s eyes, his ability to teleport as well as to conceal himself would amount to nothing more than some throwaway skills to use and discard later on.


     So, they would definitely try to use him as much as possible.


     ‘I will let you use me for a while, but I’ll just escape from here later.’


     He was an ability user that no one could come after if he decided to earnestly make his getaway.


     For now, the surveillance on him was a bit too tight, but if he continued to display a subservient attitude for a while longer, surely their vigilance would weaken….


     “Looks like you’re thinking of a lot of useless matters.” (Alpha)


     The serial killer’s body shuddered.


     That voice had a certain quality that automatically made people anxious for some reason.


     “It’s not always good to dwell on unrelated matters too much. Your determination will suffer when you do. So, please. Concentrate on your job first, and think about everything else later on.” (Alpha)


     “Y, yes.”


     The serial killer.


     The one who was referred to as the worst murderer in the history of the Republic of Korea, Nah Jang-Ho, couldn’t help but fall into a slight dilemma.


     Should he ask, or should he not?


     However, he didn’t hesitate for long.


     “Alpha.” (Nah Jang-Ho)


     “Please speak.” (Alpha)


     “Why did you bring me here?” (Nah Jang-Ho)


     He expected to hear a rather obvious answer, but he just had to ask the question. Because…. he could sense a certain level of contempt in the way Alpha looked at him, that was why.


     If he was to become an object of ridicule, then what would be the point of bringing him here?


     “The reason for bringing you here…. Well, I wonder. How should I go about explaining it?” (Alpha)


     That was surprising.


     Nah Jang-Ho thought the answer would be a simple “Because we need you” but he was surprised to see Alpha wanting to explain in depth.


     “Mm… Truthfully, I am not much of a fan of you.” (Alpha)


     “Is it because I’m a murderer?” (Nah Jang-Ho)


     “No, no. Not that. It’s not because you’re a murderer, but because you’re still a murderer.” (Alpha)


     “Eh?”


     What was he even talking about? Nah Jang-Ho couldn’t understand it.


     “I’m not a fan not because you killed a few people, but because you’re still being called a murderer.” (Alpha)


     “What do you mean by that?” (Nah Jang-Ho)


     “Hmm…..”


     Alpha sheepishly scratched his cheek.


     “It seems that talking to someone with a lower level of intelligence than myself is a tough and inefficient task. If I were to simplify further…. Mm, that’s right. Do you consider Hitler a murderer?” (Alpha)


     A murderer?


     Hitler?


     Nah Jang-Ho frowned deeply.


     He had never thought about such matters before, but now that he did, there was little doubt that Hitler was a murderer. Not only that, a pretty serious one, too.


     “When a murderer crosses a certain threshold, he or she shouldn’t be considered a murderer anymore. From that moment onwards, that person would no longer be ‘bound’ to such a trivial matter as a murder. Well, you wouldn’t really become cognisant of the obvious things you do everyday, would you?” (Alpha)


     So, what Alpha meant was….


     The only reason why Alpha wasn’t Nah Jang-Ho’s fan could be boiled down to the fact that he was just a trivial little serial killer?


     But, he had already killed close to 100 people?


     Alpha smiled brightly.


     “So, allow me to remove the fetters still tying you down with these.” (Alpha)


     Alpha extended his hand out.


     With a slightly dumbfounded face, Nah Jang-Ho received the objects Alpha handed over.


     “These are?” (Nah Jang-Ho)


     On top of Nah Jang-Ho’s upturned palm, there were five blue-coloured gemstones.


     “They are my gifts to you, so you may leave your mark in the annals of human history.” (Alpha)


     Alpha began smiling ominously.






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 108: W, why are you coming out from there? 3
      Chapter 108: W, why are you coming out from there? (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Okay, here you use the skill found in….. Right. Well done.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, wait. You should back off ther…. Right, you did really well defeating that guy….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The number of words leaving Yi Ji-Hyuk’s and Choi Jung-Hoon’s mouths gradually lessened.


     Just what was up with this woman?


     What was she? A freaking machine born only to play games?


     At first, she couldn’t get used to the keyboard and mouse and ended up making an utter fool of herself, but only after two rounds, her hands were now moving so fast that humans eyes had trouble following her.


     Could this be yet another one of her inborn talents?


     Did this mean that Berafe’s Lord of all dragons was also the top dog in the online gaming scene, too?!


     “I, I……..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk, who was the top dog of Berafe once upon a time, could only shed sticky sweat in his mind.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Hmm…..”


     Affeldrichae shrugged her shoulders after achieving one of the most outstandingly smooth triple kills ever in the history of online gaming.


     “Although the game looks complicated, it’s actually not that difficult. Constantly moving around, timely placed assaults, and evasion. All I have to do is to perform these three actions.” (Affeldrichae)


     ….It’s those three actions that are hard to perform properly!!


     This ain’t even like a guy who got accepted into the Seoul University telling others that the secret of his passing lay with preparing thoroughly and studying the textbooks!!


     No, someone like that would still go and get extra tuition behind everyone’s back, anyways!


     But this woman here, she’s speaking her opinions honestly, isn’t she?!


     Screeeeeeeeew this sh*t!!!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Having been unable to break out of the bottom 3% of the rankings for the last three months, anger and anguish began reddening Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face once he saw how good she was.


     “Are you feeling unwell somewhere?” (Affeldrichae)


     “…..No.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Your temperature’s rising up, though…. Mm, perhaps the flu?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’ll start to feel better once you get out of my sight.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You still like to make those strange jokes, don’t you.” (Affeldrichae)


     It’s not a joke!! I’m being honest here!!


     When it’s completely useless, you go around driving me insane with your antics, yet why can’t you read my mind all of a sudden?


     Hah, I really want you to disappear from my sight! For real!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)



     Even as Affeldrichae engaged in small talk with Yi Ji-Hyuk, there was a peerless dance of a goddess unfolding inside the computer monitor. The blood squirting out from the characters in the screen looked real to his eyes now.


     This, this is no longer an MMORPG but an AOS, no?


     Why do the enemy players look like a trashy mob now? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue) (TL note at the end)


     In the meantime, the chat window was going into overdrive.


     – What the hell?! Could that be a helper? Can’t you just give us a break? How do you expect us to dodge all these?!


     – This must be a smurf. But what is a smurf doing here?


     – I still can’t figure out how I died just now.


     – I can’t even get angry anymore.


     – Can’t even follow with my eyes.


     Wasn’t this reaction quite different from when Yi Ji-Hyuk was playing? Wouldn’t people normally start swearing at a time like this?


     Well, whenever an enemy went on a rampage like how this woman’s doing, I’d start spamming the chat with every insult that I can think of….


     So, how come their reactions are like this? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Mm…”


     Affeldrichae tilted her head to the side.


     “No, wait. It is a little more difficult that I thought.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Eh?”


     “I expected others to take the most logical option available, but they do not. They would’ve survived if they went to the right, but they didn’t. Small errors keep cropping up on my initial calculations. I’ve been making tactical decisions accordingly but I still have to modify them on the fly and that results in slight losses. Humans are indeed unpredictable creatures.” (Affeldrichae)


     “…..It’s just you who’s gone insane.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Affeldrichae)


     You’d not be a human anymore if you can figure that out in such a short period of time, and move in the most optimal way!


     Even the top pro gamers wouldn’t be able to do that, you dang lizard woman!!


     Hah!


     Even if our species are different, shouldn’t there be some kind of a balance here?


     A monkey might be behind a human in terms of intellect, but at least it’s better at climbing trees, you know!!


     What can a human do better than a dragon?!


     She’s better at games than man, even!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Mm. It’s getting harder as I play.” (Affeldrichae)


     Stop saying such things while getting an easy double kill like that!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….And what is harder?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The more I play, the harder I find to understand what the motivation of my comrades and the enemy combatants are. Why are they there, what are they aiming for now…. There is a lot of confusion. Once more, I realise that humans are difficult creatures for me to figure out what they are thinking about at any given moment.” (Affeldrichae)


     ….They aren’t thinking about anything, probably.


     Why would they need to have a reason?


     What meaning is there when your puppy starts running at you all crazy and like, and then it suddenly starts rolling on the floor?


     It might be trying to do something, sure, but when a human sees it, it’s nothing but a waste of time.


     Surely, this woman is thinking along the same line while playing the game with other human players, no? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk offered a silent prayer for the human players busy moving around the map as reflected on the mini-map.


     If he were to be subjected to such a treatment, he’d probably destroy his monitor out of sheer humiliation.


     “Certainly, their movements lack consistency. Why would they react and behave differently to the exact same situation? Is this the true form of Chaos?” (Affeldrichae)


     Why are you talking about Chaos and stuff while playing a game?!


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     This woman also lost a few screws in her head, too. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “How long are you planning to play?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m actually researching at the moment.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Okay, fine. How long are you planning on researching, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It is wrong to disturb those burning with scholarly ambitions.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….But, that’s my seat.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I know.” (Affeldrichae)


     It’s not ‘I know’, you know!!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Get out of my seat!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m… I’m almost finished.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I get it, so get out of there!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I said, I’m almost finished!! I only need a little more time!! I’m so close to an overall victory!!” (Affeldrichae)


     Huh? What is this?


     Is this a case of deja vu?


     Where have I seen a situation like this one before?


     Could I have made a…. mistake? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Stop it, before I pull the power cord out………..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Uh? What the hell? Again?


     I’m getting a really weird vibe here. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Argh! I said, I’m almost there!!” (Affeldrichae)


     ….Don’t do that.


     I’m feeling really sad and depressed right now for some reason.


     Ha-ah, so this is how my mom feels, huh. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     With a sorrowful expression, Yi Ji-Hyuk crumpled into a seat next to Affeldrichae. Not even caring whether he did or not, Affeldrichae’s eyes never left the computer monitor as her hands continued to move around faster than a streak of lightning.


     “That woman, what is she doing?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     At Jeong Hae-Min’s question, all Seo Ah-Young could do was to simply shake her head.


     She was feeling rather dizzy after seeing Yi Ji-Hyuk half-slumped over the chair having had his mind broken, as well as Affeldrichae’s calm, calculating eyes and her amazingly speedy hands.


     ‘There are two idiots in here now.’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     Not just one, but two…..


     Uh-whew.


     *


     Inside another office, around the same time….


     “A Gate is opening up, sir?” (Ito Sana)


     Ito Sana’s head tilted slightly.


     Wasn’t Gates popping up a pretty common thing by now? So, what could be the reason for her superior officer to call her into the office and tell her that?


     Was he telling her to stop the Gate? But, that couldn’t be.


     She was an ability user, alright. But her combat potential was close to nil. Even if she went to help out on a Gate subjugation mission, all she could do was to stay far away and fire a few rounds with a gun. That was all.


     Something like that could be performed by a random ahjumma passing by, so there was no reason to call Ito Sana in today.


     However, her question didn’t go unanswered for long.


     “For now, watch this footage.”


     Ito Sana shifted her glance over to the monitor, and saw a footage recorded from a CCTV somewhere. There was a small Gate about the size of a person.


     “That is the problematic Gate?” (Ito Sana)


     But, how come? A reply didn’t come, but she got to see the footage roll forward at a much quicker rate.


     “Mm?!” (Ito Sana)


     And sure enough, her eyes opened up extra wide in shock.


     “B, but how?!” (Ito Sana)


     The Gate in the footage was getting progressively larger as time passed by. She couldn’t believe her own eyes.


     “Is it still growing as we speak, sir?” (Ito Sana)


     “That’s right.”


     Ito Sana’s jaw dropped to the floor.


     A Gate was growing bigger? If that was the case, then how could anyone estimate what level this Gate was?


     “H, how big has it become?” (Ito Sana)


     Her superior wordlessly pressed a button on the remote.


     The footage in the monitor switched to the one being transmitted in real time, and Ito Sana got to see a massive Gate big enough to fill up the entire screen.


     “….This…. What level….” (Ito Sana)


     “It’s still at the upper limits of what we can label as a Level 5, but at the rate it’s growing, it should become a Level 6 by this evening.”


     “A Level 6….” (Ito Sana)


     There was no strength left in her voice.


     That was a Level 6!


     Japan hadn’t even experienced a Level 5 yet! But now, they had to fight against a Level 6?


     Her country somehow managed to escape being one of the targeted nations when the Level 5 Gates appeared all over the world. Back then, the country rejoiced at their lucky escape, but now, they had to do something about a Level 6?!


     “What will happen now, sir?” (Ito Sana)


     “The fate of Japan lies with how we deal with this Gate that no one knows how big it’ll become.”


     “Of course, sir.” (Ito Sana)


     Even a three year old could see that. However, what she wanted to hear was a concrete plan on how to defend against such a Gate!


     She was not interested in something anyone could’ve come up with!


     “What about assistance from other nations?” (Ito Sana)


     “For now, we have a verbal assurance.”


     “For now, sir?” (Ito Sana)


     The superior’s low sigh helped her to figure out the hidden meaning behind the words ‘for now’.


     “….They are not coming.” (Ito Sana)


     “On the surface, they also don’t know when a Level 6 Gate might appear in their territory, so it’d be hard for them to send assistance.”


     “But, under the surface?” (Ito Sana)


     “They probably would prefer to see us ruined. Even I’d feel the same.”


     For the so-called allied nations, the best outcome for them would be Japan’s government collapsing after a suitably large chaos unfolded here. They would then swoop in, claiming to help the stricken citizens while turning Japan into a vassal state or some such.


     If the infrastructure of the country was destroyed and the manufacturing slowed down as a result, such an event would negatively affect the intrinsically-linked global economy, but then, the benefits from having a vassal state would easily outweigh the negatives.


     “So, what is the conclusion, sir? We need to handle this matter with our own power, is that it? Did you call me here to tell me this?” (Ito Sana)


     “Of course not. But, there is indeed something you can do for us.”


     “What is that, sir?” (Ito Sana)


     The superior smiled.


     “Go to Korea for us.”


     “….Could it be?” (Ito Sana)


     “That’s correct.”


     “….I hope you aren’t telling me to bring Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk over here.” (Ito Sana)


     “Why wouldn’t I? That’s precisely what needs to be done.”


     What the hell? Didn’t this guy read the reports?


     Don’t you receive real-time reports on what that man is up to? Yet, you still want someone like that here? (Ito Sana’s inner monologue)


     “Looks like you really wish for Japan to sink beneath the ocean, sir.” (Ito Sana)


     “If you fail to bring Yi Ji-Hyuk over here, then you will get to find out what Japan sinking beneath the ocean looks like.”


     “But…..” (Ito Sana)


     “Agent Ito Sana.”


     “Ha!”


     Ito Sana corrected her posture and stood upright.


     “What I am saying right now isn’t me trying to persuade you, nor is it up for discussion. No, I’m giving you a direct order that could very well be the only way for us to survive this calamity. Do you understand the meaning behind my words?”


     “Yes, sir!” (Ito Sana)


     “Then, go and bring Yi Ji-Hyuk to me. If you fail to do so, don’t bother to return. I’m sure it’ll be rather amusing to see Japan get destroyed from across the ocean.”


     “There will not be such an event, sir.” (Ito Sana)


     The superior spoke in a low, grave tone of voice.


     “There is hope. According to Kitamura Ren’s reports, he himself has become an integral part of the NDF. On top of that, it seems he has maintained a cordial relationship with Yi Ji-Hyuk. I want you to use that relationship to your advantage.”


     “Ha!”


     She performed a sharp military salute and turned around to leave. There was a resolute determination on her face.


     However…..


     ‘Did he just say that Kitamura Ren was over there?’ (Ito Sana)


     *


     “….Oh, you came, Oh-Sik?” (Kitamura Ren)


     Kitamura Ren spat out a groan as Oh-Sik trudged in closer to his position.


     He pulled out one of the pet food bags piled up on high to the side of the NDF building, and opened it. Next, he poured the contents of the bag into a huge plastic wash basin on the floor. Oh-Sik wordlessly began munching on the pet food as if it was the most obvious thing to do in the world.


     “Enjoy yourself.” (Kitamura Ren)


     He was Kitamura Ren.


     He was one of the most respected healers hailing from the nation of Japan. He was dispatched to Korea as his country’s proud representative. He was an elite among elites.


     And currently, he was in charge of feeding the pet dog.


     “…..Yeah, enjoy yourself, okay.” (Kitamura Ren)


     Kitamura Ren sighed again.


     At first, he was not subjected to such cold shoulders from everyone.


     Without him, no matter how good the NDF agents were, they wouldn’t have survived inside that black warp gate. However, the real problem came after that.


     Having survived the ordeal inside that black gate, the agents had become way more stronger than before, and as a result, they could take care of Gates appearing here and there without so much as a scratch on them.


     Them not getting hurt was a good thing, of course.


     Initially, Kitamura Ren was rejoicing in his heart. Well, things he had to do decreased considerably, after all.


     But the happy feelings only lasted for a few days.


     As it turned out, he really had nothing to do.


     As soon as people realised that they weren’t getting hurt, he began receiving the cold shoulder treatment, and suddenly, he was being looked at as if he was an eyesore.


     Since he was here on an assignment, he could’ve just taken it easy and not do anything, but the strong bond formed between them while surviving together in that hellish place had somehow morphed into jealousy after others saw him do nothing but play around.


     ‘A bunch of rotten b*stards.’


     And with that, all sorts of mundane tasks began falling on his lap. Sometimes, documents of nature so sensitive that he had to wonder whether it was okay for him to have access to, would be thrown in his direction simply because Seo Ah-Young found the whole thing just a big bother.


     “Ha-ah. Just what has happened to me…..” (Kitamura Ren)


     “What a pathetic sight this is.” (Ito Sana)


     “Mm?”


     When Kitamura Ren turned around to look, he found Ito Sana standing there.


     < 108. W, why are you coming out from there? (3) > Fin.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 109: W, why are you coming out from there? 4
      Chapter 109: W, why are you coming out from there? (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “What brings you here? If it’s new orders, you could’ve called me on the phone.” (Kitamura Ren)


     “You, just what do you think you’re doing?!” (Ito Sana)


     “It’s just as you can see.” (Kitamura Ren)


     Kitamura Ren shrugged his shoulders.


     “You’re the sole healer of the great Nippon Empire. Yet, such a high value individual is forced to………” (Ito Sana)


     “And just who was it that abandoned such a high value individual in here?!” (Kitamura Ren)


     ….We had no idea you’d be treated like this.


     We all thought you were having the time of your life this side. (Ito Sana’ inner monologue)


     “Never mind.” (Kitamura Ren)


     Kitamura Ren was about to get angry, but decided to let it go. Strictly speaking, he shouldn’t get angry at Ito Sana, after all.


     His country didn’t do anything wrong to him, either. Didn’t he also agree to do this mission because it was the correct tactical decision to make at the time?


     The real problem was with the ‘Irregular’ living in this place being so far removed from the realm of being an Irregular, he had become a Rule Breaker, instead!


     If it weren’t for Yi Ji-Hyuk, none of this would’ve happened, so if he were to blame someone, he must blame that youth!


     “Did you come to take me back home?” (Kitamura Ren)


     “No, it’s not an order for you to return. However, there is something I’d like ask you about, first….” (Ito Sana)


     “Speak, then.” (Kitamura Ren)


     “The person named Yi Ji-Hyuk…. Just what kind of a person is he?” (Ito Sana)


     Kitamura Ren spat out a long groan after hearing that name.


     “Can’t you figure that out by reading the reports?” (Kitamura Ren)


     “I’d like to hear your opinion now that you’ve experienced him personally. I believe your perspective will be better than reading some sanitised texts.” (Ito Sana)


     “Mm….”


     So, how should he go about explaining to her?


     If there were people in this world that couldn’t be explained so easily in a few words, then on the flip side, there would also be those types of people who made one fall into a dilemma as to just where one might even begin his explanations, since there would have so, so many things to say.


     What could be the most apt term that best explained what Yi Ji-Hyuk was like?


     “….A magnet?” (Kitamura Ren)


     “I beg your pardon?” (Ito Sana)


     “He’s like a magnet, that attracts all sorts of trouble to his side.” (Kitamura Ren)


     “Hmm…..”


     She thought she could more or less get ‘it’.


     “Okay, so, is there a possibility of Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk lending us his assistance?” (Ito Sana)


     “What do you mean by that? Did something happen back home?” (Kitamura Ren)


     “The thing is……” (Ito Sana)



     Once Kitamura Ren heard Ito Sana’s briefing on the current state of affairs, he let out a sigh, his expression becoming worried.


     “…Will it be difficult?” (Ito Sana)


     “….It’s impossible.” (Kitamura Ren)


     “Pardon?” (Ito Sana)


     “It is impossible to conquer the man named Yi Ji-Hyuk regardless of the methods you use. He doesn’t care about money nor does he care about honour or fame. Even if you used diplomatic channel and pressured his so-called superiors, the moment those people try to pressure him into doing anything, you’ll see him explode in a fit of fury. Because, he’s like a bomb that’d go off if someone needlessly poked him. Also, he’s not someone to take it lying down when he finds out that the Japanese government was behind it.” (Kitamura Ren)


     “T, then, you’re saying there’s nothing we can do?” (Ito Sana)


     Ito Sana’s face became utterly pale.


     “No, there’s always a way!” (Kitamura Ren)


     “Eh?”


     “You ask the bomb squad to deal with a bomb!” (Kitamura Ren)


     “….What are you talking about?” (Ito Sana)


     Kitamura Ren grinned slyly.


     “There is only one person in the entire world who can induce Yi Ji-Hyuk to take action. What’s more surprising is the fact that he’s not an ability user, but a powerless normal person!” (Kitamura Ren)


     “Ahh!”


     “Thus, we must conquer Choi Jung-Hoon, instead!” (Kitamura Ren)


     After a lengthy period of doing nothing important, the time to put to use Ren’s talents had finally arrived.


     *


     Los Angeles, USA.


     “No matter how much I take a look….” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir.”


     “….That godd*mn Gate is growing larger and larger, isn’t it?! Or am I seeing things now?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “No, you’re correct, sir. Of course your eyes are working fine, sir. I’m sure your suspicions will be put to rest if you accompany me to an eye doctor….”


     Christopher McLaren tightly grasped his pounding head.


     “Rather than an ophthalmologist, maybe I should go and see a d*mn shrink first. One of these days, I might hang myself with my tie or something.” (Christopher McLaren)


     And no, he wasn’t joking around with that statement.


     Once the patterns of these Gates’ appearances had become more or less stabilised, and the manuals on how to subjugate them had been established, things became a lot more tolerable for him. But, for the last couple of months, the world was once more going through rapid changes.


     First, there was the Gate that opened as soon as it appeared, and the monsters poured out in droves before anyone could do something about it. And then, a whole bunch of Level 5 Gates appeared throughout the world almost simultaneously, too!


     And now, he had to contend with a Gate that was getting larger and larger as time passed?


     “What an assortment of godd*mn headaches this is. There are so many ways to torment a man, aren’t there?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “So, sir…. How should we deal with this situation?”


     “Isn’t it obvious? Call the military, and focus all available firepower on this location. And summon every available ability user to this place, too.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Just like the last time?”


     “Right, just like the last time.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Last time, a person emerged from that massive Gate so some sort of a civilised conversation could take place. So, should that count as…. a relief?


     ‘What a crazy event that was.’


     Now they knew that on the other side of the Gates, there were lifeforms with high intelligence. For now, the US government was doing its best to gag everyone into silence, but there were too many eyewitnesses that day.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     He knew that the word of intelligent creatures living on the other side of Gates would spread around the world before long.


     ‘And while the current climate is really volatile, too!’


     Throughout the world, the conflicts between the ability users and regular people were occuring with an alarming regularity.


     The countries within the Northern Hemisphere, that could still exercise some amount of government control over their citizens, the conflicts remained on the levels of simple clashes, but in the regions with weak rule of law, the concept of a functioning government had declined significantly in the last few years.


     Initially, not many had the leeway to fight among themselves because of the marauding monsters emerging from the Gates, but now that the situation had stabilised to a degree, they began baring their fangs against each other.


     And as humanity found itself in such a precarious position, the Gates were once more displaying erratic behaviours.


     So, what would happen under such circumstances?


     Would everyone come together once more?


     Or would the rate of disintegration of the society speed up, instead?


     Christopher McLaren knew that, whichever direction humans decided to take, neither of them were the right answer to fix the main cause of the problem.


     ‘I know I need to do something, but there’s not much I can do for the time being. If I intervene at the wrong time, I might end up being labeled as the biggest villain in history.’ (Christopher McLaren)


     That was, if anyone would still be alive to remember the history, of course.


     “Find out the current situation in other countries. Japan’s also dealing with a similar situation as us, so there’s a good chance that others are also experiencing this problem.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Something stank.


     He could strongly feel that this was a handiwork of someone else, someone hiding in the shadows.


     “And, find every single CCTV footage you can from this area.” (Christopher McLaren)


     *


     “Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon tilted his head in confusion as he stared at the huge gift box sitting pretty on the top of the table.


     “Miss Ito Sana?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yes, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Ito Sana)


     “I can’t seem to fully grasp what you’re trying to say here. So, can you tell me why you’re giving me this gift?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Ito Sana turned her head slightly and stared at Kitamura Ren next to her.


     ‘….You two are close, so say something.’ (Ito Sana)


     ‘But, I’m not that close to this dude, though?’ (Kitamura Ren)


     After they exchanged silent but meaningful gazes with each other, Ito Sana spoke in a soft voice.


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon.” (Ito Sana)


     “Yes?”


     “If we’re to be brutally honest with you, then well, it’s a commonly held belief within the ranks of Japanese government that you are the true ‘hidden’ force to be reckoned with in South Korea.” (Ito Sana)


     “I must admit that you have caught me off-guard with those words.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Don’t the most powerful ability users that form the backbone of this country’s defense, as well as the core of the NDF, place their trust in you unconditionally?” (Ito Sana)


     “Hmm……”


     Choi Jung-Hoon leaned back against the couch as a deep smile began forming on his face.


     What a sorrowful life he was forced to endure for the past few years.


     He used to carry this lofty ambition of becoming an influential politician that held the fate of this nation in his hands as he passed the Civil Service examination with flying colours!


     There was also a period of time when he was dispatched to the Ministry of Strategy and Finance, where he thought his talents would finally be acknowledged and that he’d get to enjoy a smooth ride to the top!


     But then, quite absurdly if he thought about it, he was dispatched to the KSF for some reason, and ended up going through so much dogsh*t hell while working under a much younger superior officer. Just as he got used to this lifestyle, and just as he was beginning to think that his life had become a bit easier, a brand new calamity literally fell from the heavens.


     ‘If only I didn’t run late that morning……….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ….Then, he’d not have met Yi Ji-Hyuk on that fateful day.


     Choi Jung-Hoon hurriedly wiped the moistening edges of his eyes and coughed to clear his choked-up throat.


     “Hmph, hmph.”


     “There may be new people trying to butt in later down the line, but even they wouldn’t be able to escape from your influence. So, in essence, you, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon, are the centre of Korea’s power base.” (Ito Sana)


     “Ahahaha. You’re saying some outrageous things here. I’m certainly not that kind of a person.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s lips arched up so much that they threatened to rip apart if he smiled any wider.


     Now originally, he wasn’t someone this weak against praises, but after being tenderised by lots of verbal abuses for the past few months….


     “That is why we’re here to ask you…..” (Ito Sana)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s smile disappeared in an instant and he quietly studied Ito Sana.


     Them kissing his butt was one thing, but now that a foreign diplomat was behaving in this fashion, he couldn’t continue maintaining a jokey attitude anymore.


     “….We’d very much appreciate it if you could do one favour for us.” (Ito Sana)


     “A favour, you say…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon fished out a cigarette and placed it between his lips. He lit it up, sucked the unhealthy smoke in quite slowly, before opening his mouth to speak.


     “I wonder. I’m not sure if I’m capable enough to do such a thing for you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     But, your posture’s exactly like that of a black market merchant, though?! (Ito Sana)


     His whole demeanor was like, he would even get her a freaking F-15 if she asked him nicely enough!


     “Please, help us.” (Ito Sana)


     “Well, let me decide after hearing what that favour is, first.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon slowly pulled the gift box in closer and carefully opened the lid.


     What could be inside? His heart was beating faster in anticipation.


     Could it be a ginseng?


     Or….


     Maybe, an expensive wine or a rare liquor……


     However, after taking a peek inside the box with the slightly-open lid, Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes shook as if there was an earthquake happening right now.


     “What is the meaning of this?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     He frowned deeply and closed the lid shut after confirming that the box was filled to the brim with dollar bills. This wasn’t a gift, but a dang bribe!


     Which also meant that their ‘favour’ couldn’t have been something simple as well.


     Kitamura Ren quietly stared at Choi Jung-Hoon for a bit, before finally opening his mouth.


     “Aren’t you going to get angry?” (Kitamura Ren)


     “Excuse me? Angry? Why?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Normally, wouldn’t this be the right time to go on about ‘Who do you think I am to bribe me like this’ or some such? After all, isn’t that the customary reaction?” (Kitamura Ren)


     “I don’t like to waste my time on doing needless things. It’s not a bad idea to be compensated for the work I put in, I believe. And if I can’t do the work, then all I have to do is not accept this, that is all. So, there’s no point in needlessly wasting your time and mine by me pretending to be an upright civil servant, wouldn’t you agree? However…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon crossed his legs and leaned against the couch once more.


     “Why don’t you get to the point first? You see, I’m not someone with a lot of time to idly chat with you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Ito Sana began looking at Choi Jung-Hoon with a surprised expression on her face. The moment he took a look inside the gift box, his demeanor changed completely.


     Until then, she thought that a guy like him couldn’t have been that capable, but now, just by being stared at by his eyes, she felt pressured into silence.


     And he wasn’t even trying to silence her or anything; he seemed to possess a certain something that caused others to instinctively shrink away.


     ‘So, this is the real Choi Jung-Hoon…..’ (Ito Sana)


     She had heard of that name every now and then, but she had never imagined in her wildest dreams that he’d be someone this intimidating.


     This was precisely the reason why one needed an actual witness rather than some reports written on pieces of paper. In other words, her decision to meet up with Kitamura Ren first and listen to his advice was right on the money.


     Ito Sana corrected her posture and stared at Choi Jung-Hoon seriously.


     His hair was gently swept up in the unmistakable ‘Regent’ style, while the lines of his face were striking and distinctive.


     He was a handsome man, with a good fashion sense, too.


     When such a man began emitting the aura of the true ‘hidden’ force to be reckoned with, she couldn’t help but feel her heart skip a beat for a second there.


     ‘He’s indeed an important individual.’ (Ito Sana)


     He was someone that Japan needed to keep an eye out for. So, without a doubt, this man would be able to help her today!


     “Without beating the bush, here is the reason!” (Ito Sana)


     “Okay.”


     “In order to subjugate the Gate appearing right now in Japan, we need the help of Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!!” (Ito Sana)


     “Get this sh*t outta here!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t even waste one second before picking up the box and throwing it back at Kitamura Ren.


     “Hul………”


     “Have you lost your d*mn minds?! I’ve been feeling really p*ssed off for a while now, yet you wanna do what?! If only you weren’t a d*mn diplomat, I’d already…. Argh!!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “C, calm down, please!” (Kitamura Ren)


     “Calm down? Calm down?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes exuded a dangerous light as he grabbed Kitamura Ren’s collar.


     “And here I am, thinking that we were friends!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….I, uh, me too….” (Kitamura Ren)


     “So, how can a friend ask for a favour like that?! It’d been more preferable if you had asked me to become your guarantor, cuz I would’ve done that!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ….Sob. He said he’d willingly become my guarantor…. What a good-hearted man he is…..


     Ah, that’s not important, is it? (Kitamura Ren’s inner monologue)


     “You know the kind of c**p I have endured, yet how can you even ask me for such a thing?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     That’s why I didn’t ask you.


     I made her ask you, instead. (Kitamura Ren’s inner monologue)


     “We know that we’re asking for a difficult favour here.” (Ito Sana)


     “Argh, I don’t care! Get out! I have nothing more to say to you!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “At this rate, the nation of Japan will be destroyed. And I’m sure you can already tell where the monsters would head to next once they are done with destroying Japan.” (Ito Sana)


     “Mmm……”


     Choi Jung-Hoon released Kitamura Ren’s collars and sat back down on the couch, before mouthing another cigarette.


     “Groan…..”


     “We beg of you.” (Ito Sana)


     “There’s something I want to ask you first…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yes?”


     “This… Is this the official stance your government has taken? Are you asking me on behalf of your nation?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s not like that, but…. If that’s what you want, we can arrange that. No, we can certainly do more than that if it needs be. That’s how desperate we are.” (Ito Sana)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Oh, well. That man’s not someone who’d care even if it was an official request from another government, so that’s not that important, anyways…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon tilted his head this way and that.


     He’d like to ignore this whole thing and not get involved if he could help it, but unfortunately, Korea and Japan were far too closely linked in economy. If Japan collapsed, then without a doubt, Korea wouldn’t be okay, either.


     So, if he had to something about it, then….


     “….I shall take this box for now. But….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Thank you!!” (Ito Sana)


     “But this pittance, well, it’s not even enough to pay for me running an errand.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Pardon?” (Ito Sana)


     “For now, draw up an official document.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Pardon??” (Ito Sana)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes began gleaming once more.


     Allow me to completely clean you people out, right down to your souls.


     You lot, you picked the wrong person today.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 110: W, why are you coming out from there? 5
      Chapter 110: W, why are you coming out from there? (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Are you finished yet?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Unlike his usual self, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s voice was trembling ever so softly.


     “After this round.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….You said that six times already, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, it was you, Mister Ji-Hyuk, who said that you’d let me experience the zenith of human civilisation, was it not?” (Affeldrichae)


     Sure, I did.


     However, isn’t this way~~~ too much experiencing?


     Do you actually understand what that word ‘experience’ even means?


     Is there a problem with your translation magic or something?


     Don’t you think you’ve gone way past ‘experiencing’ by now?


     How could you be ‘experiencing’ for the whole day, ah?!


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     You go to a farm to experience a rural lifestyle by pulling out a few weeds here and there, or you harvest a little bit of rice. But when you start driving a d*mn tractor into a just-plowed field, that no longer counts as you experiencing a farm life anymore, you dumb little lizard woman!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Do you even know how many rounds you’ve played so far?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s 27.” (Affeldrichae)


     “…….Don’t you think you’ve had enough by now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I haven’t finished my analysis yet.” (Affeldrichae)


     “The thing is, don’t you think that by the time you’re done with your analysis or whatever, this wouldn’t be an experience anymore?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Let me just finish this round first.” (Affeldrichae)


     Mm. Okay. That makes it seventh, then. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     After a lengthy tussle, he was able to convince Affeldrichae to vacate the NDF offices so they could come home for the day. But when she expertly switched the computer on and booted the game without his help as soon as they arrived, Yi Ji-Hyuk realised that he’d never get to enjoy his blissful gaming life from today onwards.


     “….Why don’t you continue playing after eating something first?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “After this round.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Is that the only thing you know how to say?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m almost finished.” (Affeldrichae)


     Mom…..


     Mom, I’m sorry.


     I have been a terrible son to you. I now understand that you’ve been letting me live even though I’ve been a disappointment.


     Is this the famed love a mother has for her child?


     As strong killing intent oozed out from him, Yi Ji-Hyuk reached towards the computer mouse moving around at a crazy speed. He had to finish this nonsense once and for all, or else he’d not find peace tonight.


     CLANG!!!


     It was then, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right hand was violently deflected away as a sound of metal clanking reverberated throughout his room.



     “OUCH!!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cried out in pain, and as soon as he saw his rapidly-reddening hand, he began roaring out in anger.


     “Hey, you insane lizard woman!! What the hell did you just do?! Wha?! This dang lizard!! Just to block my hand, you cast the Absolute Barrier on yourself?! Are you fighting a dang demon king or something?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     She really cast an Absolute Barrier!!


     You had that much Mana to spare, huh?!


     Wait, this isn’t a problem about her Mana, now is it?!


     You think I was going to spew out a Breath attack on you or something?!


     You cast the Absolute Barrier just to block a hand! You’ve completely lost your marbles! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “But, you are a demon king, aren’t you?” (Affeldrichae)


     Ahh?


     Oh, that’s true, isn’t it.


     Wait, I am a bit worse than a demon king, aren’t I…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Even then, it would still be pretty insane to cast the Absolute Barrier on herself, that was for sure.


     “You better stop playing before I decide to cut off both your wrists.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I said, I’m almost finished!!” (Affeldrichae)


     “How dare you raise your voice at me?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m really almost there!!” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ha-ah……”


     The guilt he felt for treating his mother wrongly, and the powerful irritation he felt when looking at Affeldrichae, combined to form a strange mixture of emotions and it proceeded to travel up on the back of his throat.


     “Why is she keep playing the exact same game? Not only that, in Ji-Hyuk’s room, too?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I know, right?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “She hasn’t even washed herself yet, too…. How unsanitary.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I know, right?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Don’t you know how to say anything else besides ‘I know, right’ over and over again?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I guess so.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “You wanna die, too?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned around and roared out again at the two unwelcome females in his room.


     “And why are two camping out in someone else’s house?! Go home already!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why can she stay here, while we can’t?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I know right? It’s illogical.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk double facepalmed while watching this comedic duo do their schtick. Since when did these two females become the double threat to torment him in stereo?


     They didn’t even overreact like this in the beginning, too….


     So, where did it all go wrong, then?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk accepted his part of the blame.


     For sure, he’d been too soft lately. He should immediately start ruling with iron fist once more!


     “Just let me take a break after leaving work, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, you don’t do anything even at the office, though?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You!”


     Another lion’s roar exploded out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth.


     “What about you?! Don’t you have something to do?! You’re supposed to be an idol, so don’t you have concerts and events to go to? Go and do your job!! Your d*mn job!! You should go mental and throw yourself into work since you don’t have many days left as an idol, yet why are you wasting your precious time squatting here?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min became depressed and lowered her head.


     “…..I don’t have a concert to perform.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Your career’s finished, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s not it! It’s because the public is still angry with the ability users, you know! As soon as things die down, I’m sure that everything will be back to how it was!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “And other idols would show up to replace you in the meantime.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “There are a lot of people who prefer ability user idols, you know!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “In that case, younger ability user idols would show up, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “M, maybe…..” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Mm?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     “How come you’re agreeing with me already? Wait, are you tacitly acknowledging the fact that you’re too old?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I have a baby face, don’t you see that?!” (Jeong-Hae-Min)


     “There’s a wrinkle on your chin.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “NOOOO!!”


     Jeong Hae-Min cried out in alarm and hurriedly pulled out a mirror to confirm. Seeing her like this, Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly felt rather depressed.


     ‘And here I am, fooling around with these kids.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just what the hell was this place?


     The Bringer of Apocalypse was having a petty argument with an old idol and in the meantime, the Lord of the Dragons was busy playing a video game on his computer. So, indeed, what on earth was this place?


     Was this the fabled land of ‘Chaos’?


     Sorrow rushed in hard, causing Yi Ji-Hyuk to wipe the edges of his eyes dry.


     No, wait. Fine, let’s say I am stuck in one.


     However, just what is wrong with that lizard woman to manhandle… uh, I mean, “dragonhandle” a computer for the whole day?


     If I knew this would happen, I’d have never taught her about games in the first place…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Mom!! Please do something!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     In the end, Yi Ji-Hyuk had no choice but to ask mom for her help.


     “Mm. Yes, it is a bit too much.” (mom)


     As expected!


     There was no one to believe except mom!


     Park Seon-Duk headed off to kitchen, and proceeded to cut fruits into bite-sized pieces.


     “Hul?!”


     She then ignored her son and approached Affeldrichae before placing the plate of fruit in the corner of the desk where it wouldn’t interfere with the gaming.


     “Please, enjoy some fruit while playing.” (mom)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Thank you.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk crumpled to the ground as the feeling of cruel betrayal washed over him.


     “Mom? Mom?!! How can you do this to me?! You said that you’ll cut my hands off if I keep playing that game! You even threatened to destroy my monitor!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Park Seon-Duk replied back with an unimpressed expression on her face.


     “That’s because, it was you playing the game.” (mom)


     “What’s the difference between me and her?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Your faces?” (mom)


     Ahh…..


     Sure, they are a lot different, true…..


     Ng, sure, well…. They are a bit different. Right, we’re different, but still…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Since when did only the pretty people get to play games?! Ng? Does a handsome guy playing get a skill boost or something out of the blue? How does that even make sense, mom?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Park Seon-Duk shook her head with no visible emotion on her face.


     “My son.” (mom)


     “Ng?”


     “Take a good look, my boy.” (mom)


     Park Seon-Duk pointed to Affeldrichae. And Yi Ji-Hyuk followed her finger to where Affeldrichae was sitting.


     “What now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What do you see?” (mom)


     “What do you mean, what I see? Mom, what are you talking about?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Isn’t she beautiful?” (mom)


     Indeed, she was very beautiful, but….


     But, what did that have to do with anything?


     “Listen well, my boy. This world is not a fair place.” (mom)


     “Ng?”


     “She can play games as long as she wants. No, more than that, she can live freely while doing whatever she likes. Even if she ends up on the street destitute, her begging bowl will soon be filled up with so much money that her bowl would end up shattering under the weight. And if she can’t be bothered to get a job, all she have to do is step outside and smile once. She will be able to secure three years’ worth of meal tickets that way.” (mom)


     “………….”


     “However, you are not like that.” (mom)


     “M, mom?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You gotta work hard! If you wish to put food on the table, you gotta work hard everyday!” (mom)


     What she said wasn’t wrong.


     Sure, he could accept it.


     Yet, why were all these teardrops falling from his eyes?


     “Mom, why did you give birth to a squid like me?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Son, I gave birth to a healthy mammal boy. You changing your species into a mollusc isn’t my responsibility, however. Well, life is a mysterious thing, don’t you think so?” (mom)


     “Wait, mom…. You’re supposed to say, ‘Son, you’re not a squid’ in cases like this.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m sorry, my boy. You know that your mother isn’t very good with lying.” (mom)


     Dribble…


     From the eyes of Yi Ji-Hyuk, sweatdrops of the heart dripped out.


     “But, it’s fine, my boy. There are people who would still care for you even though you’re a squid.” (mom)


     “You mean, you? Mom?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm? No, excluding me.” (mom)


     ….There was no reason for her to sound that decisive, though.


     Seeing Park Seon-Duk’s facial expression that said “I can’t be bothered”, uncontrollable sorrow rushed into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s heart.


     Mom, I’m still your child….


     “In any case, you should give up on playing games and concentrate on working harder.” (mom)


     “….Sure thing….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk crashed and crumpled to the dark, dank corner of the room.


     Not caring whether he did or not, the four females, consisting of Jeong Hae-Min, Kim Dah-Som, Park Seon-Duk, and Yi Ye-Won began chatting among themselves.


     “But, this is my house, too…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Others were having fun, while Yi Ji-Hyuk was being abused. And his room was taken over. And his computer was taken from him, too.


     Yup, the Bringer of Apocalypse from Berafe was well and truly dead now.


     “Ha-ah………”


     So, Yi Ji-Hyuk dragged himself outside the house and into the front yard.


     Woof.


     Oh-Sik discovered Yi Ji-Hyuk’s presence and ran up to him while wagging his tail enthusiastically.


     “That’s right. I’ve got you, don’t I….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He had gone through so much hell just to return to Earth, yet the creature welcoming him the most now that he was here, happened to be a monster. How ironic that was.


     “Ha, this life of mine…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Life was indeed far too unfathomable.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk retrieved a bag of pet food and brought it in front of Oh-Sik. The mini Ogre’s ears twitched slightly as he tore the bag up and began hoovering up the grub.


     “And the wise old they said that, when a man grows older, he only has to worry about his dog….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….At this rate, I should hold onto Oh-Sik when we have to move house again, no? It’s like, I might get left behind by my family, you know? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Don’t you think so?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk threw out this question at the empty air.


     Rustle.


     The empty air wavered slightly, before Doh Gah-Yun revealed her figure.


     “And why aren’t you inside the house?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     “Because I told you to not come inside?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue. How come this little girl lacked flexibility to such a degree?


     “If you think it’s fine to step inside, then step inside and join in the fun, okay? Stop loitering around outside with all this evening dew settling down and all. Also, how come your superiors are so thick-headed? What meaning is there to keep the surveillance on me and make you go through this unnecessary hardship?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Not hardship.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “Fine, fine. You’re working diligently. What a good girl.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He had already known that it was impossible to hold a normal conversation with this girl so he wasn’t even going to try.


     “You shouldn’t hang around those dumb girls. Their stupidity is contagious.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Of course, Seo Ah-Young was plenty moronic herself, too.


     Doh Gah-Yun seemed to have something to say as her lips twitched slightly, but she closed them once more. Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head to the side, seeing her like this.


     “If you wanna say something, then say it, and if you don’t….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Suddenly, he frowned slightly.


     “Hey, come over here for a sec.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…….?”


     “Come. Over. Here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When he beckoned her, she took cautious steps and slowly approached him.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk then grabbed her arm and pushed the sleeve up high.


     And on her pale-smooth skin, a long and unsightly scar could be found.


     “Hah….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a long sigh.


     “Didn’t I tell you to get this thing healed by that healer guy before?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….He said, impossible.” (Gah-Yun)


     “What a useless human being.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk threw down her arm as if he was discarding it, shook his head, and headed back inside the house. A short while later, he re-emerged from the house while dangling Affeldrichae by the back of her neck.


     “But, I still have to do the Ban!” (Affeldrichae)


     “I also wanna ban you, but I’m holding it back real hard right now. So, it’d be better for your overall health to hold that in. Okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That side of you hasn’t changed one bit, has it? I’ve already told you for the last 3552 times that you need to listen to other’s opinions if you wish to live in harmony.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Have you been counting how many times I told you to shut up?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m sure the count will be exceedingly high.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Heal her.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, she’s not wounded, though?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Her scar.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae began tilting her head in confusion.


     Was he asking her to remove this girl’s scar? Was the Bringer of Apocalypse from her memories cared about something this minor?


     If the story of the feared Bringer of Apocalypse ordering her to get rid of a young human female’s scar happen to spread around in the cities of Berafe, then there should be quite a lot of people rolling on the floor laughing their heads off thinking that was one hell of a joke.


     ‘Has he changed?’ (Affeldrichae)


     Did he change, or was he originally a person like this, but chose to act differently in Berafe?


     However, Affeldrichae didn’t find him acting like this odd at all, which probably meant that she had already been subconsciously aware of this hidden side.


     Affeldrichae raised her right hand and brought it closer to Gah-Yun’s exposed arm.


     Wuuoonng…


     Bright white light exploded forth, and Affeldrichae withdrew her hand afterwards.


     “It’s finished. Can I return to my game now?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Do it in moderation, okay? Or Imma break the computer. For real!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Got it.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae ran back inside the house while not even listening to him. Seeing her ignore him like that, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s entire body began trembling.


     He promised to himself that he’d do whatever it takes to open up a Gate to throw that rotten lizard woman in there.


     “Okay, in any case. Come inside or don’t, do what you want.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Uhm…..”


     “Yeah?”


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at her, Doh Gah-Yun quietly returned his gaze, before lightly shaking her head.


     “No, nothing.” (Gah-Yun)


     “Silly kid.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned around and entered the house; Doh Gah-Yun stood there and stared at the front entrance he disappeared into, before slowly rubbing her now-scarless arm.


     Woof.


     Oh-Sik began rubbing against her leg before long, and she slowly patted his head. But her eyes remained fixed to the front entrance.






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 111: I would never grease my palms only, you know 1
      Chapter 111: I would never grease my palms only, you know (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Inside the NDF offices…


     “Japan?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk placed his feet on the desk and turned his head slightly to stared at Choi Jung-Hoon standing behind him.


     ‘What could this be?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     How could he go about describing that mysterious aura coming from that guy’s facial expression?


     Self-assuredness? Pride? Confidence?


     It was hard to tell what it was exactly, but one thing was for sure – Choi Jung-Hoon, who had been acting like a loser for a while, had fully regained his former glory.


     “Ho-oh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lowered his feet off the desk and spun around along with the chair.


     And he saw Choi Jung-Hoon and his confidently straight back.


     It was as if he was declaring that he was unequivocally THE MAN.


     That man’s long, smooth legs, slightly hourglass-like waistline, and his wide-open, square shoulders….


     And his sharp, manly face, located above those manly features.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began feeling this sensation of his entire being slowly boiling over from the inside.


     He was already feeling pretty rotten after being treated as a squid the night before. Why did this guy have to be such a handsome b*stard, too?


     The aura Choi Jung-Hoon exuded after the powerful self belief returned to his facial expression, was nothing to scoff at.


     However….


     That face, there’s something else there, isn’t it?


     How can I put it in words…. Ah, that’s right!


     Back when I was working in a kingdom called Randel, I had this one subordinate who showed up with a face similar to Choi Jung-Hoon’s, the day after he fooled around with a married woman.


     That’s the face a guy makes when he’s covering up his guilty conscience with confidence, isn’t it?


     However, Choi Jung-Hoon isn’t a guy who’d go around having an affair with married women, so….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “So, did you receive a bribe, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Maybe you’re secretly a mind reader?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What was that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “N, no. It’s nothing.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon waved his hands around in denial, coughed to clear his throat, fanned some air to his face, and loosened his tie.


     ‘Yup, he definitely got bribed.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     How could he be so transparent like that?


     “How much was it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I, I said, it’s not like that!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Miss Seo Ah-Young!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young tore her attention from her work and raised her head.


     “Yes?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Call the audit department! We got ourselves a Lupin here!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Okay, we’ll arrest him immediately.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Eheeiii!!!!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)



     Choi Jung-Hoon waved his hands once more. And then, with an unreadable expression on his face, he leaned in very close to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s ear and whispered.


     “I would never grease my palms only, you know.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “For now, hold it with the audit department.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk smiled brightly and extended his hand out to Choi Jung-Hoon.


     Choi Jung-Hoon also smiled, albeit with a crafty expression, and grasped Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hand.


     GRAB!!


     However, his hand was squeezed by the pressure far greater than what Choi Jung-Hoon had been expecting.


     “……….?”


     “Hey, so, like….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s smile deepened.


     “How about telling me how much they gave you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….You devil.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Despair began dyeing Choi Jung-Hoon’s complexion.


     *


     Rustle.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wetted his fingertips with his saliva and turned the pages of the document Choi Jung-Hoon gave to him.


     “Ha, they really gave you lots, didn’t they?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……”


     “Holy cow. How can a lone guy rip off this much from a government? Yeah, I gotta admit, this is really impressive, you know? And seriously now, dude, you don’t have any conscience whatsoever.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     You are unqualified to talk about conscience here.


     Even if I get scolded and pointed at by every single person on this planet, you are still not eligible to do that!


     Where do you think I learned this from?


     Just who was it that looked like he’d go for the kill and even demand one’s underwear during the negotiations?!


     I used to be a really honest and upright guy, don’t you know that?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Hah? What’s this? Free shopping privilege at the Akihabara shopping district?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk narrowed his eyes and stared at Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “So, you have the tendencies of an…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Nooo, that’s not it! I only have the hobby of assembling Gunplas, that’s all!! I’m not an otaku!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon) (TL: Gunplas = Mobile Suit Gundam mech figurines)


     “Looks like there’s a slight gap between the world’s definition of an otaku and yours, but the thing is, you’d definitely qualify as an otaku….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I said, I’m not one!!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head.


     Sometimes, not asking too many questions and glossing over the matter at hand was quite helpful in maintaining a healthy and friendly relationship.


     “Okay, so, Mister Choi Deok-Hoo-nim.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL note at the end)


     “It’s not like thaaaaaat!!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Time to change the subject, then!


     “Okay, so just what did you promise them in order to get all these, uh, benefits?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s pretty simple, actually.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Simple, is it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon narrowed his eyes and spoke.


     “Yes, it is an…. exceedingly simple matter. By performing this exceedingly simple work, we can earn enormous amounts of benefits for our nation, for ourselves, and for our organisation. I am quite confident that you, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, will also greatly benefit from this matter. So, what do you say? Doesn’t the prospect intrigue you?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ng, no, not really. Don’t wanna hear it so, men, take him away!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, wait a minute!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon cried out as he got dragged out of the office by two stern-looking audit department agents.


     “I’m serious!! It’s a really, re~~lly simple work!! Please, think about it for a second! I, Choi Jung-Hoon, have brought in this work so it can’t be bad! Aren’t you at least a tiny bit curious just what kind of benefits you’d earn from this exceedingly simple and easy work?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Not curious and don’t care.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “WAIT a minute!!!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon yanked his arms loose from the grips of the agents, and straightened his business suit.


     “You might grow to regret this decision, you know?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Mmm…. Regretting, eh. Regret….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head sagely and shouted out.


     “Throw that criminal inside a cell, right away!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hiiiick?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s face paled in an instant.


     “How dare a guy who received bribes openly show his face around here?! Have you no shame? Maybe eating bean rice will sober you up real good!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL: bean rice = a Korean slang for prison food)


     “Prisons don’t serve bean rice anymore, you know?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’ll send some in from the outside, so don’t you worry and enjoy your time inside.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “N, no! Wait a minute! Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!! Give me one more chance!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When Choi Jung-Hoon began wailing uncontrollably while shouting out, Seo Ah-Young clicked her tongue and spoke.


     “Why don’t we listen to him first, at least?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Hah…..”


     What a bother this was.


     One would only need to throw the criminal into a dark, dank jail cell or turn him into monster food and that’d be the end of that.


     “Okay, fine. Speak up, please.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon hurriedly cried out.


     “You are going to help them out in the end anyways, aren’t you?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     “You’ll push and pull for a little while before you decide to help them out anyways! If that’s going to happen, then wouldn’t it make more sense to get what we can get from them?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And why would I help them out in the end?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Lots of people are going to die, and a nation is about to be destroyed, so how can you turn a blind eye to that? I know full well that you’ll help them out while pretending to be reluctant and stuff.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, I’m not gonna do that, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk replied with a pouting expression.


     “I’m not gonna help them.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “E, eh?!”


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes widened.


     “Why should I help them out?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, wait, but still….. Do you perhaps hold some kind of a negative sentiment towards the Japanese people?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Nope, not at all. It’s not like they bothered me or anything.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If that’s the case, then why?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     “What a strange question to ask. Is there a reason for me to help them out in the first place?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “People will die, no?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “From what I hear, people in Africa are getting killed by the monsters as we speak, and similar things are happening all around the world right now, so…. Do you think those things my responsibilities, too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon firmly shook his head.


     “No, they are not.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “So, why should I help them, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Because, until now, you always helped out while pretending to be reluctant, that’s why!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, that’s because Korea was involved, you know? It’s because this is my home base. Meaning, I’m not going to cross the ocean to help another country out.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Could Yi Ji-Hyuk have been a territorial animal?


     “Mmm……”


     Choi Jung-Hoon wiped dry the edges of his eyes.


     “I guess I should return all these benefits back, then.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Uh? Why?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Because, you decided to not to help them out.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And what does that got to do with the gifts?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I got them under the pretext that you’ll help them out.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue.


     “They’ve already greased you, so you can just keep them.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Wouldn’t they ask me to return the gifts?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Who’s going to?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?”


     “The way I hear it, half of Japan is about to disappear soon, so who’s going to ask you to return the gifts? Surely, they’d be too occupied to care, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Ah….


     That’s true, isn’t it?


     What is up with this guy? How could he think of such things in moments like these? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “It’ll be nicer still if those who knows about this deal disappear during the chaos, but even if they don’t, do you really think they would ask you to return these things?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, they wouldn’t.


     If another Gate similar to the one opening right now appeared in the near future, the country would definitely be destroyed, after all. In order to prepare for such an eventuality, they wouldn’t do anything to worsen their relationship with Yi Ji-Hyuk, no matter what.


     ‘Could he have thought that far ahead before making his mind up?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Sure, it wasn’t a difficult thing to predict, but….


     Technically speaking, what the youth did here was to hold 100 million lives as hostages. Him being able to speak so nonchalantly regarding this matter gave Choi Jung-Hoon a nasty bout of goosebumps.


     “Did something terrible happen in Japan?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     When Jeong Hae-Min asked, Choi Jung-Hoon nodded his head. Although the information was top-secret, everyone present here was seen as the most important individuals in the country, so it was fine.


     “A Gate opened there.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, that happens all the time, though?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “This Gate is quite different, apparently.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Please explain in a way that I can understand.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Hmm. So, a new type of a Gate has appeared. And it’s getting bigger as time passes by.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Something like that can happen?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “According to the information we have, it’s happening in not just Japan, but the similar type of Gates have appeared in the States and in France as well. We can’t be sure of how many such Gates have appeared around the world since no confirmation has been made yet. For now, everyone’s doing their best to figure out whether this change is only a one-time event, or if Gates themselves are going to behave permanently in this manner moving on.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Jeong Hae-Min tilted her head this way and that before asking Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Is this a serious problem?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Why are you asking me about that? You worked as a teleporter for five years already, so how come you can’t figure that out by just listening to him?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, I was always busy with the broadcast schedule, so….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “What would an extra like you possibly be busy with?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m gonna hit you!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You wanna die?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eeeekkk!!!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk easily grasped the head of rushing Jeong Hae-Min and shoved her away.


     “Why don’t you explain more clearly? A Gate is getting bigger?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes. At first, it was around the size of a person, but now, it has ballooned up to Level 6. Worse still, it’s apparently still getting larger as we speak.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned around and stared at Affeldrichae.


     “……….”


     However, she was too engrossed in the computer game and she didn’t even seem to have heard the conversation taking place.


     “Start your briefing, lizard woman!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Can’t I do it later? I’m in the middle of a really important melee.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Which is more important, your melee or the power cable?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….The power cable.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae lightly tsked and began her explanation.


     “Gates are spells that connect one space coordinate to another. You decide the size to match your needs when casting the spell. But, in most cases, you wouldn’t change the Gate’s size after you finish casting the spell. So, the current situation could only come from someone using some sort of an artifact or a Mana crystal to supplement the lacking Mana to slowly increase the size of the Gate to the one you wanted in the first place.” (Affeldrichae)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was tilting his head constantly.


     Mana Crystals?


     Artifacts?


     What was she even talking about?


     Meanwhile, Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a lengthy groan.


     “In other words, someone’s behind these Gates, huh. An existence that can bring the necessary artifacts and Mana crystals into this world.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Most likely. Probably.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yeah, it’s the demon world, isn’t it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began frowning.


     The demon world.


     The place that was instantly familiar and intimate to him. A place he’d not mind visiting, too. But, at the same time, a place that was just as horrendous in many ways.


     Besides their powers, the rulers of that place emitted such a nonsensical amount of evil intent that even Yi Ji-Hyuk’s teeth would clatter.


     “Gates connected to the demon world, is it….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hah…..


     What a bother. Seriously, man.


     “Does that mean Tokyo will be destroyed?! But, it can’t!! I’ve got lots of fans there!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     ‘….If I ask Affeldrichae, would she be able to open up this dumb girl’s head without killing her?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “And also, there’s this ramen shop I like so much, too!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Suddenly, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes took on the dangerous glint.


     “Is, is it tasty?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yeah.”


     “In that case!! We’re having lunch there today!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Eh?”


     People began looking at Yi Ji-Hyuk with dumbfounded expressions.


     “But, a Gate is opening up there, you know?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “If it opens up, we can just run away!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, that’s true, isn’t it.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “If the shop disappears, then we will never get the chance to eat there again, so why don’t we pay a visit before that happens?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I agree.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young nodded her head quickly. Indeed, those words made total logical sense.


     While ignoring Seo Ah-Young creepily whispering to herself as she searched for the Japanese ramen menus online, Yi Ji-Hyuk settled down deeply in his chair.


     ‘The demon world, is it….’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If they did their homework, then they should’ve realised that he was here. Yet, they were still going ahead with their schemes?


     ‘I guess my reputation has softened a lot, huh.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He couldn’t tell which fool was thinking of crossing over, but….


     If they had problems remembering, then he’d rebrand new memories in their brains.


     ….The memories of the 99th demon king, that was.






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 112: I would never grease my palms only, you know 2
      Chapter 112: I would never grease my palms only, you know (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Tokyo.


     Woooung…


     The empty air twisted around a little, and the figures of several people slowly emerged from the ripples.


     It was Yi Ji-Hyuk and the NDF folks arriving in the city of Tokyo.


     “…Too d*mn many!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min suddenly shouted out.


     “Don’t you know how hard it is to do one teleportation? I’m feeling really tired from ferrying around way too many people nowadays, you know!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took a sweeping look around him.


     Himself, Seo Ah-Young, Choi Jung-Hoon, Doh Gah-Yun, Affeldrichae, and Kitamura Ren, who was brought/dragged along for the express purpose of translating.


     This was ‘too many people’?


     A girl who shuttled around various monsters, got tired from teleporting only five humans and a lizard?


     Why was she exaggerating her pains, all of her sudden?


     “Besides all that!! Why did you even bring him along, too?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gaze lowered to the ground. And then, he grinned brightly after seeing Oh-Sik by his feet busy wagging his tail.


     “You think only humans are allowed to eat? Oh-Sik should get to enjoy some Japanese pet food, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Teleporting people around is already hard enough, but now, I have to become a dog shuttle, too…..” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Uhm, he’s not a dog, though?


     He’s an Ogre, you know?


     Stop treating him like a dog, will ya? You’re gonna damage his self-esteem. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Was it tough?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng~.”


     What the hell, why is she whining like that?


     Has she gone insane for real? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body shuddered just a little.


     “Since you say it’s tough…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yeah?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cracked and loosened his neck muscles.


     “I’ve trained you that much the last time, but I guess that wasn’t enough, eh.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Huh?”


     “Should we go on another world tour?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “N, no!! No!! It’s not tough! I’m not tired at all! Really!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Then, why were you whining just now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Never mind.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min stomped the blameless ground. What a clueless b*stard he was.


     “So, we’ve arrived and all, but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t help but recall the hardship they encountered the last time.


     “That dang ramen shop, can you really, really take us there this time?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng.”


     “For real?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng. For real, this time!! I can’t forget where it is, even if I tried!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Where did her confidence come from? Did she call a guide or something? She couldn’t even find the burger joint even with the help of navigation. But now?



     “All we have to do is go over there!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shifted his gaze in the direction Jeong Hae-Min was pointing at, and his head began nodding almost reflexively.


     Ah, so that’s how it was.


     I get it now.


     No matter how stupid you are, you’d still find your way, what with that thing over there. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes captured the tall tower of the famed Skytree of Tokyo.


     Even if you suffered from an extremely poor sense of direction, you’d never lose your way as long as that tall tower stood there as their marker and their ultimate destination.


     As long as you were a human, that was!


     “Okay, let’s go!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng, let’s go over there.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Choi Jung-Hoon followed from behind, before speaking with a slightly anxious facial expression.


     “If we go over there right away, it’ll be the same thing as us illegally entering the country, again. Can’t we stop by at the immigration control first?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Where is this immigration control, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Normally, at an airport.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, it’ll be a bother going back and forth, though.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shook his head in resignation.


     But, this was a serious problem. If things worsened even further, then it could even become an international incident!


     Back when they went to the States, one wrong move from them and they could have landed in a heap of trouble, but to think, they would find themselves in exactly the same situation once more!


     And right now, they were in the middle of Tokyo, no less!


     ‘If it was someone else, fine. But….’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If the Japanese ability user department was run by people with functioning brains, then they would be monitoring every single one of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s movements in real time. And if they found out that he had appeared in the middle of their capital city, they would go absolutely mental, without a doubt.


     Not to mention, they would know full well who Seo Ah-Young was as well. And then, there was a small matter regarding a certain Gate, too.


     “Ha…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Now that things had come down to this, they gotta eat quickly and run away!


     “Where is this ramen shop, by the way?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s inside the Skytree.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Alright. Let’s get going, then.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon urged the group to get a move on. Trying to herd these group of accident magnets caused his stomach to lurch around rather painfully.


     ‘Ah, I forgot to take my medication.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon pulled out a bottle of ulcer medication and poured a couple of pills down his throat.


     ‘I might end up being a drug addict at this rate.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If he wished to prevent his tax money spent on anti-drug abuse campaigns from going up in smoke, he had to somehow resolve the nonsensical irregularities of his job.


     How regrettable, then, that Choi Jung-Hoon’s wishes would not be fulfilled today.


     *


     “What’s going on here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     He could see a heavily-armed platoon of soldiers drawing a line on the ground. Meanwhile, a wall of police officers were blocking people from going beyond the line.


     “What’s going on? Is there a protest or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shook his head.


     “Don’t you think that thing over there has something to do with it?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What, you mean that over there?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     In the location between the tall skyscrapers where Choi Jung-Hoon was pointing at, the group could see a huge, reddish Gate.


     ‘It’s pretty big, isn’t it?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just the size alone made Yi Ji-Hyuk think that it was the biggest one he’d seen by far on Earth. Even the Gate Oh-Sik came out from wasn’t as big as that one….


     Growl….


     “Mm?”


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk looked down, he found Oh-Sik baring his fangs and growling at the Gate.


     “Yo, yo. Stop that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whimper.


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly tapped Oh-Sik in the butt, the mini Ogre stepped back slightly, before sticking very close to his legs.


     And so, there was the Gate.


     He did hear that there was one appearing within the city of Tokyo, but as he walked the streets, he could see the Japanese citizens going about their daily lives. Understandably, he wasn’t expecting to see the Gate in question to be right there next to their destination.


     “So, we can’t go past?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes. No one can.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Is there a way to go around?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It seems like the entire vicinity surrounding the Skytree has been cordoned off.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Mm, in that case…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     This turned out to be yet another waste of my time!!


     I might as well make a stew out of this girl while I’m at it!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk angrily glared at the now-depressed Jeong Hae-Min.


     “Just how is it possible that everytime you recommend something to eat, it always leads to problems?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I also didn’t know, okay?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Ha-ah, seriously man.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon tilted his head.


     Rather than building barricades like this, wouldn’t it have been far sensible to evacuate the area, instead?


     Even though the history’s largest Gate was opening up soon, the citizens around the area went about their business as if it was nothing to fret about.


     Were they all just too calm, or just too dumb?


     He found it hard to understand the Japanese government not trying to evacuate her citizens, but then, he found it even more mystifying that the citizens themselves weren’t eager to run away from here.


     “If I were to question it, then could it be because they trust their government implicitly?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm?”


     “No, it’s nothing.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Maybe this was down to the differences in the national characteristics of the two countries, but whatever, Choi Jung-Hoon found it hard to understand.


     In any case, they came here to have lunch, but this was….


     Kitamura Ren stepped forward to speak to a cop, then shook his head.


     “The entire area is off-limits.” (Kitamura Ren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk frowned deeply after hearing that.


     “We can’t go through, no matter what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes.” (Kitamura Ren)


     “What if we just slip past them unnoticed?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That won’t be impossible, but…. Since no one’s allowed to go in there, surely the Skytree would be empty as well.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     In other words, all the shops and restaurants had closed their doors, too. Which meant, time to forget about it and go home.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk groaned and turned around to leave.


     “Let’s go home.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was then.


     Suddenly, several men with big, hulking physiques blocked the path of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s group.


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s expression hardened right away.


     The way they acted, it seemed that they had a clear reason in doing so.


     “Who the hell are you lot?” (Kitamura Ren)


     Kitamura Ren did his job as the group’s sole translator and asked first.


     “NDF?”


     However, him translating didn’t seem necessary.


     Anyone could understand those three alphabets, after all. Even though the pronunciation was slightly off.


     Choi Jung-Hoon tightly clenched his fists.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     They already knew?


     It only had been a few minutes since they got here, but for the Japanese to have noticed their arrival already, the meaning behind that was not something he could ignore. It was akin to the entire NDF being under surveillance, after all.


     ‘Even then, they wouldn’t be able to observe the ongoings inside the building, no?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     They were spying on the NDF even within the restricted area? Even if the Japanese relied on the latest spy satellites, Choi Jung-Hoon and Co. made their move inside a building, so it’d be impossible for anyone to figure out where they could be. Not this quickly, anyways.


     Which left only one possibility, and that was…. There was someone from the inside leaking information.


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s brain hurriedly kicked into gear.


     ‘Who could it be?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     However, the answer didn’t come to him immediately.


     “That’s right. So?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And then, here was a guy with no answers, too.


     ‘What the hell? Why are you acknowledging that now?! Have you forgotten that we illegally entered this country?!’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     One should deny it even under the threat of death!


     “Yi… Ji-Hyuk?”


     “Kyah. I’m even famous in Japan too, eh.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     You’re happy about that?


     Is that something to be happy about in the first place?!


     Can’t you see that they are not here with friendly intentions?


     So, how can you feel happy about this situation?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Completely not caring whether Choi Jung-Hoon was quivering in his boots or not, Yi Ji-Hyuk sized up the big, hulking guys in front of him with a slightly pouting expression.


     “Come. With. Us.”


     As soon as one of them spoke in broken Korean, Yi Ji-Hyuk beckoned Kitamura Ren to come closer.


     “Help them out, will ya.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Sure thing.” (Kitamura Ren)


     He went to speak to those guys, before he returned with a bit of a sour expression on his face.


     “They say we should quietly follow them unless we don’t want to get hurt.” (Kitamura Ren)


     “Wanna die?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What?! I didn’t say those words, you know!” (Kitamura Ren)


     “I know, and I was telling you what I want you to tell them.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Uh, sure.” (Kitamura Ren)


     Why did this exchange make Kitamura Ren unhappy, anyway?


     After he translated Yi Ji-Hyuk’s words, the expected reply came in pretty quickly.


     “They say, they will hurt you if you don’t come quietly.” (Kitamura Ren)


     “You really wanna die, you dumb jjok-ppari hick?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL note at the end)


     “Obviously, you were not talking to me, yes?” (Kitamura Ren)


     “But, I was?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     “Just kidding. It’s a joke.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….But, that didn’t sound like a joke to me, though?


     Why am I getting badmouthed like this after I was dumped into this little group? (Kitamura Ren’s inner monologue)


     Kitamura Ren began to resent the heavens above, but the heavens didn’t lend a helping hand even then. The one to do so was someone else, however.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon hurriedly got closer to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Yeah?”


     Seeing how the youth’s reply sounded a bit crooked, without a doubt he was ticked off a bit already.


     Choi Jung-Hoon, AKA the only Yi Ji-Hyuk specialist in the world, expertly figured out the subtle change in the youth’s mood and immediately started his operation to enlighten the atmosphere.


     “Ahahahaha. Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, We came out here to have some fun, so there really isn’t a reason for these small fries to sour our moods, is there?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     He didn’t forget to send the desperate eye signals to Seo Ah-Young in the meantime. Right away, she stepped in between Yi Ji-Hyuk and the group of big, hulking guys.


     “But, I will answer anyone trying to pick a fight with me!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eheii. Is there a reason to get worked up over something this small? I mean, there’s no need to use a cow-butchering hatchet to kill a chicken, right?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, I only use one for everything, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     But, that’s not what I meant, though!


     I can’t figure out if this guy’s really smart, or really stupid sometimes!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “In any case, leave this matter to us.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon spoke confidently, his facial expression full of bold determination and trustworthy-ness, Yi Ji-Hyuk replied with an admiring tone of voice.


     “Ohh. So you want to rip off more money from them?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….No, I’m not going to do that.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’ll be watching you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Sure thing.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ….Scary b*stard.


     Choi Jung-Hoon shook his head and walked past Seo Ah-Young to arrive before the group of men.


     “Who’s in charge?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     One of the men stepped forward after studying Choi Jung-Hoon for a moment or two.


     “Hello there.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon reached out for an introductory handshake first, and the hesitant Japanese man grabbed the offered hand and shook it.


     “So, what is going on here?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Kitamura Ren began translating once more.


     Choi Jung-Hoon could speak Japanese enough to hold a decent conversation, but he didn’t want to show off his language skills in a tense situation like this, when the nuance of each word spoken carried volumes of meaning.


     Because, Choi Jung-Hoon was a cautious and meticulous man, that was why.


     Kitamura Ren was speaking much longer than Choi Jung-Hoon expected him to. When he eavesdropped, it seemed that Ren was explaining to the other party who Choi Jung-Hoon was.


     ‘Doing something unnecessary….’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     This could have been an occasion where not revealing information about oneself might be for the better. In any case, he needed to resolve this situation to the best of his abilities and get out of this country, pronto.


     “Ha, hajime masite. Douzo yoroshiku!”


     It was then….


     POW!!


     The Japanese man making his greetings flew into the sky.


     “Ah. Ahhh….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     With a pair of despairing eyes, Choi Jung-Hoon stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk and his long leg stretched to where the Japanese man used to stand.


     “How dare he cuss at me, that stinking b*stard!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That was not cussing, you crazy fool!!


     Ask first before you kick someone!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     The atmosphere worsened in an instant, and the remaining Japanese men directed their hostility at Yi Ji-Hyuk. Of course they would do that, since they just witnessed one of their own fly into the sky like a balloon full of gas.


     “Oh, really now? Wanna have a go?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk creaked and loosened his neck muscles, before loosening his hands, too.


     “Fine. Come, then. You dumba*ses. Let me exorcise myself a bit today!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL: Yup, it said “exorcise” in the raw, not exercise.)


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!! Wait!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shouted out as he plunged into the group of men in front.


     “For the Korean independence, manse!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL note at the end)


     Don’t use that slogan in situations like this!!!


     As always, Choi Jung-Hoon’s heart cried out in despair.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 113: I would never grease my palms only, you know 3
      Chapter 113: I would never grease my palms only, you know (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Pow! Slam! Bam!


     Before anyone could react, the bodies of the Japanese ‘agents’ were being flung away like bullets fired from a gun.


     ‘Dead. They are all dead.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If they were simply flung away, then they might have a high chance of surviving this ordeal, but judging from the fountain of blood rising up from their mouths, they should die from excessive blood loss, anyways.


     ‘However, this guy, something’s not right here….’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Sure, Yi Ji-Hyuk was violent, he lacked common sense, was way too rude, didn’t like to think, and no one had any answers to….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spun his head around and glared at Choi Jung-Hoon, all of a sudden.


     ‘Ouch, how the hell?!’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon flinched and hurriedly avoided meeting that gaze.


     “You there, I thought I heard some strange words coming from you….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What a scary ability to read minds, that.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Did he install some kind of device to detect other people thinking bad things about him or something?


     “Hmm. Was I mistaken just now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head slightly as he walked forward.


     In any case, it was obvious that Yi J-Hyuk lacked quite a few things, but if one took a long, hard look at his past behaviour, one wouldn’t have seen him initiate hostilities first.


     Indeed, he was exactly like the boss mob that appeared on a map, but he was definitely what you’d call a ‘safe’ mob that wouldn’t attack you as long as you didn’t disturb it first.


     So, it was strange to see him get proactive over matters that would be considered minor at worst.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Please, calm down! What’s gotten into you?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What do you mean, what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I mean, they haven’t done anything wrong yet, so why are you going overboard like this?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a “Hah!” and cocked his head in an arrogant fashion before speaking his mind.


     “Because, I don’t like these b*stards.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………………….”


     Wowsers. Just how am I supposed to reply to that?


     It was one of the most absurd, and at the same time, one of the most straight-forward answers out there. Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t know where to even begin his retort.


     “W, why… Why don’t you like these people, then?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes began gleaming dangerously.


     “Does a Korean need a reason to not like the Japanese in the first place?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)



     ….No, there isn’t a reason.


     Sure, you don’t need one. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon quickly chided himself for almost nodding his head just now. What would happen if he fell for that nonsense logic of Yi Ji-Hyuk?!


     However, why did that logic make sense to him?!


     “No! No, wait a minute!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And why should I?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “In any case!! You mustn’t! This will end up being a huge diplomatic incident!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “So what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dug his ear canal with his pinkie while talking in a nonchalant voice.


     “It’s not my problem, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……………..”


     Indeed, that is also true. After all, someone else will clean up after your mess.


     But, still. Aren’t you being way too irresponsible… Ahh, he has been like this since the beginning, hasn’t he? (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon recalled just what kind of a person Yi Ji-Hyuk was, and spat out a lengthy groan. Now, he really had no answer.


     “….Do what you want.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Roger that~.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     By this time, the Japanese riot police had finished figuring out what was going on here, and was busy rushing towards Yi Ji-Hyuk en masse.


     “Oh?”


     Seeing this spectacle, Yi Ji-Hyuk simply shrugged his shoulders.


     “Originally, I try not to go against the officers of the law, but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     But, now is an exception to that rule!


     Why, you ask?


     You honestly think that the rule of law will still exist after that huge Gate over there opens up?


     I’m actually a bit suspicious, you know?


     You don’t have any answers when a monster on the same level as Oh-Sik emerges from a Gate. But, you see, the weakest monster coming out from that one will be around Oh-Sik’s level. So, how will you even survive today’s events? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “So, there’s no reason for me to hold back, you see.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Slam!


     When he kicked the body bunker in front of him, a loud impact noise resounded out as several people flew away.


     “Ahaaaaaachk!!”


     And their screams sounded oh-so pure, too.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned refreshingly while loosening his neck.


     “Ahh. I forgot that you are all just regular people.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I should be thinking about treating them differently from ability users, right?


     But, what should I do? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….Because, I’m all for equal rights, you know!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He’d not discriminate your gender nor age!


     The black tentacles rapidly shooting out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hand easily pierced past the body bunkers.


     “Euh….”


     The riot police members witnessed the black tentacles penetrate through their body bunkers and stop right in front of their faces while wiggling like snake tongues. Droplets of cold sweat streamed down their faces.


     If those tentacles stabbed just a little bit further, they would’ve gained new breathing holes in their heads .


     “Hmm….”


     The tentacles were pulled back and with them, dozens of body bunkers were deposited in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “How much will I get if sell these to a scrapyard?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon replied with a defeated tone of voice.


     “Why would you sell them to a scrapyard? Why don’t you sell them to the police or to Defcom? You might make more money that way.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That’s not a bad idea, but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     “You know me. I’ve got my morals, so I’d never steal things from others.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Just how far apart is the distance between the definition of ‘morals’ that you know and I know? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “….So, I should return these back, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Pow!!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk kicked the body bunkers neatly piled up in front of him and they shot forward like arrows flying out from the bows.


     Screams and loud cries resounded out next.


     The members of the riot police collapsed and began rolling on the ground after getting struck by the flying body bunkers.


     “That’s why, you shouldn’t have attacked me in the first place.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….No matter who sees it, it’s you who started this thing, but since you’re on our side, let me not say anything.


     However, are you really on “our” side?


     Wait. If I get technical here, then it’s them who tried to strong-arm us first. But, aren’t we way past the level of self defense at this point? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     It was then, the remaining riot police parted in the middle, and people kitted out in all sorts of clothing rushed out.


     “Ho-oh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned.


     “So, the real things finally appeared, eh.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ha-ah………..”


     Choi Jung-Hoon slowly lowered his face into his quivering hands.


     ‘Now I really don’t know what to do anymore.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The Japanese ability users, who were getting ready to deal with the Gate, heard the disturbance unfolding this side and came to do something about this situation. Choi Jung-Hoon would not be able to reverse any damage caused the moment Yi Ji-Hyuk clashed with them.


     “Stop!!” (Ito Sana)


     Was that Korean?


     Choi Jung-Hoon raised his head back up. And he spotted Ito Sana running out from the crowd of Japanese ability users with a deathly-pale face.


     She ran all the way in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk and while panting non-stop, she bowed her waist.


     “I’m sorry!” (Ito Sana)


     “Mm?”


     “There must’ve been some kind of a misunderstanding! You’ve come to help us, after all!” (Ito Sana)


     “Mmmm?”


     “I’d like to thank you for coming all the way out here. The nation of Japan will not forget all the help that you’ll provide today.” (Ito Sana)


     “Mmmmmmm?!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head in slight confusion.


     “No, hang on a minute. I just fought them cuz they were getting on my nerves….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “In that case, I shall punish those who irritated you. Who were they?” (Ito Sana)


     Would you look at this woman now?


     “….But, it was me who started this whole thing?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, there’s just no way that’s true! There’s no way someone who came all the way out here to help us would start trouble, you see!” (Ito Sana)


     “Mmm?!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at Choi Jung-Hoon with an unreadable expression on his face.


     ‘Is this woman a moron, or is she really, really smart?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon slowly shook his head.


     ‘Who knows.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Okay, maybe he should push a little bit more?


     “I hit them cuz I wasn’t feeling so nice, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s the fault of those that made you feel not nice. Who were they?!” (Ito Sana)


     “….Why are you behaving like this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk has come to lend! An! Aid! To us, so who would dare to?!” (Ito Sana)


     “Hah?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk chuckled wryly.


     Would you look at how this little girl was reacting now?


     What an adorable little kid she was.


     “I still won’t help you, though.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I beg of you!” (Ito Sana)


     “I’ve rampaged around this much, can’t you see? Don’t you have any pride?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Ito Sana bit her lower lip.


     Of course she had her pride. Lots of it, as a matter of fact. But, she also knew that there were times where she had to put aside her pride, that was all.


     “If it means I get to save one more citizen, then I will discard my pride without hesitation.” (Ito Sana)


     “…Wow. This here…. Cuz you sound so serious, I’m kinda scared by you, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk retorted and turned around.


     “Let’s go. I don’t want to stay here anymore.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “But, what about our ramen?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grabbed Jeong Hae-Min’s head and shook her around like a rattle.


     “Hey, you. How could you still be thinking of eating ramen in this kind of a situation?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Stop it! What can I do, when I’m feeling really hungry?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “And why would you even feel hunger?! You’re too tiny for that!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m older than youuuu!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Ha-ah, if only you weren’t a dang teleporter, I’d have abandoned you somewhere already….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae tilted her head in confusion and raised her voice.


     “Can’t you just open up a Gate and leave her there?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Hey, you. If you say that with a straight face, what am I supposed to retort to you with?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I don’t understand.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….You’ll never understand.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just as the complaining Yi Ji-Hyuk showed signs of leaving, Ito Sana grew very anxious and hurriedly jumped in front of him.


     “Are you really not going to help us?” (Ito Sana)


     “Why should I?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, we’ve already handed over what should be more than enough compensation.” (Ito Sana)


     “Yeah, you did. See, the thing is, I haven’t received a dime, though.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Ito Sana shifted her confused glance over at Choi Jung-Hoon, but he quickly averted his gaze away.


     ‘Sorry.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ….He did his best already.


     “What do you want from us?” (Ito Sana)


     “I don’t have any particular wants or needs, so….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, all I need is my computer, but that d*mn lizard woman stole it from me.


     Wait, should I ask for a new computer, then? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Please, we beg of you! Help us!” (Ito Sana)


     “Excuse me. I beg of you, so stop behaving like this. Please, I beg of you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “N, no! You can’t!” (Ito Sana)


     “You see now? I beg of you but you’re not willing to listen, yet you expect me to listen to you begging me? Do I look like a push-over to you?! Ah?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grumpily shouted out, and walked towards Jeong Hae-Min.


     “Let’s go home.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, my ramen….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Imma hit you!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ehehe.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pointed at the distant Gate.


     “Look at that thing! There’s no ramen, okay!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Uhm, the Gate is opening up.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Ito Sana flinched grandly and turned her head to look.


     “Heok!!”


     Indeed, the massive Gate was opening up.


     With a face full of curiosity, Yi Ji-Hyuk stared in the direction of the Gate. Just what kind of a monster would emerge from something that big?


     *SFX for massive vibrations*


     The Gate rippled like the surface of a lake, before it opened and a fairly huge shadow slowly emerged from it.


     “Hoh?”


     That, haven’t I seen that thing lots of time before? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Those giant, bat-like wings!


     The body of a reptile!


     Sharp talons and sharp fangs!


     The overall shape that looks like a flying lizard!


     “….Dragons?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “They are Drakes!!” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae shouted out loudly as if her pride had been wounded just now.


     “Same difference, innit?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, it’s not! How would you feel if I said that humans and monkeys are the same?” (Affeldrichae)


     ….Well, that does make me feel a bit unhappy, true.


     I don’t like this subtle difference thing at all.


     Anyways. One, two…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     From the Gate, many Drakes began flying out.


     In his eyes, other than their ability to fly, Drakes weren’t much, so killing them shouldn’t be too big of a problem.


     However….


     There was no way that those things would be the only monsters coming out from such a huge Gate, now was there?


     And sure enough….


     The Gate began trembling like crazy.


     “What’s the matter with that thing?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young cried out in alarm. She had been fighting against the Gates for the past five years, but this was her first time seeing one behave like that.


     *SFX for a really loud roar*


     From the inside of the Gate, a loud and turbid roar exploded out. Many people who heard that covered their ears and began collapsing to the ground.


     “Was that ‘Fear’?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ‘Fear’ – a form of sonic attack, created from the purest form of an intangible aura called ‘battle spirit’, something that only those who had reached the apex of power could emit.


     Even Oh-Sik could barely imitate it.


     However, what Yi Ji-Hyuk heard just now was true, bona-fide ‘Fear.’


     “Eii~, there’s no way.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head slowly.


     Even though there was a precedence, it still wouldn’t make much sense. After all, Affeldrichae had to give up on her real appearance in order to cross over, didn’t she?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s thoughts proved to be only half-right.


     The monster that revealed itself was definitely not a dragon.


     However, it was also a Dragon at the same time.


     ….Well, it was a dead one.


     A dragon with half of its bones showing in between the rotting flesh slowly walked out from the Gate with heavy, thunderous footsteps.


     *SFX for rough, sharp scratching noises*


     The undead Dragon’s huge body grazed against the edges of the Gate and issued screeching noises.


     “Uhm, well, I’m really sorry, but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk muttered out.


     “Something like that coming out now is the same thing as destroying the game’s balance, you see.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even if it was an undead, a Dragon was still a Dragon.


     Just its body alone, it would be able to destroy a kingdom as if it was taking candy from a baby… No, lots of babies in one go.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s entire body shuddered, before he promptly turned around.


     “Time to bounce, pronto.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Ito Sana)


     “I ain’t gonna get involved here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     You want me to fight that thing?


     Nope, don’t wanna. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     As soon as Yi Ji-Hyuk turned around to leave, Ito Sana visibly paled and clung onto him desperately.


     She knew it from taking one look. No one could stop that thing.


     In other words, Yi Ji-Hyuk was her only hope.


     “P, please!! Do something!” (Ito Sana)


     “Dear customer, my apologies but that thing’s beyond my abilities. Please call again next time.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What next time?! We’re all about to be die!” (Ito Sana)


     “That’s not my business, you know!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Flap!!


     As they wasted time arguing back and forth, the undead Dragon spread open its massive wings and slowly rose up to the sky, accompanied by the ‘flock’ of Drakes.


     “Wow, it even remembers how to fly.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And it was a mere zombie, too!


     With things devolving to this point, there was no more reason to surround the Gate now, was there?


     ROAR!!


     The undead dragon rose up along with the powerful gust of wind and then, while flapping its huge wings, began flying in a certain direction.


     “Well, it’s flying so nicely, isn’t it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Still flying in a direction, without altering its course….


     “Uhm, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yeah?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon awkwardly scratched his head as he spoke.


     “My apologies for saying this right now, but….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I told you, I’m not helping them.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, that’s not what I’m trying to say here….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon showed his smartphone to Yi Ji-Hyuk. And then, he drew a straight line on the map appearing within the phone’s screen.


     “Those things, most likely….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mmmm?!”


     Sooo, if they continue flying in that direction, then….


     Mm, right. If they go there, then…. Mm…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Stop going to my house as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world!!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Screeeeeew this sh*t!!


     Seoul’s over in that direction!!


     Why is it Seoul again?!


     You d*mn b*stards, did you lather Seoul in gold and honey or something?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s angry inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spun around to look at the distancing zombie-fied Dragon and roared out at the top of his lungs.


     “Hey, you dumb sh*t!! Stop right there!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Huh?


     Didn’t I say something similar not too long ago?


     Am I mistaken?






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 114: I would never grease my palms only, you know 4
      Chapter 114: I would never grease my palms only, you know (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes burned in madness as he glared at the undead dragon rising up high into the sky.


     “How dare a dang corpse fly in the sky?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     One should at least try to respect the basic rules! Every world has settings to uphold, after all! One might excuse an undead walking around, but flying is definitely a no-no!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Not only that!


     “Dragons or whatnot, if you lived your life and died, then you should stay dead! Why are you still walking around, refusing to stay dead?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk roared at the top of his lungs, Affeldrichae nodded her head sagely next to him.


     “Definitely true.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Follow the laws of nature, I say!! Laws of nature!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What a wonderful self-criticism.” (Affeldrichae)


     Huh?


     What is this lizard woman even talking about?


     Self-criticism? You mean, me?


     Wait, those words make sense, don’t they?


     A human isn’t supposed to live for over 1000 years, so….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….Hey, that thing is one of your kin, so do something about it, will you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Miss Lizard Woman, no, Affeldrichae frowned in unhappiness.


     “If I said that a zombie and you are of the same species, how would you react, Mister Ji-Hyuk?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’d probably say that the fool looks a lot worse for wear, that’s what!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     *SFX for a shaking head*


     It was wrong of him to expect a normal sort of response from her in the first place.


     “In any case, do something! They’re flying away!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That is a difficult task for the current me, unfortunately.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….But, aren’t you the Lord of the Dragons?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The current me is simply a human with the knowledge pool of the Lord. If I can’t revert back to my original form, then I don’t even have the qualifications to be referred to as the Lord. It is unfortunate, but true.” (Affeldrichae)


     The contents of her words could indeed qualify as ‘unfortunate’, but the way she said it didn’t sound like that at all. She sounded as if she couldn’t be bothered by the whole thing.


     “Completely useless. Useless, I tell ya!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hah, seriously now….


     So useless, like a coffee mix with its lid taken off!


     Completely useless, like seriously, man! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Uh? What the hell?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was then, Yi Ji-Hyuk spotted an enormous amount of Mana gathering inside the undead dragon’s mouth.


     “It’s not planning to quietly fly away, now is it?” (Yi ji-Hyuk)


     *SFX for a Dragon’s Breath being fired*


     The air around the Zombie Dragon’s maw froze, before a snow-white beam of light speared into the ground. Even Yi Ji-Hyuk had to shut his mouth and spectate that unfolding sight.



     The Dragon’s Breath spread on the ground, freezing everything it touched – buildings and people alike.


     ROOOOAAAAAR!!


     As the Zombie Dragon flew past, the ground below was turned into a land of ice. All the high-rising skyscrapers were soon covered in thick layers of snow.


     “….Godd*mn it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a groan. It didn’t take a genius to figure out the fate of those people trapped within the buildings.


     Even if he didn’t want to care, even if he told himself that this was none of his business, seeing thousands of people die in a single breath still left behind a nasty, uncomfortable taste in his mouth.


     ‘Nasty, uncomfortable taste?’


     Who?


     You mean, me? This Yi Ji-Hyuk?


     Don’t make me laugh. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Only about three months ago, Yi Ji-Hyuk was busy murdering tens of millions of people in one go, so what was that feeling just now?


     Uncomfortable?


     “What a funny notion that is.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If all those dead people in Berafe heard this, then they’d be spinning in their graves like mad, that’s for sure.


     “Hah. I almost ended up acting like a fake. Ugh, I’m feeling nauseous.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was a mass murderer, a monster and a devil far worse than that dragon. In that case, he should never forget his position.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes narrowed to a slit as he glared at the distancing Zombie Dragon.


     “Nevertheless, you messing around in my territory…. That won’t do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Sure, here ain’t it.


     But you b*stard, you are flying towards it.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked to his side.


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes!”


     “I gotta bring that thing down, so get me its probable flight path. I want to know where it might land.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes! Already on it. There should be a call coming in soon. Every resource, satellites, whatever, we can get our hands on is being utilised as we speak!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Okay. Seo Ah-Young!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?”


     “Teleport back home with Hae-Min and gather everyone you can find. You gotta set up a defense line before that thing shows up.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, what am I supposed to do against a flying monster?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Well, in that case, go suck on your thumbs in a corner or something! Hell, if you get bored, you can even stand by the sidelines clapping your hands, while chewing popcorn!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’ll do my best.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young bit her lower lip.


     She knew her task was an incredibly difficult one, but that didn’t mean she should just stand on the sidelines and do nothing. Even if it was a single strand of straw, only those willing would be able to grasp it, after all. A miracle was a special privilege bestowed onto only those willing to make the first move.


     More importantly, though, there was no way she’d reply with “Oh, sure, I’ll do that” after hearing those mocking words from Yi Ji-Hyuk!


     A woman had her pride, too! So, she could not obviously say, “I can’t do it” after he said all those things to her!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned around after hearing her answer, before sensing someone grabbing hold of his clothes.


     “And me?” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shut his mouth tight after spotting Doh Gah-Yun holding onto his sleeve.


     “You, come with me!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     From Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right hand, a jet-black Gate opened up. And a massive black hawk flew out from it before the creature unfurled its wings. Yi Ji-Hyuk jumped up on its back while calling out to the others.


     “Get on!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae and Doh Gah-Yun wordlessly climbed aboard the hawk. Not only them, but Choi Jung-Hoon, too!


     “Huh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared suspiciously at Choi Jung-Hoon. The latter man’s face reddened in embarrassment as he received Yi Ji-Hyuk’s questioning eyes.


     “….What is it?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “No, wait, like…. What do you think you’ll accomplish by coming with us?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If I were to hand out orders, I gotta know what’s going on, you know?! What now? Are you looking down on me because I’m a regular person?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s not that I’m looking down on you, but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What can you do by coming with us?


     You planning to do a cheerleading dance at the back or something?


     Didn’t know you had a cheerleading background, huh. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Wowsers. Just from your eyes alone, I can pretty much tell what you’re thinking right now.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Congratulations, I guess.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Should I say thank you, then?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon licked his lips and held tightly onto the back of the hawk.


     “If you fall off, you’ll die.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’ve already survived several near-death experiences standing next to you, just so you know!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “But, I haven’t done anything, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Let’s stop wasting time and get going already!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Sure, sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stood on the head of the hawk and called out.


     “Oh-Sik-ah!”


     Oh-Sik hurriedly ran and jumped up on the hawk as well.


     “Hold on tight.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The black hawk carrying everyone took to the skies. And then, with a frightening explosion of speed, began chasing after the Zombie Dragon.


     “Uwaaaaahhh?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was flung backwards by the explosive increase in speed, and he barely saved himself by grabbing onto the tail of the hawk at the very last second.


     “W, waaaaaiiiit!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I told you to hold tight, didn’t I?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shouted without even taking a single look behind him.


     ‘Aren’t you supposed to at least pretend to look back?! What would you have done if I really fell off!!’


     Choi Jung-Hoon gritted his teeth and climbed up higher on the back of the hawk.


     But, why were they flying so fast?


     “D*mn, it’s already so far away.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It’d been only a short period of time, but the Zombie Dragon was already so far away that the naked eye could barely spot it in the distance. However, following the d*mn thing proved to be easy. Well, the ice-white frozen ‘road’ on the ground showed them the way, after all.


     Although it was convenient, if one thought about the number of people who died from that, then….


     “We must make sure that creature never sets foot in Korea.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Talking is cheap, let me tell ya!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted grumpily.


     It seemed that this guy had no idea what kind of an existence a dragon was. Even if it was just a “zombie”, a dragon was still a dragon. If that monster possessed just half of its power when it was still alive, then it’d be no different than a flying natural disaster.


     Of course, that statement might sound like an exaggeration if it was in the past, but now, it was different. The Yi Ji-Hyuk of now would have a real hard time fighting that Zombie Dragon.


     If he had enough Mana to support him, that rotting carcass of a reptile would’ve been taken care of in one go, but he no longer enjoyed that kind of luxury anymore.


     ‘This is dangerous.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, he was feeling the danger. He was also aware of the fact that this problem would only get worse.


     Stronger monsters and creatures would no doubt make their entrances down the line, and the current him was not strong enough to defeat them. No, if he was facing off against monsters, then he might be able to do something and eke out a win.


     But, what if a demon king, or the truly powerful beings from Berafe crossed over?


     Didn’t matter which side, they’d be filled with b*stards who’d do anything to kick Yi Ji-Hyuk’s a*s, so of course he was rightly feeling the threat to his life.


     If someone like Dioreh the First crossed over, Yi Ji-Hyuk would end up meeting Latrel less than one second later.


     “Mana!! I need more Mana!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     As Yi Ji-Hyuk was growing even more aware of his thirst towards Mana, he heard a calm voice coming from his side.


     “Nothing would change by trying to find something that isn’t there.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You think I don’t know that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you know, then you should do something about it.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Don’t cry to me when I beat up your friend, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Who’s my friend?! How can you compare the Lord of Dragons to a lowly undead?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Didn’t you just say that you don’t have the qualifications to be called the Lord anymore?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s why… How will you defeat that monster?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Kkyah~. Would you listen to her expertly changing the topic? Dear Miss Lord is changing the topic~!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s not true!” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth formed a wry grin.


     So, how should he go about defeating that undead flying reptile?


     Hah. Yeah, I wonder about that myself. This sure feels weird.


     I haven’t worried about coming up with methods to defeat different species, so I don’t even know where to even begin….


     Well, it’s been 300 years already since the last time I thought about something like that, so….


     After that point in time, all he had to do was simply destroy everything, and that would invariably solve pretty much all of his troubles, so until now, he didn’t need to think too deeply about methods and whatnot, really.


     “A Zombie Dragon, eh. A zombie, an undead…. What’s an undead’s weakness?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shouted out.


     “….Dumba*s!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “How dare you?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spun around and kicked Choi Jung-Hoon, who had just managed to climb back up on the hawk’s back.


     “Uwaaahh?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon momentarily became airborne, before his flailing arms somehow found something to grab hold onto.


     “But, why?! I was trying to say that an undead should be a dumba*s!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh. Really?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Oops. I didn’t know.


     You should’ve explained it faster. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly turned around.


     He thought he could hear Choi Jung-Hoon shout out something to him, but thanks to the howling wind, it was rather hard to tell what was being said. It did sound like he was mentioning some stuff about dogs and also about birds, though.


     Was he trying to say to use Oh-Sik in this case?


     Or, maybe that was not it?


     “Look! Over there!” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae pointed towards a spot in the sky.


     Finally, the back of the Zombie Dragon could be seen as a small speck in the distance.


     Kyyyaaahhck!!


     But at the same time, the flock of Drakes acting as the escort of the undead reptile began flying towards Yi Ji-Hyuk’s group.


     “Richae!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?”


     “Take care of them!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you entrust me with a task I can actually carry out, then I shall do so with all my being.” (Affeldrichae)


     “But, they are similar to you, though!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’ve told you this before, haven’t I? By that logic, you’re also a monkey, Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     Imma seriously cook this d*mn lizard woman and eat her one day!!!


     “I get it, so do something about them!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’ve never imagined for once that a lifeform of Mana such as myself would be inconvenienced by this much. Really, being unable to recharge one’s Mana is troublesome.” (Affeldrichae)


     If she could revert back to her true self, then she wouldn’t need to rely on the ambient Mana, but on her Dragon Heart, instead. As she was currently, doing that was impossible.


     Affeldrichae quickly chanted a spell.


     “….Chain Lightning!” (Affeldrichae)


     A lightning magic left her hand and flew towards the flock of Drakes. And the sparks of electricity danced in between the flying reptiles.


     “Did that work?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae shook her head.


     “No, it didn’t. It wouldn’t have worked anyway.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ha-ah, really useless, I tell ya.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Instead of doing this….” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm?”


     “Jump up. I’ll support you.” (Affeldrichae)


     Ho-oh?


     Now that I think about it, that’s not a bad idea, is it?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk could fly as well, but the flight spell ate up Mana like crazy, and the resulting speed wasn’t all that fast. Using that magic to engage in an aerial dogfight with a flock of Drakes was the same thing as jumping in the river to kill himself.


     However, if this lizard woman was going to assist him, then the story would certainly be different!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk gave some orders to the hawk, and then jumped up high from the black creature’s back. At the same time, Affeldrichae created a platform made of air in the middle of empty sky. Yi Ji-Hyuk stepped on it, crouched like a compressed spring, before shooting up super fast like a bullet.


     He repeated this action a couple more times and arrived in the midst of the Drake flock. He then spread his arms wide open.


     “Thanks for the meal!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     From Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body, countless black tentacles rushed out and flew in all directions.


     Kiiieeehk!!


     With sharp screeching cries, the Drakes were swallowed up by the tentacles.


     “Well now, quietly become…. Huh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Slash!!


     It was then, Drakes’ talons slashed apart Yi Ji-Hyuk’s tentacles.


     “Hah?”


     Because he had to produce many, he couldn’t create each one with a lot of Mana, but still, this would be the first time his tentacles were destroyed ever since his return to this world.


     “You implying that it won’t get easy from now on, is that it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression crumpled as he free-fell to the ground.


     Not every one of them was free, but majority of the Drakes had tore their way out of his tentacles.


     “Hmm. So, now what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was here that Yi Ji-Hyuk heard urgent voices calling out to him.


     “What the hell!! You!! You’re falling!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Oh, really? Who is?


     Mm. Falling, eh. Falling….


     That means someone is falling…


     Oh, wait. It’s me!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk activated the flight magic and went up again.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 115: I would never grease my palms only, you know 5
      Chapter 115: I would never grease my palms only, you know (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk flew up using the flight magic, and shouted at Affeldrichae.


     “Where’s my foothold, Miss Foothold Shuttle??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “A shuttle?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Translate later, foothold first!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae quickly created a new platform and Yi Ji-Hyuk stepped on it before jumping up.


     Kyyyahhck!!


     As soon as spotting Yi Ji-Hyuk closing the distance from below, several Drakes began shooting flames out of their maws.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “What the hell?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     These b*stards… they can also shoot a Breath, too?


     Well, uh….


     I wouldn’t have known that. They are trashy mobs, so why should I care?


     I used to blow away Drakes with a flick of my hand in the past, so it didn’t matter whether they knew how to shoot Breaths or not. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wrapped his body up with the black tentacles and protected himself, but he still felt the heat through them.


     “Eeeek!! Hot!”


     He began gritting his teeth as the boiling-hot heat inundated him.


     How can I be struggling this much against trashy mobs, and not even boss-level mobs?


     How can this be? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes became bloodshot in an instant.


     “So, you wanna have a go, is that it? Hah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jet-black Mana rose up from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body like black smoke. He no longer cared about conserving his Mana and whatnot. That was not important anymore. What’s more important was the fact that his pride got hurt just now.


     *SFX for flames erupting out*


     The smoke erupted into black flames and soon, two wings of flames formed on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shoulders.


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s fists tightened in anticipation as he witnessed this sight.


     To be able to create wings like that, as expected of Yi Ji-Hyuk!


     His personality might be the worst in history, but at least, his abilities were the best of what humanity had to offer! Without a doubt, those were fantastic-looking pair of wings.


     Now, soar higher and higher into the heavens!


     “Lizard woman, foothold, nooooooow!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…….Wait a second. He can’t fly?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     ….Then, why did he create those wings?


     Hang on a minute.


     Before I ask that…. He flew around without those wings in the first place, didn’t he?


     So, why did he make those things now, then?


     Is it just to look cool? Is that it?!


     Seeing that weird smile on his face, my guess was correct, wasn’t it?!



     ….Uhm, yeah, it does look cool, but… (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk, with his black wings and all, stepped on the foothold and jumped up again. That sight of him bouncing around on the platforms was… How should one go about explaining it…?


     “It’s like….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Hearing Choi Jung-Hoon’s words, even Doh Gah-Yun was nodding her head in agreement.


     He should’ve become a hawk and soared into the sky, but….


     But, it felt like he had become a chicken, instead.


     Bouncing around while adorned with a pair of cool wings like that, something about Yi Ji-Hyuk looked pathetic and pitiful. And it was… rather unbecoming, too.


     “How mystifying. Really.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If Yi Ji-Hyuk was standing still, he’d have looked absolutely amazing.


     Meanwhile, the Breaths fired from the Drakes were concentrated on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s position.


     “Keuk!”


     Each individual shot wasn’t threatening at all, but when they were combined like this, he could no longer dismiss them out of hand. With this much, wouldn’t it be almost on the level of a young Dragon?


     He busily slapped, deflected and blocked away the Breaths using his tentacles and Shield magic, but even that eventually reached the breaking point.


     “Keuk!”


     A single Breath broke past his Shield and grazed past his leg. His skin cracked apart and burned where the attack kissed his skin.


     If it was in the past, such a minor flesh wound would have healed up in less than a second, but the Yi Ji-Hyuk of now could no longer do that.


     Grit.


     Irritation began filling him up.


     To waste his valuable time on these small fries!


     Not only that, he was wounded, too?


     The searing pain from the burns on his leg caused him to grit his teeth in anger.


     “Haaaaaaah!”


     Black flames intensified in both of his wings. The black flames licked and bellowed in an ominous fashion as they flew towards the flock of Drakes.


     The individual Breaths lost their might after encountering Yi Ji-Hyuk’s flames and dissipated.


     *SFX for monsters roaring out in pain*


     Struck by the hellish black flames, Drakes cried out in anguish and fell helplessly to the ground. But, before they could hit the earth below, all the victims became nothing more than ash and scattered away in the winds.


     “Keuk!”


     He managed to kill dozens of Drakes in one go, but even then, there were still so many left that they blocked out the sun. And they were still firing their Breaths at him.


     “Euh!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was forced off course and missed the foothold, falling to the ground. He immediately activated the flight magic again, but the high-heat and the physical impacts continued to push Yi Ji-Hyuk back over and over again.


     “Euaaah!! This is p*ssing me off!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If only they were standing on the ground; he’d have annihilated them all already!!


     *


     “Not good.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     Doh Gah-Yun spoke up briefly and looked at Affeldrichae.


     “….Foothold.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     Affeldrichae quietly studied her.


     What could be the meaning behind this small human’s words? If she created footholds, would this small human use those to join in the fray?


     This little human would?


     A human who would turn into ash from a single Breath?


     Wuoong…


     Affeldrichae didn’t say anything and created a foothold in front of Doh Gah-Yun.


     “Thanks.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “M, Miss Gah-Yun!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     As soon as Gah-Yun stepped on the foothold, Choi Jung-Hoon cried out in alarm.


     “It’s too dangerous!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Be back soon.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     She jumped up from the platform and rose up higher, and Affeldrichae continued to create new footholds for her to step on.


     *SFX for Doh Gah-Yun jumping on the platforms*


     Doh Gah-Yun’s movements were unexpectedly swift and steady. Seeing her accurate movements, Affeldrichae created the next foothold at a slight angle, and soon, Gah-Yun bounded off them and nimbly soared into the sky.


     ‘She’s like a jaguar.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seeing her move like that, Choi Jung-Hoon could only gasp out in a shocked bewilderment.


     Since when did Doh Gah-Yun possess a movement ability like that? Her stealth and infiltration abilities were unquestionably top-notch, but she didn’t have what you’d call a combat-related ability at all.


     But that Doh Gah-Yun he was looking at right now was definitely not the same Doh Gah-Yun of the past.


     She bounced around the footholds placed at a seemingly-random spots and soared towards the opposite of where Yi Ji-Hyuk was in no time.


     *SFX for monsters roaring*


     Drakes immediately spotted Doh Gah-Yun and changed the direction of their Breaths towards her.


     Not many of them did, but still, that was enough for Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “You d*mn flying lizards!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seizing that small respite, Yi Ji-Hyuk spread open his black wings and flew up in the air.


     Meanwhile, Breaths rained down on him.


     “How dare you!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes were now dyed in a deep crimson hue. His eyes were so bloodshot that he looked like he’d start shedding tears of blood at any second now.


     *SFX for a Drake’s roar*


     A lone Drake rushed towards Yi Ji-Hyuk with its maw wide open as if to swallow him up in one go.


     “Hah….”


     Even though he had lost his identity as a sovereign and his powers, how dare a trashy mob monster openly reveal its fangs at him?


     He no longer cared about preserving his life or limbs. No, this was now the matter of his pride.


     Several black tentacles shot out from Yi Ji-Hyuk and violently stabbed into the body of the Drake.


     *SFX for the Drake shrieking in pain*


     The Drake, now suspended in mid-air like a puppet strung up with steel wires, roared out in pure agony.


     “Drain.”


     *SFX for the Drake being crushed*


     From the inside of the Drake’s body, noises of things twisting apart resounded out. And at the same time, Mana found inside the Drake traveled down the tentacles and entered Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Mana high in purity flowed into him. Unfortunately, it barely scratched the surface. This little bit of Mana was not enough to make him feel sated at all.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s avarice-filled eyes turned towards the rest of the Drakes.


     The tentacles discarded the dead husk of the Drake and flew towards the rest of the flock. But, unlike before when he tried to swallow them up, these tentacles pierced and stabbed into the bodies of their victims.


     “Heup!”


     Using the tentacles that had successfully pierced the Drakes as leverage, Yi Ji-Hyuk yanked himself into the Drake flock once more.


     *SFX for Drakes roaring out*


     As soon as he was within range, Drakes met him with their sharp fangs and talons.


     “Keuk!”


     He managed to evade the most of those, but a few talons still stabbed into his back. Yi Ji-Hyuk bit down on his teeth hard enough to nearly break them and flew forward as if he was rolling away.


     *SFX for blood spray*


     With a chilling noise, the flesh on his back split open and blood poured out.


     That hurt.


     Pain.


     It f*cking hurts, seriously!


     Been a while since I felt this kinda pain…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lips, blood dripping out from them, quivered deeply.


     Yeah, it’s been a while.


     It’s always been like this back in Berafe. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     He may have possessed the body of an immortal, but that didn’t save him from the agonies of pain. Living for a thousand-plus years, he had experienced and endured dozens of times the pain that others would have only felt once in their lives.


     Wouldn’t he have built up a resistance to pain by now, then?


     Not even close.


     A human would never get used to pain! Pain would always remain as pain, even if it was a thousand years, ten thousand, or even a hundred thousand years later.


     No, hang on a minute. Maybe one might be able to get used to pain, sure. But, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s unique case meant he would never be able to. Well, his mental state was refreshed over and over again, after all.


     Instead of him getting used to pain, everyday was recurring nightmare of renewing pain and horrors.


     Having felt the searing pain ripping through his body, a first in quite a while, it was like his reasoning had came back.


     “I will die at this rate….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, it wouldn’t end merely with him getting wounded. It wouldn’t end with him simply feeling the pain.


     He’d really die if this continued.


     And this revelation served to boil each and every cell in his body in pure rage. At the same time, black Mana poured out from his right hand like twisting vines. That black Mana began coagulating right in front of him.


     “Euhaaahhhhh!!”


     As a price for pouring out too much Mana in one go, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right arm began twisting up like the trunk of an ancient tree. This was the result of handling a massive amount of dark Mana that no human being should touch in the first place.


     However, he had no choice.


     *SFX for bones breaking*


     Along with the noise of his bones breaking, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right arm bent and twisted at weird angles.


     In the past, his limb would’ve returned to normal in the blink after breaking like that. But now, that didn’t happen.


     *SFX for noises of something grating against something else*


     Now, his arm began righting itself very, very slowly, accompanied by the agonisingly laboured and goosebumps-inducing grating noise. Yi Ji-Hyuk stopped looking at his right arm and focused on controlling his magic.


     Stab!


     It was then, a talon of the Drake broke past his Shield magic and penetrated into his lower belly.


     Affeldrichae called out with an urgent expression on her face.


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk!” (Affeldrichae)


     The dark Mana began boiling even hotter inside Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body. He was getting ready to deploy another magic spell. However, by forcing his body to control that much dark Mana, he was accelerating his deterioration.


     The damage to his body wasn’t important. No, the damage to his mind was – he not only no longer possessed the diamond-like impenetrable mental barrier, nor could his mind continuously refresh!


     The black magic would eat away at his humanity and slowly corrupt his flesh. That was why she tried to assist him, so that he’d be able to solve this situation with his own body, but now….


     “You mustn’t!” (Affeldrichae)


     Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do as she was right now.


     Meanwhile, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes became even more bloodshot.


     Too weak.


     Way, way too weak. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     He began guffawing uncontrollably at realising how weak he really was.


     “That is why!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The jet-black Mana coagulated and spun around viciously.


     *SFX for Mana spinning around in the air*


     Emitting a violent, wild roar, the black Mana gradually grew larger and larger in size. And an evil, devil-like smile formed on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face.


     “….I’m gonna devour you all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He’d devour and devour some more. He’d continue to devour and grow bigger. Eventually, he’d touch the threshold again.


     That threshold.


     So, until I get there, I’ll just eat more and more and more, and then some more, am I right?


     The black Mana spread throughout the world. It acted like a black veil shrouding the sky.


     The bright middle-of-the-day sky was soon covered in descending darkness. The darkness spreading out with Yi Ji-Hyuk as the centre slowly spread out and swallowed up everything nearby.


     “W, what the hell is going on?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon stared at this unfolding spectacle with fear in his voice.


     He witnessed the darkness that undulated like the surface of water suddenly appear in the middle of the sky, before proceeding to blanket every single airborne Drake.


     Only Affeldrichae knew what the identity of this magic was and her expression hardened in an instant.


     For sure, this magic would be the most ideal one to cast in a situation like this one.


     However….


     It was as if a jet-black moon had risen up in the middle of the day.


     The ebony moon that had swallowed up all the Drakes reminded the onlookers of a giant doorway that sucked in the hapless victims and sent them to another world altogether.


     “J, just what the hell is that, and what is going on here?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon bit down on his teeth.


     *


     Doh Gah-Yun quickly looked around her.


     ‘Footholds?’


     They were still there.


     Which meant that the inside of this darkness was not cut off from the outside world.


     However, why couldn’t she see anything?


     “Fuu….”


     It was then when she heard a low groan of a person.


     “Yi Ji-Hyuk?”


     *SFX for flames erupting*


     Suddenly, flickering flames erupted out and brightened this new world.


     “…..Ah.”


     The darkness that covered and blocked and blinded her ears and eyes was pulled away, and….


     Doh Gah-Yun’s legs gave out and she plopped down on the floating platform after she witnessed the artificial world Yi Ji-Hyuk had created.


     ‘This, this is?!’


     A sight so far removed from her scope of understanding was unfolding right before her eyes.






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 116: Your heart might stop beating, you see 1
      Chapter 116: Your heart might stop beating, you see (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Just what is going on here?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon muttered to himself, which prompted Affeldrichae to answer his query in a helpful manner.


     “That space has been connected to a different world.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Pardon??” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Affeldrichae continued on with a deadpan face.


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk’s specialties are attack magic spells and the operation of Gates.” (Affeldrichae)


     Oh, is that so?


     “Attack”, sure, I get that one….


     Wait a second. Before that…. “Magic spells”?


     Are you saying that’s a magic spell?


     What Yi Ji-Hyuk has been using until now wasn’t some special ability but magic?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Instead of giving him answers, those words only served to increase the number of questions forming inside his head. Completely disregarding whether Choi Jung-Hoon was understanding her or not, Affeldrichae continued on with her explanations.


     “He has modified a Gate spell. In simpler terms, the entirety of that black ‘hole’ is inside of a Gate.” (Affeldrichae)


     They were currently riding on the giant black hawk that was circling the outside of the black ‘moon’. Choi Jung-Hoon was lying flat on the back of the flying beast. He began tilting his head after hearing her.


     So what if that was true?


     If that was a Gate, then just like how he sent the NDF agents to another world, did he send those flying monsters away, too?


     “Did he expel the monsters to another world?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When he thought about it, that sounded like a rather effective method, did it not?


     “Not at all. Even though Mister Ji-Hyuk’s understanding of Gates has reached the pinnacle, it’d still be difficult to expel such strong monsters that don’t want to go there in the first place.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Then, what are you trying to tell me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “He’s bringing them here.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Pardon?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “He’s summoning the creatures that can’t exist in this world inside that enclosed space.” (Affeldrichae)


     “What does that even mean…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon still couldn’t understand it. He opened his eyes wider and stared at the black moon, but failed to see anything.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “What the hell?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon spat out a helpless groan.


     *


     “What….?” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     Doh Gah-Yun dazedly stared at the unfolding spectacle before her eyes.


     Without a doubt, she could legitimately claim to be the most calm, level-headed individual in the NDF. But, after bearing witness to the events taking place in here, it was now impossible to keep her calm anymore.



     In the meantime, another Drake was being sucked in.


     *SFX for bones and things being broken apart*


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     The poor Drake screamed out and thrashed around as its blood rained down.


     Unfortunately for the monster, this new black world was filled with grotesque creatures. And these abominable things proceeded to rip apart, tear up, drink and swallow every part of the Drake, right down to its bones.


     The world was surrounded by smooth, plain black walls only for a brief moment. Soon, those abominable creatures began emerging one by one from the black walls and this space was quickly overrun with them.


     The walls were now entirely consisting of those frenzied creatures. And these walls were slowly closing in while devouring every Drake that got close.


     *SFX for monsters’ roars*


     Fangs and claws and overflowing acidic digestive juice proceeded to devour Drakes en masse.


     The moment a Drake touched the wall, it was torn to shreds in less than one second and got devoured. It was like a helpless lamb being thrown into a pack of starving demons.


     *SFX for liquid raining down*


     Rain of blood cascaded down from the sky.


     Blood and bits of torn flesh fell and landed on the ‘ground’, and the creatures existing on that said ground drank and ate them, their roars getting louder and shriller than ever before.


     Doh Gah-Yun began trembling like a leaf and hugged herself tightly.


     If there was hell, would it resemble this place?


     The whole world was now seemingly filled up by demons and devils of all descriptions. And every living lifeform was nothing more than food for these abominable creatures. Including Doh Gah-Yun herself.


     Buzz.


     As if its magic charge had run out, the foothold carrying Doh Gah-Yun in mid-air dissipated. Her body began free-falling to the ground. She reached out to grab onto a nearby Drake, but her hands ended up grasping at the empty air.


     “Ah……”


     Her eyes were filled with the sight of the demonic creatures filling up the ground.


     And they were roaring out in frenzy having discovered the falling human female.


     The moment she fell in their midst, her body would be ripped into a thousand little pieces and end up inside the bellies of those demonic entities.


     Death?


     She heard that the moment one was about to die, one would see their life flash past before their eyes, but…


     It must’ve been a lie.


     Doh Gah-Yun closed her eyes.


     Fortunately for her, though, death didn’t come to visit her today.


     “Stop being so dramatic, will you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ah….”


     Doh Gah-Yun’s eyes shot open again.


     She then spotted Yi Ji-Hyuk flying in the air while holding her by her waist.


     “Yi Ji-Hyuk….”


     “You should at least try to add ‘Mister’ or ‘Nim’, don’t you think so? How dare a hatchling such as yourself speak to an elder without the proper honorifics? You might get beaten up at this rate.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ‘Be better if you shut your mouth.’ (Doh Gah-Yun)


     It’d be infinitely more preferable if this man kept his mouth shut.


     He’d become so uncool whenever he opened his mouth.


     However….


     Doh Gah-Yun slightly averted her gaze.


     “Hah?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk saw how she reacted and snorted loudly.


     “Still being overly dramatic, are you? Should I just let you fall, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     But well, it was true that, because of this girl managing to attract the Drakes’ attention, he got to activate the spell without a hitch in the end. How many centuries had it been since he last received help from another human being?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk let off a wry chuckle.


     What a strange sensation he was feeling at the moment.


     But, more importantly….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gaze returned to the sky above.


     There were still over half of the Drakes remaining, and they were busy flying around the sky. They weren’t land-bounded monsters to begin with; he had to wait for those flying lizards to tire themselves out and fall down on their volition.


     However, that would not do.


     From Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth, a voice one might hear from the depths of hell leaked out.


     “Devour them all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Devour them, and leave nothing behind!


     The demonic entities filling up this black world roared out even louder as they greeted the black Mana oozing out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body. At the same time, these creatures began pouring out from the walls in droves.


     “Kekeke.”


     Seeing this scene, Yi Ji-Hyuk began chortling breathlessly.


     These demonic beings could not exist outside of this space. However, they were the most cruel, vicious and terrifying existences within this enclosed space, no question about it.


     And Yi Ji-Hyuk was their king.


     The king of the demonic entities and the ruler of this space.


     Within this small space, Yi Ji-Hyuk was absolute sovereign and god.


     Strands of black Mana leaked out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes. His crimson lips were wet with blood, rapidly drying up.


     A horrifying chill ran down Doh Gah-Yun’s back.


     Was this really Yi Ji-Hyuk?


     Was this that Yi Ji-Hyuk, the one she had been observing for the past few months?


     This man had to be someone else.


     No, was it even correct to call him a ‘man’?


     The devil.


     He was the devil.


     Now that she had witnessed his true colours, Doh Gah-Yun could only tremble in fear.


     “Mm?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at Doh Gah-Yun trembling like a wet dog and bared his fangs.


     “Should I devour you, too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     Oii?


     Would you look at this girlie? You dare to close your eyes?


     Not only that, you squeeze them shut, too?


     What the heck?! You think I’d really devour you or something?!


     And stop with that rolling your head back thingy!


     I’m not a vampire, you know!!


     Hah, how ridiculous. Seriously now. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a wry chuckle.


     What was the matter with her?


     The girl who never acted this way behaving in this fashion sure was a weird sight to behold.


     “Better open your eyes, or else.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     Doh Gah-Yun’s eyelids cracked open a tiny bit.


     “You think I’m gonna really eat you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     Don’t nod your head like that!


     Do I look like a monster to your eyes, ah? I’m a human!


     You think I’m a cannibal or something?!


     There are plenty of tasty things out there, so why should I even think about eating people!? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk loudly licked his lips.


     In the meantime, the demonic entities gathered and worked together to rise up like a singular, gigantic lifeform.


     Just like the ants of the Amazon working together to create a huge structure, the demonic creatures became one and began devouring the Drakes like a giant Imoogi from the legends.


     *SFX for Drakes’s roars*


     Drakes cried out and flew around to evade, but too bad for them, the entire space was locked down and the demonic entities were pretty much everywhere.


     Eventually, the last remaining Drake ended up in the stomach of the demonic creatures. Yi Ji-Hyuk and Doh Gah-Yun, and the still-unsatisfied demonic creatures remained in this space now.


     *SFX for demonic entities screeching*


     The frenzied, maddened screeches of the demonic entities reverberated throughout the black space.


     They were clearly the screeches of hunger.


     “Hmm?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head slightly.


     Did these b*stards just drool while looking at me?


     Wait a dang minute…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk silently took a look around, before nodding his head.


     “Yup, sure enough.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, it’s not like my power to rule is as absolute as before, so….


     The Bringer of Apocalypse who can rule millions with nothing but his glare doesn’t exist anymore, sure.


     But, even then….


     How dare some measly demonic entities…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk extended his hands out.


     ‘The end result is going to be the same, anyway.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What is?” (Gah-Yun)


     “Ah, hey you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spoke with a grin on his lips.


     “…I think it’ll be better for you to close your eyes again.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……..?”


     “Your heart might stop beating altogether, you see.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Those words were the signal.


     A tiny sphere of black Mana coagulating in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands began to boil, and then, it started spinning in a wild vortex.


     “Suck everything in.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     As soon as he said those words, there was a sudden and undeniable shift in gravity.


     Demonic entities that seemingly filled up every inch of this space began rising up as if they became weightless all of a sudden, and then, got rapidly sucked into the sphere of Mana.


     *SFX for loud screeches*


     As if knowing what kind of fate awaited for them if they got sucked in there, the demonic entities screeched and shrieked while digging into the black walls with their fangs, claws and talons.


     But those were ultimately meaningless actions.


     Subjected to the power of gravity which could not be resisted, demonic entities were sucked into the sphere endlessly.


     Their screams tore into the sky. Bits of flesh and liquid exploded and landed everywhere.


     This was a spectacle of thousands, tens of thousands of starving demonic creatures being sucked into a single spot as they resisted desperately.


     Where would anyone get to witness such a spectacle in their lifetime?


     Doh Gah-Yun watched this scene unfold, her expression completely blank.


     This was simply too destructive….


     It was also too savage….


     ….And, deeply frightening.


     It was as if the whole world was sucked into the sphere in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands.


     And he was staring at this sight without a single hint of emotion visible on his face.


     *SFX for a desperate screech*


     The last remaining demonic entity was finally sucked into the sphere. Seeing this, Yi Ji-Hyuk reached out with his left hand.


     The black sphere of Mana floated there, all shiny and the like, as if it sucking in all those demonic creatures was just a feverish nightmare and didn’t actually happen.


     This sphere suddenly dug underneath Yi Ji-Hyuk’s stretched left hand.


     “Heu-euph!”


     Right away, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression crumpled and he spat out a massive amount of blood.


     “Kkeuk!”


     From every corner of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body, skin expanded and deflated as if there were countless small balls bouncing around inside. This went on for a while.


     “Godd*mn it, that f*cking hurts. Seriously, man.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk bitterly complained while glancing at his left arm, now looking normal and undamaged. He clenched his fist and unclenched it several times to make sure.


     ‘Hmm…..’


     Just from him sucking in the Mana, his wounds had all healed up in an instant. He wasn’t trying to consciously do that, even.


     ‘This could only mean that my body is completely used to the dark Mana, isn’t it?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If any normal human being accepted even one thousandth of the amount of Mana flowing in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body right now, they would’ve been killed by way of their bodies exploding into tiny little pieces.


     Because his understanding of dark Mana had reached the true pinnacle, he was able to survive until now with only some minor complications to worry about.


     Even then, the dark Mana was corrupting his body more and more, and his mind was also being gradually taken over.


     If this continued, then in his final moments….


     The true demon king would descend on this world.


     ….Wait a minute.


     Aren’t I already a demon king?


     In that case, it doesn’t really matter, does it?


     “Don’t you think so?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Gah-Yun)


     “No, no. I wasn’t talking to you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly regulated his breaths.


     He sensed Mana filling him up. Would this amount be enough, though?


     Let’s see, let’s see…. Can I defeat a Dragon with this amount?


     No, hang on. It’s a bit short, isn’t it? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     It seemed that devouring those Drakes weren’t enough. The demonic entities didn’t possess Mana to begin with, so sucking them in didn’t help out at all.


     He only devoured them so he could collect the Mana of the Drakes present in them, but thanks to that, impurities were causing indigestion.


     Ptooi.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat to the ground, and waved his hand around in the air once, cancelling the black space. And so, sunlight began permeating the jet-black space once more.


     “There!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     As soon as Yi Ji-Hyuk revealed himself, the black hawk flew towards his location.


     He lightly jumped onto the creature and put Doh Gah-Yun down.


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae called out to him with a voice that was clearly on edge, but he simply shrugged his shoulders.


     “Let’s argue later.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Now isn’t the time to deal with you, but to deal with that flying lizard over there.


     Oops, you’re also a lizard, aren’t you?


     Who cares. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Let’s go!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The hawk carrying Yi Ji-Hyuk began shooting across the ocean at a frightening speed.


     Towards the tiny speck on the horizon that was no doubt the Zombie Dragon, a loud voice called out.


     “Hey, you!! You b*stard!! You better sto….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’ve already said those words before.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Oh, have I?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, in that case…. I’ll just chase after it, then.


     ….By the way, you really know how to deflate a person, don’t you?


     Should I just flip out here for a bit? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     To the side, Choi Jung-Hoon was busy wiping away the cold sweat forming on his forehead for some reason.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 117: Your heart might stop beating, you see 2
      Chapter 117: Your heart might stop beating, you see (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “I said, hurry up with the installation!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s sharp voice whipped the NDF agents to move faster.


     ‘You d*mn witch.’


     There was no way anyone’s expressions would be good after being on the receiving end of Seo Ah-Young’s shouting. However, no one possessed enough courage to express dissatisfaction in front of her, either.


     There had been situations similar to the current one in the past, and the number of fools who got roasted alive by her was too high to count.


     Why did ‘God’ give her peerless strength and a totally bat-sh*t insane temper at the same time? If one wanted the proof of there being no gods in this world, then she’d be it.


     Regardless of what other people were thinking of her, Seo Ah-Young’s heart remained urgent.


     “D*mn it.”


     Her smartphone was showing the current location of the Dragon, and it was gradually getting closer and closer.


     Just how many satellites were being utilised to track its movements?


     Even with all those satellites working at full capacity, it was still impossible to correctly predict the flight path of the monster. Which meant that the area they had to cover was just too big.


     It was also physically not possible to blockade the coastline spanning from Uljin all the way up to Samcheok, but Seo Ah-Young had no choice but to do so.


     “Ah-wuuoooo….”


     Seo Ah-Young took a quick glance to her side, and spotted Jeong Hae-Min grabbing and massaging her head as she lay on the ground like a puddle of water.


     “You worked hard.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Honorifics! Where’s my honorifics! I’m older than you! How many times must I tell you!? Listen to your unni properly, will you?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “If you still have energy left over, do you mind if you teleport a few more people around?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Awwwoooo…. I’m dying here….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Seo Ah-Young smirked after seeing Jeong Hae-Min rolling around on the ground. She knew that this woman’s reaction was not an exaggeration in the slightest, though. Perhaps better than anyone here.


     The only reason the seemingly-impossible distribution of personnel had been completed in the first place was all due to Jeong Hae-Min, after all.


     Seo Ah-Young could only be grateful for the idol pushing her ability to the absolute brink to make it happen.


     “I’ll buy you some tasty meat dish later.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Really?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Seo Ah-Young ended up laughing after seeing Jeong Hae-Min’s reaction. She looked like she’d have wagged her tail like a puppy if she had one.


     “Why is an idol so hung up on meat, anyway?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You try being in this profession, okay? See if you can even find time to eat proper meals or not.” (Jeong Hae-Min)



     “Oh, is that so? Well, in that case, I guess you mustn’t eat meat, then.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….You think so?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min became depressed in an instant.


     What an adorable unni she was.


     If she thought about it in detail, then including Gah-Yun and Mister Choi Jung-Hoon, everyone surrounding Seo Ah-Young was all good looking men and women, not to mention having pleasant personalities as well.


     She was the one with the worst temper and personality out of that lot, actually.


     Also……….


     Grit.


     That d*mn abominable b*stard.


     That b*stard who appeared out of nowhere to pour bucket loads of pepper powder, no, raw capsaicin into her life!


     What was the stupid grim reaper doing?! Seriously now!


     “That Yi Ji-Hyuk….. Argh!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ng?”


     ….What was up with this idol’s reaction?


     Why was Jeong Hae-Min wagging her tail again? Was it because Yi Ji-Hyuk’s name got mentioned?


     What would his reaction be like, after finding out that he was now considered to be on the same level as meat dishes?


     “You like that a lot, huh?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “W, what did you say?! I like who?! What nonsense is this? Why would I?! Aren’t you a strange one?! Who do you think I am, to spout such random c**p at me?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “…..Meat, unni. I was talking about meat.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Eh? Meat? Uh, yeah, I, I like meat….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s face reddened considerably, and she looked oh-so adorable as a result. Seo Ah-Young chuckled softly to herself, before turning her head around to look at someone else.


     Their playtime was over.


     “Are we finished with the preparations?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “We’ve finished distributing the personnel according to your instructions, ma’am.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom nodded his head at Seo Ah-Young’s question.


     The only thing remaining now was to carefully close the defensive line after figuring out the flight path of the monster.


     However…..


     Seo Ah-Young recalled the sight of the Zombie Dragon as it began soaring into the sky.


     ‘Can we really stop that thing?’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     She recalled that overwhelming, commanding presence of the creature. Would she be able to confront that giant rotting lump of fear capable of freezing one’s heart with one glance?


     Was she mistaken when she thought that the creatures emerging from the Gates nowadays had exceeded what the humans were capable of dealing with?


     What a cruel twist of fate this was, but only one person could be relied upon in a situation like this one.


     If she were to get technical, then without that man’s presence, the nation of Korea would’ve disappeared a long time ago, or at least, barely hanging on while other countries took it for a ride.


     From the nation’s perspective, and also from her own personal perspective, that man was indeed their saviour, but….


     Why didn’t she feel grateful to him?


     Why would she only get p*ssed off when thinking about him?


     In any case, there was no one to believe in but Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Seo Ah-Young pulled out her phone and quickly scrolled through her contacts before making a call.


     The ringtone could be heard next, and then….


     – “Uwaaaahhhh?!?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ‘Argh, what the hell? Why is he shouting out as soon as answering the d*mn phone?!’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “Captain?! Uwaahh!! You crazy b*stard?! I told you to stop!! Caaaaptain, help!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Just what is going on there?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “That, that crazy b*stard…. Ah! Ahhh! No, no, I didn’t say crazy b*stard just now. Yes.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seo Ah-Young slowly facepalmed.


     Even under current situation, that man wouldn’t let anything go by. Not even once!


     “Just brief me on the current situation, will you?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “Briefing? What briefing?! Why would you even need one when a crazy b*stard is doing crazy b*stard things? He’s just insane, that’s all!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Click.


     Seo Ah-Young didn’t hesitate and ended the call right there. Even if she didn’t, nothing useful would’ve emerged from the ensuing conversation anyways.


     “….Was that Ji-Hyuk?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     ….And why was this unni acting like this now?


     “Everyone having pleasant personalities, my foot.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Nope, everyone around her was hopeless, that was what.


     “Mister Jae-Beom.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yes, ma’am!”


     “We move according to our initial plans. Do not forget to shift personnel around to match the flight path.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yes, ma’am. Understood.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Seo Ah-Young shifted her anxious gaze towards the ocean.


     “…Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.”


     Whatever the case may have been, there was no one to believe in other than Yi Ji-Hyuk – although, he was precisely the sort of person no sane person should believe in at all.


     *


     “No, waaaaaaaaaiiiiit!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon cried out while holding on for dear life on the back of the black hawk.


     “Why are you doing this? Why?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nonchalantly dug his ear canal and answered back.


     “Oh, what should we do, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Who told him to come along, anyway?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk directed the hawk and they slipped past riiiight below the maw of the Zombie Dragon, missing by only a whisker.


     Snap!! Kwahng!!


     And from the spot they flew past a millisecond ago, the sound of the Zombie Dragon snapping shut its jaws could he heard. If they were tardy by even a heartbeat, then they would be sitting not-so-prettily inside the Dragon’s gut by now.


     “Hmm, it’s definitely slow.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Meanwhile, tears were constantly streaming down Choi Jung-Hoon’s face.


     “Nooo!! Why are you doing this?! Whhhhy?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Well, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t have any good reason, actually.


     “Buying time, trying to poke around to find a weakness…. I’m doing this and that, I guess.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Then, do this and that alooooone!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     *SFX for claws closing in rapidly*


     Just as the hawk flew under the Zombie Dragon’s gut, claws even bigger than an adult’s body rapidly flew towards them.


     “Heot!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk directed the hawk and the claws missed the group by a whisker!


     “Aigooo!! I’m gonna die!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk could only click his tongue in annoyance while listening to Choi Jung-Hoon’s desperate pleas.


     “So why did someone who can’t help out even bother to tag along in the first place?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Should I send him away now?


     Argh, never mind. If I did that, then an event of him not coming back forever might occur. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk controlled the hawk and rose up higher, his thoughts complicated and uncertain.


     “Ha-ah. What am I supposed to do here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     From its head to tail, it must have been at least 100 metres in length. It may not have been an Ancient grade, but it had to be a Wyrm-grade at the least. The pure, raw physical strength emanating from its gigantic body was probably enough to blow a mountain away into pieces.


     He tried to poke it here and there with ‘this’ and ‘that’, but the result was – well, although it was half rotten, a Dragon was still a Dragon, through and through. A regular attack didn’t even manage to scratch its scales.


     Of course, there was this thing about Dragons possessing innately high resistance towards magic, so attack spells didn’t work so well in the first place, too.


     ‘It’s only a measly undead, yet it’s this strong?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He got to realise how nonsensically troublesome the lifeforms called Dragons could be once more. Of course, he knew that fact already. Still….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shifted his gaze over to his side and stared at Affeldrichae.


     “….What’s the matter?” (Affeldrichae)


     “No, well. Mm…. I was wondering, like, such a rotting carcass of a Dragon is busy messing around, yet what is our dear ol’ Lord-nim doing at the moment? Stuff like that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If we were back in Berafe, then a single breath from me would’ve blown away such an insignificant mob creature.” (TL: Not ‘Breath’, but breathing.)


     “But, wouldn’t it be you who will get blown away now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Because I’ve lost weight and slimmed down?” (Affeldrichae)


     What would a dang lizard know about losing weight and slimming down?


     I’ve got a ton to retort you with, but what would change by arguing with you now? Since I’m the grown up here, I should act like one.


     More importantly…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “This isn’t the time for jokes.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If he failed to stop that thing here, then Seoul would really be half-destroyed very soon. If it was simply flying past the city, then fine, but if it decided to build a cosy little nest there, then the city called Seoul would be wiped off the map for good.


     Of course, even it passing by would probably mean the city getting half destroyed anyways.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk let off a long groan while looking down at the Zombie Dragon below him, as the dumb creature still moved its head around, searching for him.


     “Is the case where when I use it, it’s a dumb little f*cker, but when someone else uses it, it’s a big fraud, is that it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whether it was a Zombie Dragon, or a Bone Dragon, they used to be a bit of a common sight seen in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s army once upon a time. However, they were both similarly useless pieces of garbage even back then.


     In a world like Berafe where ‘divine’ magic ruled, the boss-level undead monsters were nothing more than some side attractions for Priests who had attained levels around that of a Pope.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shed tears of blood after seeing his undead army get decimated by the spell “Turn Undead” flying in from left, right and centre. And since that day, he swore that he’d never get involved with undeads ever again.


     In order to live properly and prosperously in Berafe, one had to stay off stocks, gambling, and undeads.


     What?


     You asking if there are stock markets in Berafe?


     ….How should I know that? There probably is. Who cares.


     Besides all that!


     What am I supposed to do with this d*mn thing? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at the Zombie Dragon and rested his chin on his arms.


     Because of the monster’s reaction time was slow, they were able to avoid getting hit by it until now, but the difference in power levels was just too great. He might be able to dodge its attacks, but in turn, he had no method to attack it.


     And he couldn’t think of anything his group could do that might damage the monster, either.


     Even if he opened a Gate to the different dimension, when that big body rampaged around, then never mind the demonic entities, everything would be destroyed in seconds.


     “What should I do…. What should I do….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yeah?”


     “Maybe we can do something to those wings?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hah?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a lengthy groan after taking one look at the tattered Dragon wings flapping in the air.


     One should’ve been able to figure it out by now after seeing all those holes in the wings as they flapped around, shouldn’t he?


     “It’s not flying because of its wings.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s magic. It’s flying through mag….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly clapped his hands in the middle of his speech.


     “Ah! That’s right!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     This dude, he can be of some use every now and then, no?


     In any case, as long as I stop it from flying, we’d be able to buy ourselves some time, right? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands quickly moved around the air.


     “Dispel!”


     Right away, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands glowed brightly, then the body of the Zombie Dragon also began glowing brightly for a moment or two.


     Rooooar?!


     And then, the giant body of the Zombie Dragon began plunging straight into the ocean below.


     “There you go!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     A real Dragon would’ve done something in order to counter ‘Dispel’ before it started flying, but the undead creature lost its ability to think properly after it got zombie-fied, so it forgot to do that.


     Kaboom!!


     Accompanied by a massive noise of explosion, the Zombie Dragon crashed straight into the ocean below.


     At the same time, a massive pillar of water exploded upwards.


     “That’s it!! Yes!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon cried out in excitement without even realising it.


     Unfortunately for him, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression remained unimpressed.


     “Why are you celebrating?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     Obviously, that wouldn’t have damaged it in the slightest. Even if it was a zombie, it was still a Dragon, after all. Sure enough, the Dragon’s head peeked out from beneath the surface of the ocean and began shooting out that icy cold Breath.


     *SFX for the Dragon’s Breath freezing the ocean*


     As soon as the ice-cold Breath touched the surface of the ocean, the saltwater froze up in an instant.


     “It’s good thing that it’s a dumb monster, but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     …Well, that can prove to be the worst thing in the world sometimes.


     Just like now. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     He had been pouring out attacks and tried to attract its attention, but despite all that, it was still resolutely carrying on with a singular purpose. The Zombie Dragon climbed onto the frozen ocean and began jogging on it. Well, that was just….


     ‘Hmm….’


     ….If he couldn’t stop it now, then Seoul would be history!


     “This won’t do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     In Seoul, both his mom, Park Seon-Duk, and his little sister, Yi Ye-Won, were there. They might have left the city already after the evacuation order had been issued, but there was always that off chance, wasn’t there?


     “For now, I should really try to slow it down.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right hand began emitting a dark light, before a huge black Gate appeared beneath the hawk.


     “Come out!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ROOAAARRR!!


     Along with loud and spirited roars, familiar-looking creatures descended from the black Gate.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Dae-mang?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Monsters with the Seal of Obedience poured out from the Gate and grabbed hold of the Zombie Dragon, trying to drag it down.


     However, even though the Hydra and Dae-mang were biting down and tugging at it, the gigantic Dragon wasn’t slowed down in the least and it continued to march towards Korea.


     And eventually, the Dragon’s half-rotting eyes clapped on the sight of the Korean ability users waiting for its arrival on the coastline.


     Shuuuuuu…..


     The biting, pale chill began gathering on the Dragon’s maws once more, and….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes began spewing out the proverbial flames.


     “Geeeeeet the hell out of the way!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The Dragon’s icy Breath flew straight towards the KSF agents.






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 118: Your heart might stop beating, you see 3
      Chapter 118: Your heart might stop beating, you see (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Ah….”


     Seo Ah-Young let out a resigned gasp after seeing the pillar of light flying rapidly in her general direction. That was the icy Breath the Dragon showed off back in Tokyo. The ray of chilling energy that managed to freeze a city in one go was currently headed straight towards her.


     ‘Resist it?’


     But, how?


     Block that accursed ray of pure coldness with her measly little flames?


     That was utterly impossible.


     In that case, evade?


     Knowing the range of the Breath, that too would be quite difficult.


     Meaning, all she could do here was to wait quietly for death to arrive.


     Gathering these ability users here after going through all that hard work turned out to be in vain. All for nothing.


     ‘Is this how….’


     Would the nation of Korea be able to….


     No, could humanity even defend against this monster?


     Seo Ah-Young began smiling weakly.


     What meaning was there for her to worry about that now? She was going to die soon anyways.


     However, she was unwilling to just close her eyes and wait for her death. No, even until the last moment, she would keep her eyes open and take everything in!


     Funnily enough, though – what her wide open eyes took in wasn’t her death, but the back of a familiar person’s head.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk?!


     “Argh!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk arrived in front of her by using ‘Blink’ spell and began waving his hands around like a crazy person.


     From the other’s perspective, he must’ve looked like he was having a seizure, but right now, Yi Ji-Hyuk was urgently calculating a magic formula.


     “OPEN UP!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     As soon as Yi Ji-Hyuk opened his arms wider, a gigantic black hole opened up right in front of him. And at the same time, another black hole with the exact same size opened up just above that one.


     “Eat this!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The icy Breath got sucked into the black Gate on the bottom and came out from the one on top. Just like that, the icy Breath was sent back to the Zombie Dragon.


     Keureuk?


     As a payment for not figuring out the situation quickly enough, the Zombie Dragon was struck by its own Breath.


     *SFX for the Dragon’s roar*


     A thunderous roar exploded out as the Dragon and the ocean around it completely froze up.


     The scene of the frozen ocean, and the Dragon standing on it while looking like an iceberg, was a strangely moving sight.


     “How’s that for a counter, you son of a b*tch?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk yelled out in elation.


     He had perfectly calculated the angles for both the ‘entry’ Gate and the ‘exit’ Gate and successfully reflected the Breath.


     This was something only he could do even back in Berafe.



     Affeldrichae’s body shuddered after she witnessed the spectacle.


     If pulling this feat off was as easy as it looked, then Gates would’ve become the greatest defensive magic spell in Berafe.


     But, the matter of instantly calculating the volume of the attack and creating suitably-sized Gates to deal with it right away was an impossible feat even for the Dragons, the creatures often referred to as the originators of all forms of magic.


     She found the human species to be surprisingly unfathomable.


     At a glance, they seemed to be weak, pathetic, and useless, but….


     Every now and then, a human like him would appear out of the blue. An existence capable of making Dragons that live for thousands, tens of thousands of years feel inadequate and low-rent in comparison.


     Humans only lived for a short time and therefore burned and flickered even brighter than anyone.


     However, not only was this Yi Ji-Hyuk born with a superlative talent in wielding magic, he could also live for a really, really long time for some reason as well.


     As a result, his talent far surpassed the realm of excellence and straight into ridiculous over-abundance, instead.


     And thanks to that, even Dragons feared and stood in awe of his prowess in magic.


     He was an existence that had climbed to the peak where no other creature, never mind another human being, could ever reach.


     That was precisely the Bringer of Apocalypse.


     His name was Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     ‘If only he had the supply of necessary Mana….’ (Affeldrichae)


     He wouldn’t even need the undying body at all.


     If he could get himself another source of endless Mana as before, then Yi Ji-Hyuk would be able to climb back up to the level of being a god once more.


     And no sentient creature alive would be able to stop him. The entirety of Berafe tried and eventually failed to do so.


     Unfortunately for him, there was no Mana on Earth and therefore, he couldn’t find such an everlasting source even if he tried.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young shouted out with a voice that contained the feelings of how happy she was to see him, how thankful she was of him, and then, even irritation of seeing him!


     “Why are you so la….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Shush.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk covered Seo Ah-Young’s mouth.


     “It’s not over yet.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Of course, this wouldn’t be end. No, it was merely the beginning.


     The ice encasing the Dragon suddenly began cracking up loudly, and not too long afterwards, a thunderous roar containing the monster’s pure rage resounded out to the world.


     *SFX for a loud Dragon roar*


     Blocks of ice flew away from the explosion as the Dragon raised its head up high and roared out yet another bout of ‘Fear’.


     “Kyyyyaaaahck!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Even Seo Ah-Young screamed and fell as she desperately covered her ears. Several people even dropped dead from this single shot of Fear, too.


     “Hah…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk also felt an immense force slam into him that nearly caused him to vomit blood out of his mouth.


     “Wowsers. That was no joke, wasn’t it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He hadn’t realised this until now, but after his no-longer-immortal body got struck by that shot of Fear, he definitely could appreciate the immense power of that attack.


     The more he saw, and the more he experienced it, the existence called Dragons continued to prove themselves to be a bunch of horrifying creatures. That helped him to realise something else as well.


     “….Huh, I used to be someone pretty awesome back then, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I used to play around with real, still-alive Dragons, not some measly undead one, after all.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Ahhh, my dear past.


     But, there’s nothing I can do about that now. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     It was Yi Ji-Hyuk himself who voluntarily threw that away and returned to Earth.


     Did he throw that life away because he thought that he’d not need such a power this side? If he knew this sort of events were happening on Earth, could he have willingly throw away that life?


     ….No.


     The end result would have been the same, either way.


     He wouldn’t have been able to live like an undying stuffed animal on that side, after all.


     Rather than staying frozen as the Bringer of Apocalypse possessing immense power that even his current self found impressive, he’d choose to live on as a human who struggled to barely deal with a single Dragon, instead.


     And the consequences of that decision was his to bear, no one else’s.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk signaled with his eyes, and the large black hawk carrying Choi Jung-Hoon and the others quickly descended and landed next to him.


     “Get ready!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He shouted at Seo Ah-Young, who was still lying on the ground. She wiped the blood off her lips and resolutely nodded her head.


     The Dragon’s icy Breath had utterly frozen the ocean.


     Although fighting on top of the slippery, icy surface wasn’t ideal, it was still way better than fighting on top of water!


     “Rip it to pieces!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     At Yi Ji-Hyuk’s loud shout, both the Dae-Mang and the Hydra pounced on the Zombie Dragon.


     *SFX for the Dae-Mang’s and the Hydra’s roars*


     After confirming the beginning of melee, he grabbed the back of Oh-Sik’s neck as the mini-Ogre remained prostate on the ground.


     Whimper?


     Oh-Sik’s two eyes grew extra large.


     “Time to earn your keep! Work for your food, Oh-Sik-ah! Don’t you agree?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Keureureuk?!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began pumping Mana into Oh-Sik’s body as he powerfully chucked the Ogre towards the Zombie Dragon.


     Pah-aaahng!


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Like a bullet fired from a gun, Oh-Sik flew towards the Dragon.


     “Earn your….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Before he could finish his sentence, the Dragon snapped its head around and confirmed Oh-Sik flying in. Oh-Sik was gradually growing larger and he was in the midst of regaining his original appearance.


     ….And, the Dragon simply opened its mouth and swallowed that Oh-Sik up.


     Eh?


     “……………”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at that sight with a dazed expression.


     “….I wasn’t talking about that kinda food, though.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Not caring whether Yi Ji-Hyuk stood there totally stupefied or not, the Zombie Dragon had truly swallowed up Oh-Sik in one go and was now in the middle of licking its lips.


     “O, Ohhhhh-Siiiiik-ahhhh!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes trembled as if an earthquake was erupting underneath his feet.


     “Aigoo!! Oh-Sik-ah!! Oh-Sik-ahhhh!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     How could this be….. How is this even possible?!


     I went through so much trouble to acquire that pet of mine, yet it’s taken away from me like this?!


     You rotten b*stard!! Gimme back my Oh-Sik!!!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Oh-Sik-ah!! Wait for me! This hyung will rescue you right now!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Rumble!!


     Right away, the jet-black Mana began to whip violently around Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body.


     “Don’t use magic so recklessly!” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae’s sharp voice dug into his ears; Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression crumpled as he replied.


     “Didn’t you see my Oh-Sik getting eaten by that thing?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “And have you ever seen an undead digest something before?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Eh?”


     Now that he heard her, that sort of made sense. What would happen if a walking corpse swallowed down intact ‘food’?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     Wait, so, does that mean it’ll be okay?


     No, hang on a minute. Who knows what might happen?! It’s too risky, you know!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I’ll figure it out after I beat the living sh*t out of it first!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hearing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s rather straightforward declaration, all Affeldrichae could do was to slowly shake her head.


     It seemed that his broken common sense refused to be repaired, even now.


     Mana oozing out from his right hand created a huge black magic circle in the air.


     “Even if it’s an undead….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….It was still a Dragon.


     So, he should respond in kind, too.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes gleamed in icy coldness.


     The current condition was ideal, too.


     “Go.”


     The black magic circle Yi Ji-Hyuk created rose up high in the air, before flying straight towards the Zombie Dragon.


     Wuuuooongg!!


     The magic circle stopped just short of the Dragon and vibrated harshly, then it began sucking in the surrounding ice.


     Seo Ah-Young kept her eyes wide open and stared at that spectacle. Things this guy did always surprised her. That was why she came to a realisation that all she had to do here was to simply observe. That was all.


     In the meantime, the magic circle continued to suck in the surroundings ice.


     *SFX for ice breaking apart*


     Ice blocks cracked apart and broke into pieces as they got sucked into the magic circle, and soon enough, a rough shape began forming there.


     “A Golem.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae frowned slightly.


     The metal giants that stood at the forefront of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s advancing army in the past. His nightmarish army and its soldiers that possessed overwhelming physical strength, yet also able to almost completely resist against all magic types.


     Just how many nations and Dragons fell helplessly in front of these metal giants in the past?


     Those were some unpleasant memories to recall, indeed.


     Eventually, an ice giant revealed itself to the world.


     *SFX for grinding noise*


     Its joints began rubbing against each other and issued loud screeching noises. An ice giant as tall as 30 metres high punched the side of the Zombie Dragon’s head, hard.


     SLAM!!


     The undead Dragon with a size rivalling a mountain momentarily became airborne and flew away from the impact.


     “Keuh!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began trembling in excitement.


     Yeah, that’s right! This is how it’s supposed to be!


     Woah, I feel so refreshed after that! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Trample on that thing!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The ice giant jumped in the air, then landed straight down on the Dragon and began trampling on it.


     *SFX for things and bones breaking*


     The chest area of the Dragon caved in and black blood exploded out from its mouth like a broken fountain.


     “There you go!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was here that Choi Jung-Hoon sidled up closer and spoke to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “By the way……” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yeah?”


     “If you step on that thing like that, what happens to Oh-Sik trapped inside?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes began trembling once more.


     “A, aigooooo!! Oh-Sik-ahhhh!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon could only click his tongue in disbelief.


     Was this d*mn guy trying to save the Ogre, or trying to kill it? It wasn’t as if he was going for “Now that things have come down to this, I’ll be the one to finish you off” either.


     “Euhahhhhh! You d*mn rotting Dragon b*stard!! I shall avenge Oh-Sik’s sacrifice!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was you who did that, you crazy f*ck!! (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     *SFX for the Dragon’s roar*


     Another shot of icy Breath left the Dragon’s maws and enveloped the ice giant.


     “You think covering something made up of ice with ice will work…. Eh? Huh?! Eeeeeh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Ice can be frozen, too?


     Hul….


     What kinda situation is this? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     The extreme coldness of the Breath caused the ice giant’s body to freeze solid and it began cracking apart.


     “Seriously, man. These things called Dragons, really now….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     This was why these things were able to hinder Yi Ji-Hyuk for a thousand years.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk raised both of his hands and began constructing one more magic circle. In order to kill that Dragon, he needed something even bigger!


     “Keuk!”


     However, his arms fell and he crumpled down to his knees.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!” (Affeldrichae)


     “Cough!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dark-red blood began spilling out endlessly from his nose and mouth.


     ‘Not enough!’


     He didn’t have enough Mana.


     He ate up that many Drakes, yet he simply did not have enough Mana. It was simply not enough!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s trembling eyes shifted towards the Zombie Dragon.


     He was on the brink.


     He knew that a moment like this one would come sooner or later, but to think, that moment would be today.


     Without Mana, Yi Ji-Hyuk proved to be just a normal human being.


     Come on. Think.


     How do I overturn this situation….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “…The Gate?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Suddenly, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes began gleaming dangerously.


     “Affeldrichae!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     “What were the things you need to open a Gate like that? You know, the one that keeps getting larger.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mana crystals or artifacts.” (Affeldrichae)


     “That’s right! That’s it!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whichever it was, they would be made up Mana! Yi Ji-Hyuk turned his head around and called for Seo Ah-Young.


     “Seo Ah-Young!!”


     “Yes?”


     “Delay that thing for a while!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hul.”


     What did this mad fool say just now?!


     You telling me to fight that thing?


     That monster? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Seo Ah-Young began laughing in sheer bitterness.


     Here she was, thinking that she made the right choice not to recklessly charge in, but now, was he telling her to do exactly that and kill herself while she was at it?


     “Impossible.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Just for a little while! I won’t take long!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, that little while is….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Hah. I shouldn’t even bother.


     Telling Yi Ji-Hyuk to do everything all by himself is just as crazy, isn’t it. (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Seo Ah-Young clapped her eyes on the spectacle of the ice giant trying its best to squash down on the Zombie Dragon as its body continued to crack apart, as well as the Dae-Mang tightly wrapping around the undead’s torso, and finally, the Hydra desperately chomping down on the rotting flesh.


     “Shorty!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min hurriedly jogged towards Yi Ji-Hyuk from afar. He didn’t even wait for her to offer her hand and simply rushed to her in order to scoop the girl up.


     “Let’s go!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “T, to where?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “To Tokyo! Where the Gate was!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Okay!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min and Yi Ji-Hyuk both went poof from the spot.


     Seo Ah-Young quietly stared at the now-empty spot for a little while, before shifting her gaze away.


     ….Towards the other NDF agents and their dazed expressions.


     “….Can we do this? Delay the monster?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “……….”


     “We can, right?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “………..”


     “We can, surely. Probably….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     What a rotten b*stard.


     Seo Ah-Young shook her head in resignation.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 119: Your heart might stop beating, you see 4
      Chapter 119: Your heart might stop beating, you see (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “I said, keep as much distance as possible when fighting it!! You will die from just a little scratch!!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young shouted out at the top of her lungs.


     She wasn’t exaggerating, though. Seriously, just a slight little graze could kill a human being. As a matter of fact, a human being would die from being grazed by an elephant’s leg. But the weight of that Zombie Dragon was incomparably higher than any elephant found on this planet.


     Hell, forget about a stupid elephant for a second. Because, one of its claws was already as large as an elephant, anyway!


     Rooooooar!!


     Fighting against a rampaging undead Dragon proved to be truly hellish. Without the presence of Affeldrichae who lent her aid at crucial times, human ability users would’ve met with utter annihilation by now.


     Just what could be that woman’s true identity?


     If I knew this would happen, I should’ve acquired more information from the Americans.


     No, wait a minute. I should’ve nagged Yi Ji-Hyuk more.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk…. Right, Yi Ji-Hyuk!! (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “Why aren’t you here yet?! You crazy as*hole!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     We might all die at this rate!!


     POW!!


     Just a slight little punt from the Dragon’s front arm, and along with the noise of explosion, an ability user was sent flying away into the distance, far enough that naked eyes could no longer see the poor guy.


     Instant death.


     No need to even confirm that.


     Seo Ah-Young gritted her teeth.


     No matter how careful they were, casualties kept on piling up.


     “Just when are you coming back, you b*stard?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “What the hell, have you really lost your mind or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What an irritating voice that was, yet what a welcoming one, too!


     “Yi Ji-Hyuk!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ha-ah….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had reappeared on the battlefield along with Jeong Hae-Min before anyone had the chance to notice it. He began loosening his neck muscles.


     “Maybe I haven’t done enough educational training with you lot? How dare you spout random cussing at me, even though I haven’t left the spot for long?! Should I just, like, pah!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young flinched slightly and hastily retreated away from him.


     “Argh, fine. That’s not what’s important right now, anyways.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, the important thing was….


     “Hmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly lifted his hand.


     And on his palm, there was a pure-white gem-like item.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes gleamed brightly.


     “You’re dead now, you piece of sh*t.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk smirked while looking at the Mana crystal in his hand. It was a crystal with a very high purity. Something like this was difficult to find even back in Berafe.



     In order to procure this….


     “Argh, those d*mn demon world b*stards….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He was now pretty sure about the identity of the one behind the Gates opening up.


     If it was in the past, he’d have summoned every single demon king out there and start meting out some good old fashioned disciplinary action, but as he was now, all Yi Ji-Hyuk could do was to gnash his teeth in frustration.


     No, hang on a minute. If he mouthed off too hastily and a demon king really did appear, he’d get the holy hell beaten out of him, instead!


     “By the way, what is that?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min asked him with a bright expression.


     “It’s so pretty…. This gemstone.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     ….Does this girl truly not understand the concept of the ‘right place and right time’?!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk made a loud disgruntled noise and kicked Jeong Hae-Min away.


     “Get lost!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     With her butt getting kicked so rudely like that, the tearful Jeong Hae-Min glared at him and shouted out loudly.


     “You just want to use me! Didn’t you say you needed me?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “That’s how this cruel profession operates.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re a terrible man!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “And you’re noisy!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young quickly began consoling Jeong Hae-Min.


     “Don’t cry, unni. That’s why I told you to be careful around that guy. Especially a bum like him!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Sob!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Hey! Who the heck is a bum here?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seeing Seo Ah-Young hurriedly pretend to not notice a thing, Yi Ji-Hyuk gritted his teeth just a little.


     You idiots aren’t the most urgent thing right now, so we’ll see later.


     No, Oh-Sik’s far more urgent than you lot. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared hard at the Mana crystal, before throwing it inside his mouth.


     “Hul?!”


     The two females’ jaws nearly dropped to the ground after seeing that.


     How could he try to swallow up such a pretty gemstone?! No, before that – would he even be able to swallow something that big in the first place?


     “Woo, woooo-euph!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly grasped his neck and began choking all on his own, before raising his head while tears poured out from his eyes.


     “Wow, I nearly died just now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Please, some common sense. Please….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk frowned deeply.


     He also didn’t want to eat this thing. Unfortunately, it was far more efficient to absorb a Mana crystal from the inside of one’s body.


     In the past, he’d just use a knife to cut his skin up and shove it in there without giving a d*mn, since he’d regenerate as good as new anyways. But he couldn’t do that anymore, so that meant he had to swallow it.


     However, if he tried to do this for the second time, his oesophagus might tear up for good!


     All this was because of that d*mn walking corpse of a Dragon!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk glared at the monster before taking a deep breath.


     “Fuu-woo.”


     Right now, he had to absorb the crystal first.


     Buzzz….


     Soon, an unknown aura began gathering all around Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Boom!


     Accompanied by a weighty noise, the Mana crystal in his gut melted down and a powerful wave of Mana rapidly spread all over Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body.


     “Hmm…….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a satisfied gasp.


     The purity of the crystal was exceedingly high.


     The pure Mana circulated within his flesh and quickly settled down according to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s control. Fierce, powerful beams of light escaped from his eyes as soon as he opened them.


     “Ah?!”


     Seo Ah-Young flinched, while Jeong Hae-Min was amazed by what they saw.


     “He’s now shooting flames from his eyes.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Still doing some creepy things. Seriously.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     ‘Why are their reactions so weird?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Having received a bit of mental sucker punch from the duo, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head swivelled unhappily towards the Zombie Dragon.


     The ice giant’s movement speed hadn’t decreased by much as it tried to squash the Dragon to the best of its abilities; meanwhile, his other monsters desperately supported it from the side.


     “Hah, making me proud and all that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What was the point of gathering hundreds of ability users?


     They were all utterly useless in the end.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took another deep breath as he sensed the resonating Mana within his body. This was the first time since arriving back on Earth that he felt truly sated like this.


     With this much….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his arms up high in the sky.


     “Been a while, so should I do that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Wuuoonnng!!


     The ominous Mana oozed out from his outstretched hands and began to dye the sky darker and darker. The black Mana then began coagulating into a single solid sphere.


     “Fuu-euph.”


     At the same time, a current of black Mana that at once resembled smoke and flames flowed out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body. This Mana flowed down to the ground before rising up and slowly got sucked into that solid sphere.


     Wuuooonnnng!!


     The sphere grew larger and larger as more of the black Mana entered it.


     “Get away!”


     Affeldrichae shouted out in fright after seeing that.


     How could he use ‘that’ here?!


     “Pardon?” (Seol Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young asked back, completely unaware of the truth. Affeldrichae replied to her with a blunt tone of voice.


     “Step back if you don’t want to die!” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Everyone!! Everyone, step back!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Sensing something was terribly wrong, Seo Ah-Young issued an order to retreat, and the ability users hurriedly fell back.


     “No.”


     Affeldrichae shook her head.


     “Get away from him!” (Affeldrichae)


     Him?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk?


     Seo Ah-Young looked at Yi Ji-Hyuk and flinched again, before urgently shouting out, this time even louder than before.


     “Run in the other direction!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     She sensed some sort of suction force coming from around his body. Seo Ah-Young was understandably freaked out by this, and so, she ran away while carrying Jeong Hae-Min like a sack of potatoes.


     Just what on earth was this crazy buffoon trying to do now?!


     “Hmm~.”


     A soft hum escaped from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth.


     Yeah, this is it.


     Been a while. Been too long, actually.


     The black smoke poured out and wrapped around Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     This smoke circulated around him slowly, but eventually it spun around as fast a whirlpool while rising up and slammed into the black sphere overhead.


     Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!!


     The black Mana ceaselessly slammed into the sphere, causing it to expand at a rapid pace before it morphed into a huge cloud.


     Indeed, it resembled a cloud – a large black cloud.


     The black smoke pulsated and within it, black lightning crackled and popped menacingly. And the black flames were burning up.


     The ancient darkness that threatened to swallow up all the light in the world was hiding within that cloud.


     Beads of sweat formed on Affeldrichae’s frowning forehead.


     That was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s unique magic. Only he could use this spell in the entire world.


     The accursed magic spell that annihilated the combined might of Berafe’s armies of light in a single attack, had finally been unleashed in this world as well.


     Of course, it was not as grand as the one performed by the Bringer of Apocalypse in his full power, but the mere fact that he was still able to perform that spell alone scared her greatly.


     “Ha-aaaaah….”


     A soft sigh of satisfaction left Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lips. It somehow sounded like the sigh of a devil leaking out from the depths of Hell.


     He then looked at the ominous black cloud in the air and grinned brightly.


     That’s right!! This is it.


     I’m telling you, this is really it!


     “Get out of my way!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The Hydra and Dae-Mang heard his roar and hurriedly ran away in fright.


     “Go diiiiiiieeeee!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s outstretched arms were yanked down, and…..


     And the “clouds of destruction” rapidly descended on the Zombie Dragon.


     Roooaaaarrr!!


     The undead Dragon roared at the top of its lungs as it watched the black cloud fall on top of it. There was no place to run.


     The Dragon’s emotions had been stripped away after it was turned into an undead, but it still must’ve felt fear, because its roar was unusually shrill as it reverberated around the world.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     And!


     Just as the clouds of destruction swallowed up the Zombie Dragon…


     *SFX for Mana crazily swirling around*


     The Dragon’s body proved to be as weak as a piece of paper in front of the Mana violently circulating, violently clashing, and violently exploding within the clouds.


     *SFX for bones breaking*


     Its body began breaking apart, right down to its molecules.


     Choi Jung-Hoon hurriedly shouted out when he saw what was happening.


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk!! Oh-Sik!! Oh-Sik’s still in there!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     Oh-Sik?


     “Uwaaaaah?! O, Oh-Sik-ahhhhh!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cried out in alarm as he realised that he had forgotten about the pet Ogre.


     “N, nooooo!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He got too carried away after getting his hands on some real power! He had totally forgotten about his pet!!


     Aigoo, my Oh-Sik…. What am I to do now….


     It was then, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes opened up wider instantly.


     “There he is!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pointed at the part of the Dragon’s body with his right hand, and suddenly, a black Gate appeared there. He had actually created a warp Gate inside the gut of the Zombie Dragon that hadn’t been affected by the clouds of destruction just yet.


     The exit would be right next to him!


     Another Gate appeared in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk, and right away, a huge creature with black and red fur jumped out.


     Roooaaar!!


     The scary-looking monster angrily spat out an Earth-shaking roar.


     “Hah. Hey, you. People can make mistakes, you know. But, this hyung still managed to rescue you in time, didn’t I?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Roooaaar!!


     “….You wanna die, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whimper….


     Oh-Sik quickly lowered his tail and plopped down on the ground.


     However, seeing that the Ogre still turned his back on Yi Ji-Hyuk, it must be sulking really hard right now.


     ‘What a cute little kid.’


     Yup, how adorable.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shifted his gaze away from Oh-Sik and towards the Dragon.


     The clouds of destruction were like an avaricious demonic entity and they ripped into Dragon, devouring every little bit of the undead monster.


     *SFX for things grinding down*


     Along with the noise of a blender operating at full tilt, the Dragon’s body was utterly disintegrated into nothingness and scattered into the air. Not even a single bone was left behind.


     “Ha-ah…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk then reached out with his hand.


     Drain!


     All the remaining Mana in the air, as well as those that made up the black clouds were sucked into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body. He spat out a long sigh afterwards.


     The only thing remaining was the icy white ocean, frozen as far as the eyes could see.


     “This was a toughie, that’s for sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He wasn’t even exaggerating on that one. Without that Mana crystal, the nation of Korea would’ve been destroyed for real.


     “….Is it over?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When Choi Jung-Hoon asked him in a daze, Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly nodded his head.


     He then placed a hand on the back of Oh-Sik and sucked the Mana out to revert the Ogre back to the size of a puppy, before placing the sulky creature on his shoulder.


     Oh-Sik turned his head away, but he didn’t resist and quietly climbed on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shoulder.


     “Maaa~. I’m telling you, it was an honest mistake. Well, I’ll buy you meat later as compensation, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Meat?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min reacted to his words, causing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression to crumple.


     “Argh, you just butt out of my business!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why?! Why! You use me when you need me for something, but when you don’t need me, you are always mean to me!! A person shouldn’t do that, you know!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “How foolish. That’s the existence of a shuttle in a nutshell.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk glanced at the frozen ocean where the Dragon used to be with a pair of rueful eyes.


     One false move, and he would’ve been dead for good today.


     ‘This can’t go on.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     There was no guarantee that a stronger monster than the undead Dragon wouldn’t appear in the future. In other words, it was now time to seriously think about a proper plan of action.


     “Buy me meat!! Meat!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Oh, come on!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk angrily picked Jeong Hae-Min and chucked her away, before shaking his head in defeat and muttered out.


     “Argh, I don’t know anymore. Fine, fine. Let’s go eat meat.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you were going to buy it anyway, why did you throw me just now?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You are excluded!!!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ahhh?! But, why!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Hah!! You….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly froze up in the middle of arguing with her.


     “Ng?”


     Jeong Hae-Min tilted her head.


     What was he planning to say now?


     Blergh!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk hurriedly keeled over and vomited out a fountain of blood.


     “K, kyyyahck?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Cough!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk vomited out a ton of blood, before collapsing on the ground with a thud.


     “Yi, Yi Ji-Hyuuuukkkkk!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min cried out and rushed in to hug him.


     ‘This….’


     As his consciousness faded into darkness, Yi Ji-Hyuk began thinking.


     ‘….Can’t be good.’






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 120: Your heart might stop beating, you see 5
      Chapter 120: Your heart might stop beating, you see (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Yet another life rushed at him to die.


     Stab!


     A rusted sword pierced his lower belly, severed his spine, and exited through his back.


     “Keu-euck…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk reached down to grab the sword sticking out from his belly. The sharp blade cut into his skin and bit into his bones.


     But, it was fine.


     Because, Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t die. Even if he wanted to, he couldn’t.


     So, he’d not die just because of a measly sword wound.


     “You monster!!”


     He saw the pale face before him. Seeing those scared eyes trembling like that, a cold smirk formed on his face.


     You were the one who stabbed me with a sword first, yet why are you scared of me?


     *SFX for a sword sliding out of human flesh*


     As the blade was extracted from his body, a chilling and horrifying noise could be heard. With an emotionless face, Yi Ji-Hyuk grabbed the sword’s hilt and swung it against the attacker’s neck.


     Splash!


     The arteries were sliced open and blood gushed out like a fountain, dyeing the world crimson.


     Another one died.


     While carrying the bloodied greatsword, Yi Ji-Hyuk walked forward.


     His eyes could see countless men and women rushing towards him.


     A demon, a devil, a monster….


     He was sick and tired of those names.


     Wasn’t there another title people could call him with, that might be able to pique his interest once more?


     *SFX for arrows leaving the bows*


     Along with the successive twangs of bow strings being let loose, arrows utterly blanketed the entire sky.


     ‘Those might hurt a bit….’


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slightly turned his head away and shielded his eyes as the countless arrows flew in.


     *SFX for arrows piercing the body*


     Chilling, gruesome noises entered his ears.


     How unfortunate that those noises were coming from his body.


     “Ouch.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk yanked out an arrow stuck in his mouth.


     “That hurts.”


     Yeah, that f*cking hurts….


     The desperate assault went on and on.


     Arrows flew in, flames from various magic spells burned his body, a long spear pierced his heart, and swords slashed and cut his arms away.


     Too bad….


     What would all those actions change, anyway? He was someone who couldn’t die. He shoved back the eyeball that nearly succeeded in popping out of its socket and formed a disgusting smile.


     So boring.


     Boring.


     This was too d*mn boring.


     No, if he could actually feel boredom, then that would’ve been great. His mind continued to get refreshed. His old emotions were erased and a state of calmness was maintained constantly.


     He didn’t feel bored, nor did he get too angry.


     He never got enraged, neither was he in a constant state of suffering, nor did he ever feel too lonely.



     Nope, he was pretty relaxed throughout his journeys.


     If there were something interesting and fun about him maintaining such a calm state for centuries upon centuries, then that would be…. Him managing to stay sane even after all that time.


     In the end, even this event would be nothing more that a small blip in his life that would pass by soon enough.


     All that remained afterwards would be a slight ache here and there.


     “You deviiiil!!”


     “Dieeee!!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a lengthy groan.


     Think what you want.


     In this world where religion rules everything, I’ve already come to accept the fact that I’ll be called the devil simply because I look different from you lot.


     You can call me whatever you feel like….


     In the end, you’d fight me and oppose me all you want, and then….


     You’d curse me with your dying breaths.


     Exactly like how things have been repeating ad nauseam until now.


     With every step he took, arrows were automatically pushed out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body and fell to the ground.


     “Ah, ahhh….”


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Seeing him like that, despair and horror filled up the expressions of the attackers.


     It was those eyes again.


     Indeed, those d*mn eyes.


     Just how could it be possible that all these disparate people looked at him with the exact same sort of expression at the end of their lives?


     How tedious.


     He was sick and tired of them.


     Those d*mn eyes….


     *


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk opened his eyes, the world seemed to glisten in a golden hue. An endless span of gold, so unfathomably deep that it almost felt like he was being sucked in.


     It was the golden world that felt comfortable and at the same time, he also felt a faint homesickness from it.


     “You’re awake.” (Affeldrichae)


     Those were Affeldrichae’s eyes.


     It sure felt weird that the very first thing he saw as soon as opening his eyes happened to be her.


     “What happened back there?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You collapsed.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I did?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, you did.” (Affeldrichae)


     Now that was something he hadn’t experienced in a really, really long time.


     The reason for him losing consciousness could only mean that his mind was in the process of breaking down. However, as far as mental fortitude was concerned, Yi Ji-Hyuk was pretty much at counterstop, so him blacking out like that couldn’t be a simple situation at all.


     With his fixed state being undone, either his mental fortitude had weakened considerably, or it was likely that his mind had eroded to such an extent already.


     Affeldrichae quietly combed his hair with her fingers.


     Had she been stroking his hair until he opened his eyes? He kinda felt a wee bit uncomfortable by her thighs acting as a pillow under his head.


     “How long have I been out for?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Maybe a day? Somewhere around there.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm…..”


     For him to stay unconscious for that long…. It most likely meant that his body couldn’t endure the overpowering dark magic and came close to breaking down right there and then.


     ‘Hmm….’


     If he continued to rely on dark magic as he had done so until now, then his brain would be completely corrupted by it soon enough.


     If his mind were to get completely tainted by the dark magic, which was basically a combination of everything negative and bad, he’d no longer be a human being.


     One would become even worse than the lowly zombies, but since this was Yi Ji-Hyuk, he wouldn’t fall to the level of a walking corpse. Of course, he’d end up becoming a demonic entity or some such, instead.


     “I’m already a demon king, anyway.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, you know it’ll be completely different, don’t you?” (Affeldrichae)


     “What do you mean, different….?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The moment you fall and become a demonic entity, you’d become a completely a different person. You’d have different thoughts and emotions even if you were looking at the same things. Your perceptions and values of all the things you’ve seen, and all the people you’ve met, would fundamentally undergo a transformation.” (Affeldrichae)


     “That’s so troublesome.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “In short, the personality called Yi Ji-Hyuk would cease to exist. And something else unknown would appear to replace the void.” (Affeldrichae)


     Wasn’t that basically the same as death, then?


     He already suspected something similar to this might happen to him, but having heard that straight from the Lord of Dragons, he was beginning to feel the harsh reality even in his bones.


     The what-ifs had become undeniable fact and were swallowing Yi Ji-Hyuk up.


     “That is why you need to stop.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Well, I’d die anyways if the world was destroyed, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, you still have a place to return to.” (Affeldrichae)


     Return?


     He did?


     “Well, that is one unfunny joke, you know….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Also, what a horrible way to curse someone, too!


     Just how badly did I struggle to return to this world? Yet you’re telling me to willingly go back there? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You’re still persistent, I see.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Did you show up here to confirm that, Lord of the Dragons?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s Richae.”


     “Hmm……”


     “I’d rather prefer the dang lizard woman, too. So, please don’t call me the Lord. I am not it in this world.” (Affeldrichae)


     Nothing had changed, though.


     Affeldrichae.


     My sworn rival and a powerful foe who had stood in my way for over a thousand years.


     The protector of Berafe who tried to stop me right until the end.


     How hateful, and how despicable… (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     It was here that Affeldrichae’s slender fingers stroked his head again.


     “Did you sleep well?” (Affeldrichae)


     “If you count blacking out as sleeping, then sure. I slept real well. I feel really refreshed and light, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “How fortuna…..”


     It was then, the door to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s room was suddenly flung open!


     “….te”


     Jeong Hae-Min, Seo Ah-Young, and Doh Gah-Yun were entering the room, but stood there utterly frozen after seeing the sight taking place on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s bed.


     “Ah!”


     “Uh…..”


     “……..”


     Wearing a loose-fitting nightgown, Affeldrichae was providing a lap pillow to Yi Ji-Hyuk while stroking his hair, as the guy himself was nonchalantly using her thighs as if it was the most perfectly sensible thing in the whole world, and being half-naked to boot.


     “Ah…..”


     Seo Ah-Young began fiercely massaging her temples as if a vicious migraine was assaulting her.


     Just why….


     Hah, that man is completely, utterly beyond help, isn’t he? (Seo Ah-Young)


     “What do you think you’re doing?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young shouted out sharply, while sidling up next to Jeong Hae-Min in order to shield her eyes.


     Unfortunately….


     “Ah?! That’s cold!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     A piercing chill invaded Seo Ah-Young’s back without a warning. Kim Dah-Som had appeared behind her without anyone noticing it and was glaring at the bed with a pair of deadly cold eyes.


     ‘What is up with her?! Did she come from the Winter Kingdom or something? How did she make the air as cold as this?’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     Just as cold sweat drops formed on Seo Ah-Young’s back, the usually-quiet mouth of Doh Gah-Yun cracked open.


     “Before the deed? Or after?” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “W, what nonsense are you even talking about?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young cried out with a reddened face.


     This girl didn’t have any shame!


     And besides, such a scene would normally result from….


     “They all look relaxed, so…. Maybe, afterwards?” (Seo Ah-Yong)


     Hul?! What did I say out loud just now??


     “Wu, wuwuwu…..” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     The ominous vibration began reverberating from behind her back, so Seo Ah-Young freaked out and turned around to grasp Jeong Hae-Min’s shoulders.


     “Unni!! It’s not confirmed yet, so please calm d….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     *SFX for Jeong Hae-Min’s loud wailing*


     The morning call had begun in earnest.


     *


     “Hah….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was angrily sucking on his cigarette in the living room. And the female troupe had him surrounded from all sides.


     “Argh, what now?! What?! I haven’t done anything wrong!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Of course, Yi Ji-Hyuk remained steadfast despite the odds.


     He hadn’t done anything wrong, so he didn’t feel like humouring this kind of treatment at all.


     No, wait – technically speaking, even if there was some kind of an accident, was there a reason for him to be cornered like this?


     “Why don’t you come clean?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Eh? With what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     By the way, why is she even here, busy nosing around in other people’s business?


     And what’s up with her expression?


     Did a cockroach crawl by on the floor or something just now? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Come clean with the reason why she was in your room, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “What the hell? Is that a crime? Something like that can happen, can’t it?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hah?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted derisively.


     What is this? There was once upon a time when dozens of women used to frequent my room, you know?


     Of course, by women, I mean they were Succubi or Demi Liches, so on and so forth….


     Ah, now that I think back, I’m kind of feeling depressed for some reason. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “What does that got to do with you, anyway?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     His surprisingly logical counterpunch caused Seo Ah-Young to flinch.


     Obviously, there was no reason for her to butt in here. What did it matter to her with whom Yi Ji-Hyuk chose to fool around with?


     However….


     Seo Ah-Young bit her lower lip after seeing Jeong Hae-Min and her still swollen eyes.


     The shorty idol might be a fool, but she also happened to be a kind unni, as well.


     Sure, she was a bit slow in the head, a bit shallow, and definitely didn’t act her age, but….


     “I can hear you, you stupid girl!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Hul? Really?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Lately, she often found herself inadvertently voicing her inner thoughts for some reason.


     Seo Ah-Young shook her head and continued to pressure Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “I don’t care about the relationship between you two. However, as the department head of the NDF, I have the responsibility to know about things that might have a connection to your past! That is why, tell us what your relationship with her is.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You aren’t making any sense at all!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk resisted, but the female troupe remained even more dedicated than he was.


     “What’s your relationship with her?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min threw him a straight one.


     “Curious.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     Doh Gah-Yun helped her along, too.


     “….The past isn’t important.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     The stares of Doh Gah-Yun and Jeong Hae-Min shifted to Kim Dah-Som almost right away. She had regained her usual calm demeanor already, but her voice still sounded chilly.


     “The important thing is what will happen in the future.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Hey, kiddo….


     Please don’t say those words with those kind of eyes. Please.


     This unni’s heart is weaker than it looks, you know. (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Seo Ah-Young wiped the cold sweat on her forehead.


     Meanwhile, having been subjected to sharp glares from all sides, Yi Ji-Hyuk began gradually shrinking back.


     This is so weird. What’s going on here?


     I have never encountered this sort of a situation before in my life. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     The Yi Ji-Hyuk’s interpretation of “in my life” had quite a different meaning to other people’s “in my life”, of course. But the combined pressure of the female troupe was indeed quite mighty, as evidenced by Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shrinking body.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Affeldrichae had been quietly observing this sight from the side for a while, before eventually opening her mouth as her head tilted a little.


     “Why are you all attacking Mister Ji-Hyuk?” (Affeldrichae)


     Why does that woman keep on calling him Mister Ji-Hyuk?!


     Trying to show off that you’re close to him, is that it?! (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     Jeong Hae-Min lightly bit her lower lip.


     “Ah. I see. So that’s what it was.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae nodded her head as if she had finally understood what was going on here, before she muttered something out that no one else had been expecting.


     “If it’s the matter concerning that, all of you should stop worrying about it.” (Affeldrichae)


     “What do you mean?”


     “Because…..” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae smiled gently and carried on.


     “A woman who lays claim to Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk already exists, you see.” (Affeldrichae)


     “EH?” (Everyone)


     Even Seo Ah-Young’s eyes grew extra round after hearing that unexpected revelation.


     There was another woman?


     Someone else?!


     Just what was this lecherous b*stard doing in the past?


     “My relationship with Mister Ji-Hyuk isn’t what you think. If I were to be more specific, you could say that it’s the exact opposite, actually. If he regains his power, then…. Mm. It does not feel right to say that with my own mouth, regrettably. In any case, the person enjoying such a relationship with Mister Ji-Hyuk is currently….” (Affeldrichae)


     “S, stop right there!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cried out as his entire body quivered.


     “Don’t you dare say it!! You’re creeping me out here!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon? But….” (Affeldrichae)


     “I said, stop it!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae understood where he was coming from, but the other females didn’t even display a hint of understanding his plight.


     “Why do you stop in the middle of telling us?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You see, there’s this thing…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly opened his mouth with a crumpled expression etched on his face.


     “….Called trauma!! A trauma so severe, it’s branded forever in your soul!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And you lot are giving me a new one right now!!


     “Whatever!! All of you, get out!! I wanna rest!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You already rested for a whole day, though!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I said, get the hell outta here! Get!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk abruptly got up from his spot and shook his head hard, before marching straight back into his room. It was here that everyone’s gaze landed on Affeldrichae.


     “Well, he told me not to speak about it anymore. So, excuse me.” (Affeldrichae)


     Even Affeldrichae left them and went upstairs to her private room. The remaining females began brooding over what she said, their expressions hard to read.


     “We gotta….” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Come up….” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “With a countermeasure.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     As the three female’s gaze focused on Seo Ah-Young, she could only think wryly to herself.


     ‘Why me….’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     She couldn’t find a way out from this.


     Uh-whew.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 121: A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything 1
      Chapter 121: A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Using the excuse of recuperating from his wounds, Yi Ji-Hyuk got himself a few days off. The first thing he did on the following morning was to switch on his computer.


     No, actually – he tried to do that.


     “….Aren’t you going to stop?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Affeldrichae)


     “You know, I’m just wondering to myself here since you’ve been playing non-stop for so long, shouldn’t you be dead tired by now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     You’ve been playing since last night until this morning, so don’t you want to take a break or something?


     Even I can’t do what you’re doing. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I’m not feeling tired at all.” (Affeldrichae)


     But, of course you aren’t.


     It wouldn’t make sense if a Lord of all Dragons got tired from playing a handful of matches in a video game!


     But you know as well as I do, that I wasn’t really asking you about your fatigue! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Is it fun?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m not doing this for the sake of having fun. I’d like you to stop misunderstanding me! I’m currently trying to decipher the human behavioural patterns as well as their thought process. This game happens to contain plenty of both! And so, I am diligently deciphering that. In other words, I’m not having fun. As a matter of fact, I feel somewhat insulted by your insinuation that I derive enjoyment from playing a game invented by measly humans!” (Affeldrichae)


     “….I’m also a human, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Calling me measly?!


     How dare this lizard woman!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Ah. That’s right. Forgive me. My head knows that you’re a human, but in all honesty, it’s hard to think of you as a human, Mister Ji-Hyuk. By the way, this person is supposed to come and lend his aid here, yet why isn’t he coming? I just can’t understand a human’s thought process at all. It’s very hard for me to keep my cool when others can’t seem to figure out something even a dolphin could.” (Affeldrichae)


     “………”


     Why don’t you just become a pro gamer, instead?


     Why don’t you do it in moderation, ah? You’re just being too much here! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a long, long sigh and left the room.


     He took a quick shower and picked up his phone afterwards.


     – “Hello? What’s the matter?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Please get me a new computer.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     – “I…. Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk. I may not look it, but I am acknowledged as one of the high-value individuals. Meaning, I’m very busy at the moment. Do you even know what is happening right now?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “How much to you want for your troubles?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     – “100?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Deal. So get me one, please. I might really die at this rate.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     – “….Understood.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     That’d been sorted out, somehow.


     Pulling that lizard woman off his computer was practically impossible now. Instead, getting another one would be far more advantageous for everyone involved.


     Besides all that….


     What’s wrong with the atmosphere of this house?


     It’s like, really depressing for some reason. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk walked to the living room, and saw his mother sitting on the couch, watching the television.


     “What are you doing, mom?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Park Seon-Duk shifted her gaze towards her son and spoke, her expression a little grave.


     “You’re up, son?” (mom)


     “Ng, mom. Gimme something to eat, please.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Food isn’t important right now. Come and take a look at this.” (mom)


     How could there be a matter more important than food in this world?!


     “Mm?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gaze followed mom’s pointing finger and landed on the TV screen, currently showing the horrifying sight of a destroyed city.


     “Huh……”


     That sight of the Statue of Liberty with its side ripped apart sure sobered him up real fast. What a horrifying sight it was, with twisted and blackened steel beams jutting out every which way.


     “What happened?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “A monster did that, my son.” (mom)


     “Did they kill it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Park Seon-Duk shook her head.


     “No, son.” (mom)


     Mm….


     So, they couldn’t kill it yet? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     But, of course – if that Zombie Dragon had made landfall on the Korean peninsula when Yi Ji-Hyuk wasn’t around, a pure hell would’ve unfolded here, too. The nation of Korea would’ve fallen in less than a day.


     Meanwhile, the TV screen was now showing the footage of several utterly destroyed cities. The images taken from the helicopter flying in the sky conveyed the scale of destruction quite clearly.


     “That’s way too much.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even Yi Ji-Hyuk began frowning deeply.


     It seemed that the monsters hit the cities as the evacuation was still ongoing. Most likely, the majority of the civilians living in those cities couldn’t escape in time and….


     The screen changed and showed Japan this time.


     The sight of a city encased in ice.


     The Zombie Dragon had been defeated already, but the layer of frost still remained even after a full day had passed by. The TV crew couldn’t get any closer and had to shoot from a fair distance away.


     “What will we do?” (mom)


     Park Seon-Duk sighed out in helplessness.


     Those weren’t the only reminders appearing on the TV screen.


     There was the Eiffel Tower, now lying on the ground with its side gone; several cities Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t recognise, laying in smouldering ruins.


     The reporters conveying these images too carried hardened expressions as they continued to explain the situation in a grave tone of voice.


     ‘So, it’s finally begun.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t help but think that the world was in some strange state of denial. That was the impression he got when he returned from Berafe.


     Monsters were attacking everyday and people were dying in droves. Yet, life carried on as if it was business as usual.


     Indeed it was true that various Gates had been defended against quite ably in the past, but he still thought the populace didn’t seem to be too aware of the crisis they were in.


     Sure, the government utilised whatever means they could, in order to lighten the public sentiment and made superstars out of ability users, and thus alleviated some of the mounting tension, but none of those would’ve worked unless the populace itself actively ignored the current reality.


     “This isn’t a game, you know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, this was reality.


     If a Gate no one could defend against opened up in front of your house tomorrow, everything would come crashing down.


     Humans had this tendency to ignore and deny certain matters they couldn’t do something about within their own powers.


     Even before these Gates started opening up, the world was full of nuclear arsenal, and those could’ve easily wiped the human race off in a matter of minutes. But no one tried to resolve such a dangerous situation at all.


     ‘It’s the same story with the Gates, too.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Humans would try to forget about it, since they couldn’t fix it nor understand it. No, simply telling oneself that this had nothing to do with them would make life that much easier.


     And so, the cruel reality everyone tried to avoid until now had become a sharp knife that began cutting into skin and stabbing ever deeper into one’s flesh.


     ‘With this, everyone should realise it now.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The reality of Gates opening up was exactly like the blade thrust below the populace’s neck.


     If so, what would happen next?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pulled a cigarette out and lit it up. The unhealthy smoke filled up his lungs.


     He hadn’t encountered a situation like this one, so he couldn’t really make an educated guess, but he was still sure of one thing: there would be nothing more scarier than a mob of people facing a definite threat to their very existence.


     Since there was tangible public order in this world, the expected fallout would not be as great, but it would not do to relax one’s guard, either.


     “Well, it doesn’t matter to me anyways.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     As long as he was not affected by it, he couldn’t give a rat’s a*s.


     “Ji-Hyuk-ah.” (mom)


     “Oh. Mom, don’t worry about it. I’m sure it’s nothing major.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, still….” (mom)


     “There won’t be a big problem.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I do not think the same as you, son.” (mom)


     “It’s going to be fine, mom.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, I’m not fine at all.” (mom)


     ….Eh?


     Something’s a bit off about this conversation, isn’t it? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     When he turned his head, he saw his mom glaring at him with her brows arched up exactly like how Yi Ji-Hyuk would do.


     ‘Ahh. So that’s where I got my brows from.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, she’s definitely my mom for sure, then.


     100% definitely sure….


     Just as Yi Ji-Hyuk felt the connections shared between the family members and wanted to express his admiration for it, Park Seon-Duk’s sharp voice dug harshly into his ears.


     “Who told you that you can smoke in the living room?” (mom)


     “………”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk became speechless and quickly pulled the cigarette out from his mouth all the while searching for a place to kill it.


     Eh? But, there’s none here….


     “I’ve been generous and tried to be as understanding as possible when you continued to smoke in this era of non-smoking, yet you even dare to light one up in my living room?!” (mom)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk realised that mom’s voice was getting progressively louder, so he wordlessly ran for the front exit.


     “You fool!” (mom)


     “Ahhh, noooo!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     SLAP!!


     His back received the mom’s palm strike, a first in a while, and his jaw nearly fell to the ground.


     Was this how it felt like when a spine folds backwards?


     Forget about some stupid magic, wouldn’t it be quicker to actually learn this instead? Just one hit would be enough to defeat a demon king!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tried to rub his painful back with one hand as he desperately ran towards the front door.


     He must escape before another hit came at his way!


     “Stop, right this instant!” (mom)


     “Ah-ahck?! Mom!! Just how old am I?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re being noisy!!” (mom)


     Slap!! SLAP!!


     She grabbed the back of his neck with one hand, while her other one landed several consecutive palm strikes on his back, causing Yi Ji-Hyuk to vomit the figurative blood out.


     Not even those infamous assassins from Berafe’s Tamah Mountain possessed such skills!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk somehow managed to open the door and escape outside, but he could only shudder in fear from the voice shouting at him coming from inside the house.


     He then muttered to himself.


     “The world isn’t the problem.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nope, it was his mom!


     In the past, he used to click his tongue at those kings and emperors who were utterly powerless against their mothers and got whipped around. But now that he was in the same boat as them…. he had no qualifications to badmouth them at all!


     This wasn’t the issue of power!! Not even that!


     Just because you had some power, what could you possibly do to your own mother with that?


     “Euh…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk squatted on the ground and tried to reach behind him. Too bad, his hands wouldn’t reach that far!!


     Oh-Sik had roughly surmised the current situation and hurriedly trotted closer, before tapping his owner’s back with his small front paw.


     “Keu-heuph.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Oh-Sik-ah.


     My wonderful little Oh-Sik.


     It’s true – you’re the only one I can rely on! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk now realised the true reason why a man would become enamoured with pet dogs as he grew older. And he tightly hugged Oh-Sik after he was overcome with emotions.


     The fact that Oh-Sik pushed forward desperately with his two front legs against Yi Ji-Hyuk’s chest kind of ruined the moment, but this much was nothing, really.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lowered Oh-Sik back to the ground while feeling a bit touched as well as disappointed at the same time.


     “Mm?”


     Whimper, whimper….


     Now that he was safely back on the ground, Oh-Sik began scratching his doggy bowl. It resembled more of a drum than an actual dog bowl, though!


     If he wanted to, Oh-Sik could swim in it full of pet food, even.


     Anyways….


     What the hell. I bought you plenty of pet food, didn’t I? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….Wait, you need more?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whimper.


     Being on the receiving end of Oh-Sik’s “puppy dog eyes” attack, Yi Ji-Hyuk was beset with this suspicion where the pet food wasn’t actually for the mini Ogre’s consumption, but for some other creature, instead.


     “What the heck. Are you actually running two households right now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Oh-Sik then began avoiding meeting his gaze for some reason.


     “Uh-whew…..”


     Well, this was a tough world after all.


     This was a world where one couldn’t even get a date with a girl if one couldn’t afford a handbag from a name brand, so it shouldn’t be too different with dogs, too.


     ‘Ahh, wait. Oh-Sik… isn’t a dog, is he?’


     Yi Ji-Hyuk opened one of the pet food bags piled up to the side of the yard and poured the contents into Oh-Sik’s bowl.


     He resolved himself to buy the poor thing pork ribs or something when he came back home later. Well, this little guy was a carnivore, so it wouldn’t do to continue feeding him with pet food only, would it?


     “Watch the house, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Woof!”


     ….He woofed.


     With this, isn’t he more or less a wonderful puppy now?


     Sure, it’s all wonderful and all, but…. What is this… how should I say this…. This complicated, strange feeling…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk patted the head of Oh-Sik and spoke up.


     “Do you want me to change you back?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even if it was for a short while?


     Oh-Sik shook his head.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was even more weirded out after realising that the Ogre was serious.


     He didn’t want to revert back to how he was? Or, did he simply give up?


     Wait, now that I think about it, this guy and I are pretty much similar, aren’t we?


     I mean, we both could have lived like kings, yet we end up living like this, our powers gone and all.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Isn’t he just a bit too pitiful? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk resolved himself once more while looking at Oh-Sik. He then turned around and began retching all of a sudden.


     He pressed his stomach with one hand, while the other covered his mouth…. He began dry coughing rather laboriously.


     “Woof?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk retched and dry heaved for a while, before grasping something in his hand that came out of his mouth. He then tied this object on the dog collar attached to Oh-Sik’s neck.


     “Hey, Oh-Sik?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whimper?


     “Here is the Mana crystal, so if you sense danger or you think you gotta do something even when I’m not around, swallow this. Then you should revert back to your original size. There’s just enough Mana left in it for that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whimper?!


     “There, there.”


     Oh-Sik’s eyes began trembling.


     Wait a minute. This…. I saw where this thing came from, yet you want me to swallow this?!


     What the hell is this sh*t? A new type of torture?


     Just how far are you planning to torment me, you rotten owner of mine!! (Oh-Sik’s inner monologue)


     “There, there. No need to be moved that much, you know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Moved? What the hell are you even on about?! (Oh-Sik’s inner monologue)


     “There, there.”


     The misunderstanding between the two lifeforms was deepening quite accidentally.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk patted the back of Oh-Sik, and got up to leave the front yard.


     As soon as he opened the front gate and stepped outside, he felt the rather familiar presence nearby. He then spotted the blond head bobbing in and out of the top of the brick wall ever so slightly just over there.


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked there and asked aloud.


     “So, hey. I hope your hard work today has been incident-free so far, Miss Poltergeist of my front gate.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Heh….”


     Kim Dah-Som peeked her head out.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 122: A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything 2
      Cgapter 122: A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “You’re here.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Don’t greet me as if it’s the most obvious thing to do in the world!!


     You ain’t even my security guard, you know! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head with a bit of mixed expression on his face.


     “You’re a little later than usual today.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “….Uh, sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And, stop checking the time, too!


     Besides, I… Today’s my off day, so who cares if I’m late or not? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Could it be possible that the person who knew the behavioural pattern of Yi Ji-Hyuk better than anyone happened to be none other than Kim Dah-Som?


     After thinking up of this distinct possibility, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s entire body began shuddering involuntarily.


     “It’s cold, isn’t it?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Now that he heard her, the weather did feel a bit chilly today.


     Was it Winter already?


     Mm?


     Could this girl be waiting for me all this time in this weather? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….How long have you been waiting for me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I only arrived just now.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     ….Okay, then why are your cheeks all red and frozen? And I see your hands are stiff from the cold, too.


     Just how long did this girl wait for me here? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     He always had felt uncomfortable being around her, but seeing her continue acting like this, he ended up with a wee bit of sympathy for her. Just a tiny bit.


     “Here.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Ng?”


     Kim Dah-Som presented him with a small gift box.


     “I thought it’d look good on you.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “….Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk awkwardly received her box.


     Wait, hasn’t she given me waaaay too much stuff already?


     As a man, I shouldn’t be receiving gifts all the time, though…


     But well, since she’s giving me, who am I to refuse? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Rather than the consideration towards the dynamics of human relationships, his pauper tendencies occupied a far bigger slice of his mental capacity, it seemed.


     So, Yi Ji-Hyuk wordlessly took the box and looked at it. It barely filled his palm. What could this be?


     “Uh, thanks.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just as he was about to stuff the box into his pocket, Kim Dah-Som shook her head and grasped Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hand.


     “Please open it now.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “What, now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes. Please.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sneaked a glance at her eyes. And when he saw those determined eyes, he found it hard to mumble his way out of this one.


     “U, uh. Okay.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What could this be? This strange sensation, where he felt small and powerless? Yi Ji-Hyuk cautiously opened the lid.



     “Uh….”


     Inside this little box, something he didn’t quite expect was waiting for him.


     Until now, he got stuff like a scarf, gloves, or things similar in nature, yet when his eyes clapped on the metallic object in the box, he couldn’t help but get a little bit flustered.


     “What the heck. What is this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s a necklace.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     I didn’t ask you because I didn’t know that, you know!


     No, I was asking, why a necklace, all of a sudden?


     Hmm. This, this is a bit more troublesome….


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     This is on a whole new level from a scarf or gloves, after all.


     But then again, I even received a whole set of matching clothes from her, so to say I can’t accept this now is a bit awkward, too. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I originally don’t like….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I thought that things like rings would get in the way of your work, so I chose this one.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “………”


     “I thought that a bracelet might prove to be too cumbersome, so I asked oppa. He said that a necklace should be the best choice overall.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Kim Dah-Hyun, you fool! How dare you!


     I shall cut your head off! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Even still, this is a bit….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Without saying a word, Kim Dah-Som gently stared back at him.


     “H, hm….”


     Indeed, it was gently.


     Too ‘gently’, in fact….


     Her focused, unwavering eyes caused cold sweat drops to form on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s forehead.


     “No, well, uh, I don’t mind the others, but a necklace is….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Dah-Som remained still and silent as she continued to stare at him.


     Those eyes were just too….


     ‘It’d be better if you just shout at me or something!!’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Stop staring at me like that!!


     I can’t stop flinching because of you, you know!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Argh, fine. I got it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     In the end, Yi Ji-Hyuk declared his defeat and spat out a lengthy groan.


     “Fine. I’ll put it on later.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He was about to close the lid on the box, but Kim Dah-Som grasped his hand again.


     “…..What, now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     Why is she wasting time here like this?


     Just what is the Korean government doing, ah?


     You should hire this girl as your diplomat, you know?!


     Who cares about some documents and whatnot, just get her to your diplomatic meetings and she’d get you everything you need from the other side!!


     Why can’t they recognise talent like hers?


     ….Ah. This girl’s still a high school student, isn’t she….? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “U, uh. Okay.”


     Again, with a mixed expression, Yi Ji-Hyuk picked up the necklace and put it on.


     “Are you happy now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A bright smile formed on Kim Dah-Som’s face as she nodded her head.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk momentarily thought that she looked just a tiny little bit adorable right now, coughed to clear his throat, and turned his head away.


     “By the way, shouldn’t you be in school today?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………”


     What was that?


     That slight and nearly imperceptible shudder? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Isn’t today a school day?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     No, hang on a minute. Of course it is!


     There’s no mistaking it!


     I mean, Ye-Won went to school this morning, after all!


     So, how come this girl is standing outside my house at this time of the day, then? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….You should at least do what you’re supposed to, right? Don’t you agree?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Of course, Yi Ji-Hyuk eminently lacked the qualifications to say such things, but it seemed that Kim Dah-Som still received a fair amount of damage just then.


     The girl with a steely demeanour was flinching rather noticeably now.


     “You… How do your grades look like?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Shake, shake.


     Her blonde hair danced in the air according to her shaking head.


     “….Well, sure thing. Even if you don’t study, you probably can survive without a problem.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seriously, with her looks alone, she should be able to do all sorts of things.


     “If you become a celebrity, I’m sure you could make as much as that shorty does, probably.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “How preposterous!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned around to face that rebuttal coming from somewhere behind him.


     “And why are you here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kitted out in a white padded coat and a beret, Jeong Hae-Min replied to him while blowing her hot breath onto her frozen-stiff hands.


     “I was on my way to work, you know?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “….You poor little thing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Finally, it seemed that her career as an idol was over. Her manager didn’t even bother to come fetch her.


     “What stupid things are you thinking of now?! I gained weight lately, so I’m taking a walk to get some extra exercise, you know!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Sure, sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Today, he’d at least try not to damage her pride.


     “What the heck?! What is up with your expression?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “It’s nothing. It must’ve been hard to walk all this way with those short legs of yours. You worked hard.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “They are not short!! It’s my height that’s short! My legs are long for my body and as a result, they are of average lengths, I’ll have you know!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wordlessly walked towards Jeong Hae-Min, and placed his leg next to hers.


     The sight of her pelvis just barely reaching his thighs was rather pitiful, really.


     “Yup. Short legs.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Stopppp it!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min angrily shoved him away.


     “Besides all that!! You think the world of celebrities is easy? It’s not a place where you get famous just because you’ve got a pretty face, you know! What can you possibly do with a kid who can’t even talk properly in the first place?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Sure, sure. Your life as an unknown hopeful must’ve been hard, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “T, that’s not it!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Sure, sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Wu, wu….”


     When Jeong Hae-Min began revving her engine, Yi Ji-Hyuk tightly grasped her head with one hand and spoke.


     “You better stop. You shouldn’t do that in the morning. Where are your manners?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “M, mm.”


     “Okay, time to go.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took large strides and walked away. Jeong Hae-Min shot a meaningful glance at Kim Dah-Som, and hurriedly ran after him.


     Kim Dah-Som watched them walk away with a slightly unhappy expression. When the duo could no longer be seen, she slowly extracted her phone out.


     A map appeared on the screen, and then, a slow-moving dot formed in the middle of that map.


     Kim Dah-Som stared at that slow-moving dot with a content expression, before putting her phone away and turned around to leave.


     Her steps as she headed for the school seemed so airy and cheerful for some reason.


     *


     “Oh. You’ve come.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom greeted Yi Ji-Hyuk first as the youth entered the NDF offices.


     “But, I thought you were not coming in today?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sat down in his usual spot and proceeded to switch on the computer.


     “Don’t mind me. I just came here to play some games.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ………


     What the frack?! Hey, you crazy as*hole! Who comes to work so he can play computer games?!


     You think this is your living room or something?!


     Can’t you see other people working their butts off in here? (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     Utterly not caring about Kim Jae-Beom’s inner thoughts, Yi Ji-Hyuk booted the game up and connected online.


     Choi Jung-Hoon quietly stared at that sight before spitting out a grand sigh.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yes?”


     “Since you were enjoying your day off, I didn’t want to call you, but now that you’re here, I’d like to talk to you about some things.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mmm, nope. Next time.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….It’s urgent.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Sure. I’m also urgent, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s really urgent, though…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyebrow arched up ever so slightly.


     “This is what’s wrong with the nation of Korea! Right here, this thing!! What the heck. It’s my off day, so you should let me take a break in peace! Yet, you keep hounding me with phone calls, trying to make me work and whatnot, which means I can’t even get a proper rest and stuff! Seriously, there will always be urgent matters!! But, if you keep calling for me everytime something urgent happens, just when am I supposed to take a break?! Ahh?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Then, don’t show up at work, you cra…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Vice Captain!! You’re thinking out loud again!!” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Ah!”


     Choi Jung-Hoon hurriedly assumed an awkward smile.


     “…You ‘cra’ what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ah!! Look! They are coming to gank you!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Where?! Where?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Jae-Beom couldn’t help but express his admiration at Choi Jung-Hoon’s ability to easily divert Yi Ji-Hyuk’s attention away.


     As expected of the lone Yi Ji-Hyuk controller in the world.


     “In any case. It is a serious matter.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk leaned against the chair and pulled out from the spot.


     “Mm?”


     “Sub for me for a sec.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Jae-Beom brought his chair closer and occupied Yi Ji-Hyuk’s spot. The youth then stood up.


     “Why don’t we chat while taking a smoke break?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     *


     Click.


     Choi Jung-Hoon lit the cigarette up with his lighter and Yi Ji-Hyuk breathed in the unhealthy smoke.


     “Hmm……”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly breathed out the smoke and raised his head to look at Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “Okay, so. What’s going on?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “We’ve received requests for assistance.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “From who?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon scratched his cheeks as if he was feeling rather troubled at the moment.


     “For now, from the States, France, as well as Turkey.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, they are all bigshots, aren’t they?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Indeed, they are.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The events unfolding there were so serious that these bigshot nations couldn’t deal with them and had to ask for assistance from Korea.


     “How bad is the pressure coming from them?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s really bad.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Which one is the worst?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon replied with a collected voice.


     “It’d have to be the USA. They are even showing signs of mobilising their military against us if we don’t help them out immediately.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “They should just use that military to kill the monster, instead.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You know that it doesn’t really work that way.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm…..”


     Of course, he knew that already.


     There were ability users that could ably kill a monster that an army of a million soldiers couldn’t handle, but on the flip side, those same ability users would not be able to win against a traditional army.


     This strange balance continued to exist and prevented a huge confrontation from taking place, but after Yi Ji-Hyuk made his appearance, that balance was teetering rather dangerously now.


     The balance between monsters and the ability users was now broken…..


     And the balance between the ability users and regular people had broken down as well.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     One would have to wait and see just what sort of ramification that breaking down of balance meant for everyone, but without a doubt, it wouldn’t be good news at all.


     “So, what will you do?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If it was a month ago, he’d declare his unwillingness to go and help while throwing a mighty temper tantrum, but recently, Yi Ji-Hyuk had been resolving these situations one way or the other.


     While pretending to be not interested and all, to boot.


     ‘Did he suddenly develop a sense of justice or something?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ….This Yi Ji-Hyuk did?


     Choi Jung-Hoon couldn’t help but chuckle in disbelief, even though he was the one who came up with the notion in the first place.


     This type of a guy would never make a move out of some misplaced sense of justice. No, he probably did possess a tiny little speck of righteousness somewhere in his heart.


     It’d be on the level of solving those situations where people were dying right in front of his eyes by an event that he could easily take care of with his own powers.


     Regardless of whether you were a good person or an evil one, you’d at least run towards the water’s edge after spotting a drowning child, after all.


     However, expecting more than that would be an exercise in futility.


     Choi Jung-Hoon shouldn’t even get his hopes up here.


     Besides, there was no guarantee that Yi Ji-Hyuk having a sense of justice, righteousness, would be seen as important to those people, anyways.


     “For now, well….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders.


     “….Keep an eye out on what’s happening. For now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hmm. Are you trying to make them sweat for a bit longer?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Tell them to offer up everything they can, and then some. I’m sure you know what to do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “As long as I can use your name.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You have a free reign on that front.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Roger that. I understand.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head and turned around to leave.


     “Let’s go back inside.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon watched the dying cigarette butt fly in the air and followed after Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     ‘Now that I think about it….’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     What an interesting turn of events this was, where the nation of Korea who was always on the receiving end of harsh, unreasonable demands was now being inundated with desperate appeals for assistance instead.


     ‘It’s all because of this guy.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Just one guy had transformed a country’s international profile.


     This would have been unimaginable in the old world.


     It was as if this lone man had stepped into the spotlight where even the most powerful corporations in the world or politicians with enough clout to shift the directions of several nations could not manage to occupy.


     It was to the extent that the voices of all those requests coming through both the official and unofficial channels were rather polite in tone now.


     “What an interesting turn of events, indeed.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What was that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, it’s nothing important.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon grinned brightly and followed after Yi Ji-Hyuk.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 123: A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything 3
      Chapter 123: A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Have we received an answer from them yet?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren looked terrible from the dried sweat and ash from his cigars dirtying his face. He was in an utterly pitiful state as if his previous clean and confident appearance was nothing but a lie.


     However, he didn’t even have the leeway to maintain the basic hygiene at the moment.


     The United States of America boasted such a vast landmass, yet several of its cities were lying in smouldering ruins right now.


     “Godd*mn it.” (Christopher McLaren)


     America’s proud and superior ability users and her military, the best in the world, proved to be completely useless. They somehow managed to get themselves out of the X1 incident, but there was nothing they could do for this one.


     They even resorted to deploying a tactical nuke on the monster as it roamed the desert, but then, the d*mn thing simply devoured the nuclear bomb and continued to march Northward.


     There was only one way to resolve this situation.


     And it’s name was Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     The peerless ability user who defeated that nonsensically huge dragon with a single attack.


     The strongest ability user in human history, exceeding the danger level ‘S’ and becoming the first-ever to be crowned ‘X’.


     “Send another request to Korea through the diplomatic channel one more time. If that doesn’t work, then tell the Mister President to seriously consider paying a state visit to Korea.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “However, that is….” (adjutant)


     “Worry about your reputation and honour only after making sure that you still have a country to defend!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “M, mmm….”


     What cruelly realistic words they were.


     ….For America to yield first.


     Had something similar to that happened in the past 100 years?


     “Our citizens take the priority. Presidents will change. And our honour can be restored at a later time. However, if there are no citizens left, then there will be no country.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “….Yes, sir.”


     Even now, the populace was in a mad rush to escape to Canada. But if the situation worsened even further, who knew what else might happen?


     “Secure Yi Ji-Hyuk! And do it fast!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Sir, surely there are things that needs to take its natural course?”


     “You dimwit! What will you do, if France manages to spirit him away first?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Why would our ally do something like that, sir?”


     Christopher grasped his head.


     Suddenly, he was overcome with a strong urge to shove a massive amount of glucose down the throat of his adjutant so the boy’s brain might function better. (TL: Yep, “glucose” bit is actually from the raw. I double checked to make sure….)



     “Forget about the past relations! With the current situation in this state, the world’s order will soon change! That d*mn tiny-a*s East Asian country now holds the fate of the entire planet in its hands! Don’t you get that?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “……..”


     But, could it be really like that?


     “A relationship is divided between the side who needs something, and the other who doesn’t. I hope you are not suggesting that we hold an advantage when it’s us who needs something?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “No, sir.”


     The adjutant could not disagree at all.


     “Then, move your a*s! Do whatever it takes to bring him here! If you don’t, you and I will be out of a job soon! No, scratch that, our organisation itself will cease to exist altogether!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir! I’ll keep that in mind!”


     “I’ll also make a move, so get started right away.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren watched his adjutant leave his office as he picked up the phone. This wasn’t the time to worry about saving face and c**p like that.


     ….Similar events were unfolding in several countries at the same time.


     Thanks to that, the diplomatic channel of Korea was met with an unprecedented boom for the first time in its history. Those in charge of receiving the calls felt like they were dying from overwork, while those managing them realised that they simply couldn’t laugh this one off, either.


     *


     “So? What did he say?” (Minister)


     “….Apparently, he has left for home, sir.”


     “What?!” (Minister)


     Korea’s Minister of Foreign Affairs facepalmed, hard.


     “He went home? Home?! When the situation is this bad?!” (Minister)


     “Well, we don’t have any method of stopping him, Minister.”


     “How can you even say that! Does he not draw his livelihood from the government?! So, how does it make any sort of sense that we can’t control him at all?!” (Minister)


     ‘If you know so much, why don’t you do it yourself, then?’


     The secretary did his best to suppress those words from jumping out of his mouth.


     “How can we control someone who doesn’t want anything, sir? If we threaten him with a dismissal, he’d jump up and down in delight. He doesn’t want money, and he already has a lot to play around with already. Influence? Apparently, he’s not even remotely interested.”


     “What about woman, then?” (Minister)


     “Would you like to take a look at this, sir?”


     The Minister finished reading the detailed records of all the women surrounding Yi Ji-Hyuk and put the documents down, before roaring at the top of his lungs.


     “Then what? Are you saying there is nothing we can do?! The international pressure is mounting on us with every passing second. And right now is the perfect timing, too! If we fail to grasp this chance, the benefits we can extract from them will only decrease later on!!” (Minister)


     “For now, there is one person we can rely on, sir.”


     “You mean, that guy named Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Minister)


     “Yes, sir.”


     “Hmm….”


     Choi Jung-Hoon. Choi Jung-Hoon, was it….


     He was a young and talented rising star, but how could the Minister bet the country’s fate on that man’s shoulders?


     No, wait – it was still a matter of grave concern if he could make the miracle happen. He was still a wee little hatchling, but he seemingly possessed the ability to control this country’s most potent bargaining chip!


     “Mmm…..”


     A long sigh formed from deep anxiety leaked out from the Minister’s mouth.


     “Did he say he can make it happen?” (Minister)


     “He said that, Yi Ji-Hyuk is an existence even beyond his ability to maintain, so he can’t give us a definite answer, but he’ll try his best.”


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk, Yi Ji-Hyuk…..


     The most powerful ability user appearing in the nation of Korea was indeed something to celebrate, but why did the Minister feel that, rather than things becoming easier, everything had become far more complicated, instead?


     “Really now….” (Minister)


     Just why did an event like this one have to happen during his tenure?


     “Okay, so. What is this Yi Ji-Hyuk doing right now?” (Minister)


     “….We’re currently keeping an eye on him.”


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Where is he?” (Minister)


     “Well, that is….”


     “Please, speak up.” (Minister)


     “….In an arcade….”


     “Pardon me?!” (Minister)


     The expression of the Minister became totally dumbfounded.


     *


     YOU WIN!!


     “Fufufu.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at the victory screen and cackled like a villain.


     This was it!


     This was what victory tasted like!


     How long did he have to go on without tasting this sweet tonic?


     Seeing his character with that cool victory pose, it felt like all his bottled-up frustration was blown away in one shot.


     “This is my power!!”


     Now that the genre of the game had changed, his true abilities were shining through.


     By switching from AoS to a fighting game, it felt like that the powers of the demon king of games, Yi Ji-Hyuk, had returned in full force. (TL note at the end)


     In the past, he had conquered this very arcade and acted as its true boss! Back then, other top players from different arcades used to come here to challenge him, too!


     “Hah…..”


     Indeed, this kind of a genre where two men would square off against each other with their skills in a fair and forthright match was more to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s….


     “Hey, you f*cking b*stard!!”


     “Huh?”


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Even as a chair was thrown at his face, Yi Ji-Hyuk could find ample time to think about several matters in great depth.


     Wait, is that a chair?


     Oh, so could this be that famed chair shot, the one I’ve only heard about in rumours?


     Hul.


     To receive a chair shot when I’m at this age already, after I’ve made it past my high school days without seeing it once!


     What a refreshing experience this is!!


     No, hang on a minute. That isn’t important!


     Did this fool lose his d*mn mind?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began glaring at the other guy.


     How dare that measly little fool chuck a chair at him?!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snatched the flying chair and put it down on the ground.


     “Hah?”


     He then spotted a high school student with a big physique walking around from the other side of the arcade cabinets.


     Yep, it’s a high schooler. A real high schooler.


     How can he throw a chair around so confidently while wearing his school uniform?


     Just what is happening to this country’s education?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Saddened by the current abysmal state of Korea’s education, Yi Ji-Hyuk grasped the chair he just put down quite tightly. From the ancient times, the quickest method of teaching someone was through physical means.


     He may not know much about modern Korea’s way of teaching the youngins, but as far as Berafe’s methods were concerned, he was definitely an expert!


     “What the hell? This b*stard sure acts how he looks, doesn’t he?”


     *SFX for a sudden rush of anguish and rage*


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had been surrounded by beautiful men and women lately and ended up being treated like a Squidward. That naturally frustrated him a great deal, so a simple little provocation like this caused some serious mental damage.


     How I look?


     What are you trying to say about my looks?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You’re a man, yet you wanna play a game like a cheat?! Ahh?”


     Hah….


     This fool has no idea, doesn’t he?


     Who cares if it’s a game? Winning is everything!


     You think you can hold your head up high after getting crushed?


     Ahh, wait. No need to waste my breath talking to this fool. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     The muscles on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s arm holding the chair tensed up.


     But then, this happened.


     “Hey you, you dumb f*ck!!” (Chang-Sik)


     “Eh?”


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk turned around to look, he spotted Oh-Sik…. No, Chang-Sik running towards here with a frightening turn of speed, before landing a splendid flying knee kick on the belligerent high schooler and blowing the fool away.


     “Ugeh?!”


     Issuing a pig’s squeal, the high schooler flew in the air, slid on the arcade’s floor, before crashing into spare chairs piled to the side.


     “……….”


     Was Chang-Sik trying to kill the other guy or something?!


     Even if it was Yi Ji-Hyuk, he wasn’t planning to go that far against a powerless high schooler, at least not to that extent!


     However, Chang-Sik didn’t know that; he simply panted heavily to catch his breaths, and then proceeded to shower the KO’ed high schooler with a barrage of insults.


     “What the hell, this crazy b*stard!! If you want to kill yourself, just bite your own tongue! You dumb sh*t! Who do you think you were trying to show off against?! You want to hold your own funeral today?” (Chang-Sik)


     No, hang on a minute!! I’m telling you, I wasn’t intending to go that far, you know!!


     You think I’m some kinda monster or something?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Sensing the gazes of the bystanders focusing on him, Yi Ji-Hyuk could only lick his lips.


     This wasn’t what he wanted….


     “Hyung-nim. It’s been a while.” (Chang-Sik)


     “U, uh. Yeah.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t even say anything, what with Chang-Sik bowing in half as if he was a folder or something. So, Yi Ji-Hyuk could only lower the chair back down on the ground.


     Argh, I feel kinda short-changed and stuff. Maybe I should’ve just cracked open that fool’s skull. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “So, what’s up?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, well. I came out to have some fun, but then, I saw you in the distance so I came to say hello.” (Chang-Sik)


     “You’re a student so you should be studying, not wasting time in an arcade.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ehehe.”


     Chang-Sik giggled while poking his tongue out.


     Don’t laugh with that face, dude….


     You’re scaring me, Chang-Sik-ah.


     I thought I might have gotten more or less used to your looks because of Oh-Sik. But that boy turned into a cute and cuddly little thing, so I just can’t get used to how you look, man.


     “Hyung-nim. Uh…. I heard that you’re an ability user now.” (Chang-Sik)


     “Yeah, I am. Did Ye-Won tell you that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes. Hyung-nim, I also heard that you work for the NDF now. Is this true?” (Chang-Sik)


     “Well, yeah, things worked out that way.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The government promoted NDF a great deal nationally, and most of its agents were shown on TV at least once or twice. The only ones to escape the camera lens were probably Yi Ji-Hyuk and Doh Gah-Yun and not many else.


     “Hyung-nim!” (Chang-Sik)


     “Ng?”


     Being on the receiving end of Chang-Sik’s somewhat ardent, desperate gaze, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body involuntarily shuddered from fear.


     Wasn’t that how an Ogre looks at a juicy slab of meat?!


     Why does this idiot’s face look like this? Seriously man.


     Wait, if I punch him in the face a couple of times and pay for his plastic surgery, wouldn’t his life work out for the better? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     While Yi Ji-Hyuk seriously considered bettering his junior’s future, Chang-Sik was earnestly pleading with him.


     “Just once, can you take me there? Please?” (Chang-Sik)


     “Mm? What will you do once you get there?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “There is someone I’d really like to meet.” (Chang-Sik)


     “Who?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’ve received her aid last time, you see. Her name is Miss Seo Ah-Young….” (Chang-Sik)


     ….Seo Ah-Young?


     You received her aid?


     Wait a minute, could this be…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes unfortunately clapped on the slightly-blushing face of Chang-Sik.


     S, stop iiiiitttt!!


     Stop being shy with that face of yours!!


     What the f*ck?! Even when I was attacked by history’s greatest Grand Sorcerer in mind manipulation magic, Bolanputz, I never received this much mental damage!


     Ah. Right, I was totally immune against any and all mental attacks back then, wasn’t I. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “O, oh. Really?”


     “Yes, Hyung-nim! If you take me there, I’d like to express my gratitude to her personally!” (Chang-Sik)


     “….Can’t I just pass on the message?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, I’d like to deliver it to her personally.” (Chang-Sik)


     “O-oh. Sure.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head slightly.


     “By the way, am I mistaken for thinking that your words don’t sound like you’re asking me for a favour, but you’re threatening me instead?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Chang-Sik hurriedly waved around both of his hands.


     Don’t do that, too…. It’s like you’re trying to attack me.


     “There’s no way that’s true, Hyung-nim!! How can I even dare to?! I’d never threaten you, Hyung-nim! I know that I only have one life!” (Chang-Sik)


     If you say that while walking around with such a big physique, just what will other people think of me? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a lengthy groan after hearing the hushed whispers of the surrounding arcade goers.


     It seemed that he’d not be able to come back to this arcade ever again. Seriously now, even if he wanted to play a match, who’d be brave enough to challenge him in this place?


     ‘Hah. Seriously man….’


     “Okay, fine. I’ll take you. Come to my place first thing tomorrow morning.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Truly, Hyung-nim??” (Chang-Sik)


     “Do I look like I’d joke around with you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “By the way, Hyung-nim….” (Chang-Sik)


     “Yeah?”


     “I won’t be able to enter your residential area…..” (Chang-Sik)


     “……….”


     One after the other, huh.


     That’s just brilliant.


     “Fine. I’ll go to your place to fetch you, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Thank you, Hyung-nim!! Then, I’ll see you tomorrow morning!!” (Chang-Sik)


     Leaving behind those words, Chang-Sik grasped the back of the neck of the fainted high schooler still buried within the pile of chairs and dragged the sucker out of the arcade.


     That appearance reminded Yi Ji-Hyuk of an Ogre getting ready to munch on human snack, and that gave him a nasty case of goosebumps.


     However, just as Chang-Sik was disappearing from the view, Yi Ji-Hyuk went Oops, and quickly called out to the boy.


     “You gotta tell me where your house is first, Chang-Sik-ah!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Unfortunately, Chang-Sik was long gone by then.


     “Eh-whew. A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything, I guess.”




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 124: A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything 4
      Chapter 124: A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Commence firing!!”


     An order was issued, and countless bullets were fired. So many were fired that the arcs they drew in the air were visible to the naked eyes like dark raindrops.


     “Fire!! Keep firing! Don’t hold back!”


     Unfortunately, their target was utterly unmoved. Never mind bullets, not even artillery fire could not damage their target nor slow it down; the monster continued on its destructive march forward.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     The monster’s march started from Los Angeles, then went to Phoenix, before it went past Utah and now, it was headed towards the city of San Francisco. (TL: This entirely strange “map” is from the raw. I didn’t make this one up….)


     The Americans had attempted the last-ditch all-out attack to halt the creature at the Nevada desert, but it still proved to be inadequate to stop its relentless advancement.


     “Just what are the ability users doing?”


     RUMBLE!!


     Suddenly, the monster’s body began emitting a suspicious, bright light.


     “Get dooooooown!!”


     *SFX for a very loud and prolonged shockwave*


     Accompanied by a shockwave that sounded as if the air was being torn apart, a humongous beam of light was fired to literally slice the world in half.


     KWABOOMMM!!


     The Private of the Tenth Gate Suppression Division, John Berry lay flat on the ground as his entire being trembled in fear.


     He had to stop that thing?


     That monster?


     Just with what, exactly?


     The shockwave died down and John Berry cautiously raised his head back up. And he saw a mountain range in the distance, cleanly bisected in half.


     What did anyone expect of him when facing a creature that could destroy a mountain that far away with ease?!


     “Resume the attack!”


     John heard the despairing voice bark out an order coming from behind him, and soon enough, loud mechanical whines came from the sky.


     Kaboom!! Kwabooom! Kaboom!!


     Bombers continued to drop countless bombs on top of the monster, but it continued on without any visible damage to its body, only a white light barrier flickering around it.


     “No, it can’t be….”


     The place the monster was headed off to….


     There were still too many people yet to evacuate from San Francisco.


     “Do something!! Anything!!”


     The moment John Berry got up and roared out desperately….


     RUMBLE!!


     The blinding beam of light descended on the world once more.


     *


     “I can’t figure out whether this is actually a good thing or a bad thing.” (Kim Jae-Beom)



     Kim Jae-Beom roughly scratched his head while staring at the monitor.


     It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that the Gates currently opening up in the Korean peninsula were the worst it had been in recorded history.


     The main type of Gates appearing in Korea used to be around level 1; the frequency had definitely decreased, but now, higher leveled Gates were opening up one after the other, instead. Which meant it was even more dangerous than ever before.


     However, strangely enough, there hadn’t been any notable issues so far.


     In the past, a single level 3 Gate would’ve caused all sorts of chaos, but nowadays, taking care of a Gate like that was almost like going to a local bank to do some transaction during one’s lunch break.


     It was something like, boringly waiting for the Gate to open up felt infinitely longer than actually dealing with the Gate itself. Kinda like that.


     Kim Jae-Beom sneaked a glance around him.


     He saw others sitting at their designated spots, doing their own things to while away the time.


     Seo Ah-Young, sitting on her throne and busy maintaining her nails.


     There were others who looked sleepy and bored out of their skulls, but two people among them were emitting a dazzling brilliance at the moment.


     The man who was moving between not two, but four monitors and two keyboards like a streak of lightning, Choi Jung-Hoon!!


     One couldn’t help but appreciate the blindingly-quick hand movements he was displaying right now.


     Not only that, one would shed a silent tear of sympathy after seeing him still find the time to chug a certain yellow liquid swirling in his tumbler.


     What a pitiful man he was.


     As for the other person, it was none other than Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Jungleeeeeeer!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ‘Please shut your d*mn mouth and stop playing your game in the office!!’ (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Just him playing that stupid game in the office was irritating Kim Jae-Beom to no end, yet did he have to go around shouting at everyone “I’m playing a game here” too?!


     “Hah….”


     What scared Kim Jae-Beom the most was the fact that not one person tried to get in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face about this matter. Everyone was treating him as air – no, it was actually closer to them treating him as if he didn’t even exist in the first place.


     Of course, that would make it easier for everyone to deal with this headache. Even Kim Jae-Beom himself was doing his utmost best to ignore Yi Ji-Hyuk’s presence.


     Just thinking about that youth was enough to cause his stress level to spike up.


     It was then, an alarm appeared on Kim Jae-Beom’s monitor and his phone issued shrill beeping noises. Kim Jae-Beom confirmed the alarm and made a report to Seo Ah-Young.


     “The level 3 Gate in Mokpo is at 95%.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Oh, is it?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young lightly blew on her nails and looked at them from here and there, before leaning against her chair and speaking up.


     “Hae-Min-ah?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You, wanna have a go?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     A white rabbit plush toy flew in her direction.


     Seo Ah-Young easily deflected the doll away with her hand and continued to speak to Jeong Hae-Min.


     “Please take Mister Kim Dah-Hyun to Mokpo.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Call me unni, will you?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Ng, okay. Unni? Please take him there.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Wuwuwu!!”


     Jeong Hae-Min puffed up her cheeks before grandly sighing out, and walked to Kim Dah-Hyun.


     “It’s me again?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun was half asleep until then, and raised his irritated voice. Seo Ah-Young’s eyebrow arched up in annoyance.


     “What did you say?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I shall be back after resolving the situation thoroughly.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “That’s right.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     ….You dang witch.


     That’s why you haven’t found a boyfriend yet. (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     “Wait…. Why do I suddenly feel really angry right now?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young began frowning deeply, prompting Kim Dah-Hyun to quickly avert his gaze.


     “I’m going now. Let’s go!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Hmm.”


     Jeong Hae-Min shook her head in disapproval, ignored Kim Dah-Hyun’s offered hand, and very, very lightly placed her palm on his shoulder, before activating her teleport ability.


     Poof.


     “Hmm…”


     “Huh.”


     Gazes of people were now focused on the remaining Kim Dah-Hyun, left behind by Jeong Hae-Min.


     “W, what the hell?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Poof.


     Jeong Hae-Min reappeared on the same spot and poked her tongue out.


     “I guess I touched you too lightly, right?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “….What is this? This reaction where it’s like you’re touching a cockroach or something?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun glared in dissatisfaction at Jeong Hae-Min.


     To be treated like a cockroach!!


     A guy like Kim Dah-Hyun would have a throng of female admirers chasing after him wherever he went to, yet to be treated like a bug!!


     “That unni doesn’t like touching guys, so please, try to be more understanding.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     What?!


     But, I saw her grabbing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hand no problem while teleporting around!!


     What’s the difference between him and I?! (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     “….Ah.”


     Kim Dah-Hyun suddenly realised something. The difference was probably between a human man and someone who wasn’t what one would call a normal man.


     Well, a human would become shy and the like when talking to a member of opposite sex they liked, wouldn’t they?


     ‘….Still, why is she looking at me like I’m a disgusting bug or something?!’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Was he mistaken?


     This wouldn’t be his first time being looked at like that, but he still felt a bit unhappy and depressed as well.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Jeong Hae-Min placed her hand ever-so-carefully on Kim Dah-Hyun’s shoulder and they both disappeared from the office. Only a few seconds later, though, she returned all alone.


     “What about Mister Kim Dah-Hyun?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I left him there. I’m sure he can look after himself.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Seo Ah-Young spat out a groan.


     Jeong Hae-Min might be called the queen of fan interactions, but when it came to dealing with those who she perceived to be not her fans, especially males, her treatment would become harsh and cruel.


     She acted as if she’d even donate her kidneys if it were for her fans….


     ‘Hmm?’


     Now that Seo Ah-Young thought about it, she saw plenty of times Jeong Hae-Min endlessly chatting to her fans, showering them with gifts, or take a ton of selfies together, but not once did she recall the short-statured idol actually touch someone.


     Seo Ah-Young quickly accessed the internet and g**gled ‘Jeong Hae-Min crazy fan interaction’ and a short while later, she began frowning.


     She confirmed that Jeong Hae-Min actually maintained a certain distance from male fans at all times. With that in mind, the way she treated Kim Dah-Hyun wasn’t strange at all.


     ‘Yep, it’s just with Yi Ji-Hyuk that’s strange.’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     The man who treated a top idol like utter trash.


     The man who disparaged that pretty Jeong Hae-Min by repeatedly calling her a shorty.


     So, she should….


     “Whatcha doing?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min sidled up close to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     She should distance herself as far away from a rotten human being like him!!


     Seo Ah-Young breathed out roughly as she tried very hard to quell her inner flames from raging out of control.


     “Argh, what now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression crumpled after his gaming time got interrupted.


     “Aren’t we going to eat lunch now?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I’m not going!! Nope! Imma continue playing this game!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, looks like it’ll end pretty soon, though?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     According to how Yi Ji-Hyuk operated until now, if he had that sort of an expression on his face, he’d very soon shoot right up from his chair while screaming out, “Uwaaaah!!!! D**n all my rotten teammates!!”


     “Uwaaahhh!! Just why?! How come!! Why am I losing?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was a bit different today?


     “Okay, let’s go eat now.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Argh!! Go away!! I’m going to play some more!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You can play after lunch. Now there’s a good boy.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Hah…….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shoulders slumped in defeat and despair.


     “It’s okay, you know? People can lose sometimes.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I lost every single match I played today.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     *SFX for tears falling down*


     When tears began welling up on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes, Jeong Hae-Min began gently patting him on the head.


     “Winning or losing in games isn’t everything, you know.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Seo Ah-Young continued to watch this ‘spectacle’ from the side as her expression crumpled further and further.


     Just what was that girl doing now, considering the fact that she didn’t even want to touch Kim Dah-Hyun only a few minutes ago?


     “Hello?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was then, Seo Ah-Young heard Choi Jung-Hoon answer a phone call.


     “No, no. Listen.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Then, his expression became rather arrogant all of a sudden.


     “Didn’t I say that, you telling me that now is completely useless, sir? Don’t you understand that, sir?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     He was speaking in a strange combination of polite speech reserved for one’s superior officers, and a curt, rude tone usually used for someone below him in the office hierarchy.


     Was that the infamous ‘power trip’ tone of voice?


     “What can I do? I don’t possess some kind of an amazing ability after all. Well, that ‘gentleman’ isn’t interested, so…. Hah? What would you do if the ‘gentleman’ gets angry at you? Excuse me? You want me to find you an opportunity for a face time with him? What the…. You’re asking for a big trouble there, sir.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seo Ah-Young’s eyes gradually narrowed to a slit.


     That man, why did he look like he was really, really enjoying himself right now?


     Choi Jung-Hoon took a gulp from his now-trademark energy tonic, spat out a refreshed Kyah, and continued on with the phone call.


     “Well, that is why you should just wait for now. And please don’t complicate the matters by you triggering him unnecessarily, just because you’re desperate. I mean, that’s how it’s been like so far. Pardon? Ahh, that. Well, I’ll think about that. In that case, I’ll give you a call at a later time.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon hung up the phone and leaned against his chair, his expression one of a contentment like a puppy with a full belly. He even began humming softly to himself.


     “Who was that?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Oh, no one important, ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Okay, fine. So, who was it?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “The Vice Minister.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “………..”


     This crazy guy?! Just how far is he planning to go here?! (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “He wasn’t even the Minister, so it’s fine.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     And, what’s your rank, then?


     Do you even have any freaking idea how long you must roll around in this field in order to climb up to the position of a Vice Minister?! (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Seo Ah-Young stared at Choi Jung-Hoon with a dumbfounded expression, before shutting her mouth close.


     Then, who was that ‘gentleman’?


     Seo Ah-Young shifted her gaze over to Yi Ji-Hyuk, currently being consoled by Jeong Hae-Min. At this rate, they might start embracing each other pretty soon.


     The guy who was despairing because he lost in some stupid game, or the “unni” consoling the kid because he looked so pitiful….


     What a crazy mess this was.


     A sheer, unbridled crazy mess.


     And then, another guy who was calling such a weirdo a “gentleman” while busy enjoying a toxic power trip over his superior officers….


     “Just what has happened to this place…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Pardon?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Don’t mind me.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     She definitely didn’t establish this agency for it to end up like this!!


     “Hah. Just when will things normalise around here, I wonder?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     It was here that Kim Jae-Beom butted in.


     “But, actually, aren’t the things working out pretty great nowadays, ma’am?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Mm?”


     Now that she heard him speak, didn’t he have a point there?


     The truth was, ever since the establishment of the NDF, one big crisis after the other kept unfolding. But, they were all resolved one way or the other without too many casualties. Considering that, one wouldn’t be able to say that there was no meaning to the NDF’s existence….


     Yet, when Seo Ah-Young swept her gaze around the office, she could only helplessly perform a splendid double facepalm.


     “This is all wrong.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     With a pair of dagger-like eyes, she glared at the cause of this situation.


     Seeing Yi Ji-Hyuk still being consoled by Jeong Hae-Min, resignation and irritation rushed into Seo Ah-Young’s mind at the same time.


     Just how could a man like that be….


     Wait a minute.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his head.


     “Yup?”


     “I didn’t get to finish asking you this before, but just where did you get your abilities from?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ng?”


     Why was this chick asking him that now?


     “I’m curious as well, actually.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon provided some timely fire support as well.


     He put the tumbler down as his eyes began emitting a dangerous light.


     “Please, end this mystery once and for all.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 125: A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything 5
      Chapter 125: A guy who’s not blessed can’t achieve anything (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “But, I don’t have a lot to say, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes began gleaming as soon as he received a signal from Seo Ah-Young.


     “We really didn’t want to ask you for the details until now, but I can’t help but feel that this might be a good time to tell us the truth.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, why should I?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “With the close bond and trust we share, don’t you think that we deserve to know that kind of secret already?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     “Really?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Euh…..”


     Now normally, when being struck by a straight drive like this, one would become a bit embarrassed and start spilling some beans, but this guy, he….


     Choi Jung-Hoon received a pretty powerful counterpunch, but he still didn’t back down from the challenge.


     If it was concerning Yi Ji-Hyuk, even the timing of his bathroom breaks held the potential to become an important information.


     More information equalled power!


     Choi Jung-Hoon was a man who’d never give up.


     “Besides, it’s not a big secret, is it?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And who are you to decide that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Let’s be honest here. With your personality, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, you wouldn’t hold any big secrets to begin with, anyway.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Uh?


     What the heck is up with this guy? Why does it feel like he knows me better than I do?


     What could be this feeling? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Sensing this inexplicable chill run down his backside, Yi Ji-Hyuk cautiously took a few steps back.


     “Well, yeah. Sure, it’s not that important a story anyways….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Since it’s not important, please just tell us.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a groan.


     Now that he thought about it, he hadn’t told them simply because there was no real need to. It wasn’t as if he was thinking of hiding stuff that happened back in Berafe from these people anyway.


     “In that case, some people should vacate the premises.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     …Huh?


     Why should some people vacate the premises? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Only those with high enough security clearance will remain and the rest will have to leave.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     Is my story that important? Really?


     I treated it as nothing much to fret over just now, you know?


     This is going to put me in a spot, don’t you see that!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     And so…. Yi Ji-Hyuk swept his gaze around the remaining folks inside the conference room, and his expression crumpled unhappily. (TL: I didn’t make a mistake here; the raw did say the conference room. No idea when they changed from the office….)



     “What the heck….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Fine, Choi Jung-Hoon and Seo Ah-Young can be here. Fine.


     Well, if I’m to be generous, then I can acknowledge Doh Gah-Yun being here, too.


     All good. So….


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Why are you here, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He could not acknowledge Jeong Hae-Min as someone falling into the ‘Important People’ category!


     How could she be considered as important?!


     She was just a dang shuttle!


     “But, but! Why not! Don’t you know that I’ve spent ages in this place? My rank is pretty high, you know?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You shouldn’t have spent fake ages in here but real ages outside, which might have helped you grow a bit taller. What a missed opportunity that was….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Youuu!!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shoved away the madly-rushing Jeong Hae-Min’s forehead and continued to speak.


     “Why are you all acting as if my story is going to be incredible or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, honestly, if it’s concerning only up to what happened until now, it’s not. Not really.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Okay, so what’s with all this fuss, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “She’s the actual problem. Miss Affeldrichae.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What about her?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon quietly stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk for a bit before speaking his mind.


     “She’s not from this world, is she?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm…..”


     “There’s something about her that doesn’t quite feel right. She definitely possesses the appearance of a human being, yet she’s not a human from this place. No, hang on. Is she even a human being to begin with?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ‘Well, aren’t you a sharp customer?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared back at Choi Jung-Hoon and lightly chuckled.


     Indeed, this man should not be taken lightly. If he happened to possess a special ability, then what might have happened? One could only wonder.


     ‘Should I teach him magic or something?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If there was a way to procure a supply of Mana in this place, then he might be very tempted to teach Choi Jung-Hoon the ways of wielding magic. By force if he had to. He looked like he’d do well, too.


     “So what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hmm….”


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk subtly changed the direction of the conversation, Choi Jung-Hoon steered it back on course.


     “If it was until now, then it doesn’t really matter what you’ve been up to to and where you’ve been. However…. Miss Affeldrichae is related somehow to the period of time you’ve gone missing, isn’t that right?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, yeah.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk acknowledged the truth without a fuss. Even if he wanted to deny it now, it wouldn’t work anyways, and he didn’t feel like hiding anything either.


     Well, it’s not like he had done anything wrong, no?


     “In that case, the existences from the world you’ve been to are entering our planet, so don’t you think that we might be able to defend ourselves better if we possess at least some information related to that world?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And when did I ever say I’ve been to another world?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s a simple guess work when considering the existences coming over to this side, as well as your ability to open up Gates.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I wonder, have you heard of the old saying about smart people dying first?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Let’s pretend that I haven’t heard it.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, that’s wrong, you know? I think you should really hear it, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled ominously before opening his mouth again.


     “Well, it’s not like I’ve something to hide, anyways. That’s right, I’ve been to another world.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I knew it!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon nodded his head.


     “By any chance, is there a difference in the time scale between here and over there?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “The time scale, is it…. It’s not the exact same meaning, but sure, the flow of time is different.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Just like the place that our agents had been to, in other words.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     In that case, that meant that Yi Ji-Hyuk had spent far longer than five years in the other world.


     However, when considering that, why did he look younger than his actual age?


     Choi Jung-Hoon swept his gaze all over Yi Ji-Hyuk one more time.


     He looked so young when kitted out in that trademark attire of his, the ‘Sam-didas’ hoodie and the blue tracksuit. (TL: Sam-didas – Korean slang for hoodies with Adidas logo on them)


     No, even disregarding those, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face looked rather young for his age. Didn’t Choi Jung-Hoon mistake him for a high school student when he first ran into the youth?


     Without a doubt, he must’ve spent a long, long time over that side, yet Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face looked so young. Could this be that weird reverse age thing from the movie, Benjamin something-something?


     Could Yi Ji-Hyuk’s real age be somewhere near 100 years old?


     “Oh, uh, by the way….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yeah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “How long did you spend over that side before coming back here?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk scratched his head. This one was a bit more troublesome to answer.


     “Well, I’d say, approximately….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Like, say, a country falls several times, gets rebuilt again, and then falls again – something like that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………..”


     What a hard-to-understand roundabout way to say things.


     So, if a country falls several times, then…..


     In the era of civil wars, something like that would’ve happened every handful of years, so it’s a bit hard to grasp, isn’t it? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “How about something a bit more concrete?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm……”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk scratched his head again, and made his reply.


     “How about, the landscape changing one hundred times?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Let’s see. Ten years going on for a hundred times is…. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue) (TL: A Korean idiom at play here. The rough translation of the idiom goes along the line of “Ten years is enough to transform the landscape”)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shot right up from his seat.


     “Mm?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He then bowed his waist 90 degrees and re-greeted Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “I see that I’ve been too rude to you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What the heck?! Why are you doing this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, you’re of a very advanced age, after all.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That’s not it!! No freaking ways!! Who’re you trying to turn into a geezer here?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And here he was, feeling really depressed about being that old and all….


     Suddenly, the corners of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes became very wet.


     My mind’s still in the teens, you know!! In the teens!!


     He was feeling very wronged after being dragged to another world only to go through thousand-plus years of hardship, yet to be treated like an old geezer because of his weird age situation!!


     “But, still….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Why don’t we show our IDs, then?! Our IDs, man!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Confronted by Yi Ji-Hyuk’s vociferous resistance, all Choi Jung-Hoon could do was to smack his lips.


     “Well, in that case, let’s just say you’re in your twenties.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Let’s do that. Please….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tightly grasped the area near his heart. This must’ve been the worst mental damage he had received so far since his return home.


     “….What are you two even talking about?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Having utterly failed to understand, Jeong Hae-Min simply tilted her head this way and that.


     ‘What a pure-brained girl she is.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng? What is it?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Nope. Never mind.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     There was no real need to put it into words here. Being ‘pure’ was a rather precious thing all on its own, after all.


     “Well, in any case. So, you’ve spent a long, long time on the other side before coming back, am I right so far?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yup.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Mm.”


     Choi Jung-Hoon became speechless.


     Every now and then, Yi Ji-Hyuk came across as a wily old fox who had experienced all sorts of hardships and situations, but to think, he’d actually survived for over a thousand years.


     ‘No, hang on a minute here. It’s not exactly a thousand years, either.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If a human being lived for that long, would he ‘become’ like this guy?


     Although it kinda felt like secrets hidden behind that brain-with-holes had been revealed to some extent, and that certainly was cathartic, yet….


     ‘To spend a thousand years in another world….’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When he thought about how incredibly awful that must’ve been, not one word wanted to come out of Choi Jung-Hoon’s mouth.


     A person would suffer from homesickness just by going to another district. And a human would suddenly transform into a patriot as soon as stepping foot in another country.


     But this guy was stuck in another world altogether.


     To spend a thousand years in that place, just how much pain and loneliness did he had to live with?


     Choi Jung-Hoon thought that his brain was melting just from imagining it.


     “So, that was why….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     There were times when Yi Ji-Hyuk came across as legitimately terrifying.


     And no, it was not because he possessed enough power to destroy this world, but solely because it felt like something unimaginably scary was hiding in that head of his.


     As it turned out, that feeling actually had some basis after all.


     Humans would learn through continued experience.


     ….Regarding how scary and terrifying the existences called other humans could be.


     If he got to experience that for a thousand years, then just how many times did he get to see the countless evils hiding in men’s heart until now?


     “Mm…..”


     Seeing Choi Jung-Hoon that speechless, Yi Ji-Hyuk began feeling this weird sensation. How should he go about describing it?


     It was like, he spent an enjoyable Christmas with his family and took several selfies together, only for them to start bawling their eyes out while looking at the photos, something like that!


     What was this? Why were his eyes moistening up like this?


     “So, when did you cross over? Perhaps, during the Black Monday?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yes, well. I think it’s around that time. I don’t know what that Black whatever thing is but… Well. After I got dragged there and somehow came back home, I’ve been told of Gates opening up here and there on that day.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s frowns deepened.


     If this was the case, then did that mean the Gates were not one-way but actually a two-way street?


     “By any chance, could another person have been dragged there along with you?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I don’t know about that. But… Mm, I guess it’s possible.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hmm….”


     There was no reason why something special like that would happen only to Yi Ji-Hyuk, so there should be others who had experienced something similar as well out there.


     Of course, if there were anyone among them who managed to make it back alive, then…..


     ‘Asking for too much there, isn’t it.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even Yi Ji-Hyuk had to spend over a thousand years there, and fought against gods in order to earn his way back home.


     Could anyone else do something similar like that?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk knew it very well.


     His soul and his body getting ‘fixed’ into an unchanging state was not something that would happen as a matter of course. No, it only happened after one coincidence after another piled up on top of each other.


     If one’s state got fixed whenever crossing over the worlds, then monsters crossing over should’ve become the undying immortal existences by now.


     Meaning, Yi Ji-Hyuk was definitely a special case. If not, he’d have become monster snack the moment he crossed over. Even if someone got lucky and appeared near where people lived, just how bad were the odds of surviving the next three years in that place?


     “Yep, it’d be too difficult.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Nope, never mind.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min had been listening on the side and tilted her head again.


     “Okay, so, like, you went to another world that’s different from this one?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Yup.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….But, why haven’t you said anything?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Was there a need to?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, well, not really, but…. It’d been nicer if you did….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Why would it be?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     As if she found the whole situation lamentable, she couldn’t continue on with her words.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at her and snorted once.


     “It’s only because I have power now that I’m standing here all fine and the like. Imagine if it was some other schmuck who went to another world and came back! He would’ve been dragged to some shady place by the government and got dissected by now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, that’s not true at all, though?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Ng?”


     Jeong Hae-Min stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk as if she was looking at a pathetic fool and accessed internet right away – then, clicked on the interview footage that came up at the top of the search results.


     In the footage, a young man was giving a press conference while surrounded by countless microphones.


     [Is it true that you have returned from another world?] [Yes, that is true.] [How long did you spent in another world?] [I think it must’ve been twenty years or so.] [But, are you aware that it’s only been five years this side?] [The flow of time is different in that side.]


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at the screen with a pair of dazed eyes.


     “…What is this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “He’s a guy who’s the hottest trending topic right now – the man who returned from another world. He’s being inundated with all sorts of interview and filming requests, not to mention every talent agency worth their salt is trying to recruit him, too. He’s like, garnering as much attention as the biggest celebrities out there, you know?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands began trembling.


     “….Why isn’t he getting dissected?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Just what kind of world do you think we’re living in now?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “E, eh?”


     Jeong Hae-Min stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk with criticising eyes.


     “And besides, if it happened in Korea, wouldn’t such a case be under the jurisdiction of the KSF?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “E, eh?”


     “You think these guys would do something like that?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “…………………”


     Plop.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk powerlessly plopped down in his seat.


     “In that case, just what have I been worried about….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The sweat drops of the mind began flowing again.


     Yup, the sweat drops of the mind….


     Choi Jung-Hoon groaned under his breath as Yi Ji-Hyuk held his head in his hands while both of his shoulders trembled sorrowfully.


     Living for a thousand years or not, a dumba*s would always remain a dumba*s.


     *


     “Who?” (?)


     A woman’s voice that sounded higher than most.


     A voice so sensuous that clung onto one’s sense resounded throughout the dark and dank chamber.


     Although her voice was capable of seducing anyone who heard it, all those who did hear it could only bow their heads while their bodies shook around like a lone leaf against the stormy winds.


     “The, the 99th Demon King…. We have located him.”


     “Who, did, you, say, it, was?” (?)


     Rumble….


     When she stood up, the whole world began to quake in fear.


     A pair of long horns on her head.


     A pair of long wings sprouting from her shoulders.


     And her jet-black hair that seemed to suck in everything.


     A black leotard that tightly clung onto her dangerously voluptuous figure.


     In contrast, skin so pale as if it was frozen in ice.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     And finally, the only part with a colour that was neither black nor white – her lips as red as the fresh blood.


     Her lips parted ever so slightly, then her stunningly seductive tongue snaked out and licked her lips slowly.


     “Oh, our dear Demon King!!”


     “So, that’s where you’ve been hiding, Yi Ji-Hyuk!!” (?)


     She was the 13th Demon King.


     Her pitch-black eyes became a shade darker still.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 126: Well now, been a while so let’s go crazy 1
      Chapter 126: Well now, been a while so let’s go crazy (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     – Who is it? Who’s playing with his alternate character?


     – Seriously, he must be a pro gamer. No, wait. Not even a pro can play like this.


     – Could it be the person that I’m thinking of?


     Affeldrichae formed a subtle smile when she read the comments appearing in the chat window.


     – Who is it? Are you even human?


     – Honestly, it can’t be. No, wait. Not even a monkey would play this bad.


     – By any chance, are you playing with your tongue, instead?


     Driiip.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wiped the tears welling up in his eyes as he read the comments appearing in the chat window.


     “How can our treatment be this different….”


     Even if one’s skills determined everything in the world of video games, how could a human being lose out to a lizard?


     How could this make any sort of sense?!


     Affeldrichae turned her head slightly and gazed at Yi Ji-Hyuk for a bit before looking away with a smirk on her face.


     That d*mn b*tch!!!


     Did she just laugh at me? She did, didn’t she?!


     How dare a lowly lizard…..


     Ah, hang on. She’s a bit more special than that, no?


     If you compare humans to dragons, then humans are inferior in pretty much all respects, indeed.


     Godd*mn it, how can this primate lose to a fatty lizard?!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked on the defeat button while spitting out a lengthy groan.


     I guess I can’t do this anymore. I’ve had enough of losing, and I keep losing over and over and over again….


     Mm?


     Ehh?


     Hang on a minute…..


     The solution to all my problems has been staring straight at my face and I didn’t even notice it until now….


     “Hey, lizard woman.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’ve got something to say to you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae cheerfully clicked on the victory button and spun around on her chair to face Yi Ji-Hyuk with a gentle smile on her face.


     “”Please. Speak any time you feel like.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk formed an unreadable expression as he stared at Affeldrichae, before his lips parted rather laboriously.


     “Y, you! Me!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm?”


     His expression now half in humiliation, Yi Ji-Hyuk shuddered for a while before crying out.


     “T, teach me how to play this game!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae tilted her head as if she was confused by this request.


     It kind of felt like that this was the very first time the bundle-of-ego Yi Ji-Hyuk had asked her for a favour….


     But, it was for a game?


     “Could it be that video games hold a very special meaning to human beings?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I, I don’t think so?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yet, you’re still asking me for a favour….” (Affeldrichae)



     Affeldrichae breathed in softly and lightly stroked her lips before nodding her head.


     “Well, it’s fine. I’m not too happy about the fact that the first favour you’ve ever asked me is for this little thing, but as it’s something within my powers, I shall guide you as much as you wish.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Affeldrichae!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was truly moved by her answer.


     And so….


     They had been on the opposing side for around a millennium.


     Only after a thousand years had passed by did the first step in their potential cooperative relationship finally take place.


     That was what he thought.


     ….At least for the time being.


     ***


     “I said, back away!! Back!! Don’t you know what ‘back’ means?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….I’m doing it, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Do you have a problem with your cochlea? Or did your brain develop a problem in deciphering the words you hear?” (Affeldrichae)


     “……….”


     What is this?


     This wasn’t what I had in mind….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You’re not supposed to attack back in that position, but to evade! Evade! Why do you recklessly engage an enemy far stronger than you? A mouse is supposed to run away when facing a cat, so with what balls are you fighting the other person? Where did you even find such confidence? At the bare minimum, if you’re a human, no, if you’re simply a living creature, shouldn’t you be born with the natural survival instinct of trying to find out the difference in the power between the opponent and yourself?” (Affeldrichae)


     Wowsers!!


     I didn’t know she could talk this much.


     No, hang on a second. She did talk a lot back then, but I never got the feeling that she was a chatterbox. Since when did she morph into a type to fire verbal bullets non-stop?


     Could this be her true colours? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “A man who backs away is a disgrace!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “For someone who has been running away and hiding in dark, dank corners for hundreds of years, you sure know how to spew out such words.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Nope. I’ve never done that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He almost ended up recalling those memories, but Yi Ji-Hyuk desperately denied them all.


     No!! Listen here, you demon!! I’ve never ever done that!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “So, you need to run away like you’ve been doing back then! You need to run away like a rat scurrying around in the sewers! You should run away from an enemy you can’t win against, yet why do you insist on fighting him? Why?!” (Affeldrichae)


     Hey, you!!


     If that’s the case, why did you try to stop me right at the end back then?


     Don’t you have any morals?


     Besides all that, what do you mean by a rat scurrying around in the sewers?!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “W, when did I ever do that?!?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “A human’s memory is indeed inaccurate and thus not entirely trustworthy, but at least, I’m quite sure that the memories you’ve accumulated in Berafe are absolute and complete. Did you forget everything as soon as your absolute state was undone? In that case, please don’t ask me but ask your own brain.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….You evil b*tch.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A single strand of tear rolled down from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eye.


     He just wanted to learn how to play a game, yet why was he being subjected to such a treatment?


     “Think about your turns and then use your skills afterwards! If you’re going to mindlessly drum on the keyboard as if you’re playing a piano, then why are you even playing this game? You should just stick to playing the piano, then! Hah? Now that I saw what happened, I’m guessing it’s not your brain, but your fingers that have problems! Don’t your fingers move properly? Why haven’t you said anything? I can always hit you with a Heal anytime!” (Affeldrichae)


     What the hell, what is up with her?!


     She’s scary…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I don’t want to learn anymore.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I made a huge mistake!!


     Learning how to drive and how to play games are the two things you should never ask an acquaintance for!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly felt like a noob housewife being taught how to drive by her hubby.


     They said that by being taught how to drive…. no, how to play a game, one’s true colours might be revealed, and as it turned out, she was actually someone like this!!


     ‘I’ve been tricked until now!!’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What do you mean, you don’t want to?! You should at least play as well as an ape, don’t you think? Hold that mouse properly!!” (Affeldrichae)


     “S, stop it!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk distanced his head far away from Affeldrichae as she was this close to spitting actual flames out of her mouth.


     Well, she was a Dragon, after all.


     Who knows, she might really fire out a Breath.


     “Even if that’s the case, let’s not forget what kind of a person you are!! So, you should at least be playing at the level of an average human! Where is your pride?!” (Affeldrichae)


     “That’s why I tried to learn….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re being noisy!!” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly facepalmed.


     I am….


     The Bringer of Apocalypse, and….


     A possessor of an immortal soul, and….


     The 99th Demon King, too.


     Yet, what the hell is up with this pathetic situation…… (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hah, this thing called life….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Who could’ve guessed that his life would turn out this way?


     “Uhm, excuse me….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon couldn’t find a good time to butt in between Affeldrichae and Yi Ji-Hyuk’s argument until then, but managed to slowly call out to his name.


     “Mm?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at Choi Jung-Hoon and tilted his head.


     What could he be holding in his hand?


     Was that a dictionary? A huge-a*s dictionary?


     “Our negotiation with them is almost over.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Negotiation?


     “Yes, the one with the Americans.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     Was there something like that?


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk displayed interest, Choi Jung-Hoon placed the bundle of documents, no, a stack of them, on top of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s desk.


     “What are these?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “These are the terms that have been drawn up today.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “……….”


     All of these?


     They are our terms?


     Just how could a man be so obsessive over even the most minute details, never mind how precise was his attempt at ripping the other side off, that the resulting documents were as thick as a dictionary?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk rummaged through the documents before tilting his head.


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, please speak.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Aren’t these just issues related to diplomatic relations? What about the stuff for me? Are there any?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course there are.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     As soon as stating those words, Choi Jung-Hoon spun around and headed back to his desk.


     If there are, then don’t go there and tell me already.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     ….By the way, what could those possibly be? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was carrying a stack of documents at least double the size of the previous one.


     “No way?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     SLAM!!


     HOLD IT!! There shouldn’t be the SFX of ‘slam’ when putting down some documents, you know!!


     From a human’s perspective, that should not happen, don’t you think so?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “These are all the terms and conditions related to you, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at the mountain of documents with a stupefied face, before raising his head to meet Choi Jung-Hoon’s gaze.


     When seeing that confident, triumphant grin on Choi Jung-Hoon’s face, Yi Ji-Hyuk could only form a wry smile of his own.


     ‘I have reared a tiger cub, haven’t I….?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Okay, so, like…. Mm.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk thumbed through the documents.


     “What does this ‘rights to freely enter the casinos of Las Vegas’ even mean?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s as exactly as it says.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You had to pay to enter casinos originally?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon suddenly formed a lewd smile.


     “But, of course. However, the term ‘casinos’ in this case is a codeword denoting a place that’s a bit more secretive, if you will. Well, I have here other documents that describe the meanings of all the codewords found in that document…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Please, stop it…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head with an expression that said, I’ve seen enough.


     If any more documents got added on top of this pile, then he might set them on fire, instead.


     “….Mister Choi Jung-Hoon, don’t you know the meaning of keeping electronic documentations?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course there are corresponding electronic documentations as well. However, it is the basic rule to have everything in black-and-white when negotiating with another country.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh, well. It’s fine, I guess.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pushed the pile of documents slightly to the side and spoke.


     “I more or less understand the terms and conditions, and I also get that they are lots of them, they are very advantageous to us, and they are unnecessarily detailed as well. So…” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders.


     “What do you want from me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Exterminating the monster that’s busy destroying the US, of course.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Exterminate, is it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a long sigh.


     He said as if that was a super-easy thing to do, but have Choi Jung-Hoon already forgotten what Yi Ji-Hyuk’s state looked like after fighting that Zombie Dragon?


     The terms on offer were very good, and everything seemed all sorted out. And he even personally told Choi Jung-Hoon to extract as much as possible, too – yet, he didn’t really feel like going there.


     “Mm, I’m not that keen on going there….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even when Yi Ji-Hyuk spoke with a disgruntled tone of voice, Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t panic. He simply smiled gently and approached Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Mm? What are you doing?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Sensing something ominous from that smile, Yi Ji-Hyuk faltered for a bit, but Choi Jung-Hoon wasn’t discouraged and continued to approach, before pushing forward his smartphone.


     “Please take a look.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head as he stared at the screen of the phone.


     “It’s a map?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, indeed it’s a map. The current location of the monster in the US is over here.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Okay.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yesterday, it was over here.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes narrowed to a slit.


     “And the day before, it was here.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When three dots were placed in a line, the creature’s direction of movement could be seen.


     “Hang on. Could this be….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Do you understand now?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Nope, not at all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dug out his ear canal and lightly blew on his fingertip.


     “What are you even on about? What does this have to do with me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Maybe you didn’t see it well because it’s a 2D map, but this direction is the direct route towards Seoul.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, it’s the wrong direction, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Maps like this one are the 2D representation of the globe so, even though it might seem like there’s a discrepancy in the direction, it’s actually marching straight towards Korea.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, it doesn’t look like that to me, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon switched the screen of his phone off.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     For a dumba*s, one had to resort to dumb methods….


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, forget about what you just saw.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Okay.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Let me explain again. Right now, the monster in the US is currently marching straight towards Korea.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hul…. Seriously now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Don’t agree with me right away like that!!


     Sure, it worked out as I wanted to, but I still don’t feel good, you know!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon groaned under his breath and continued on.


     “At this rate, it will march past San Francisco, cross the Pacific, enter Japan and destroy it, before making landfall on the Korean peninsula.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “For a so-called ‘straight march forward’, isn’t there too many places it’s planning to stop by? Isn’t this more like it’s on a trip around the world?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….How observant.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon coughed to clear his throat.


     “Also, isn’t it possible that its route is just a pure coincidence?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s simply not possible.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm?”


     “Monsters in other places have begun heading in this direction as well.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mmmm?”


     “If you think about it, then that Dragon you defeated also made a straight beeline for Korea, didn’t it?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Did we slather honey all over this place or what….?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “We don’t know the reason, but whatever the case may be, all the monsters that appeared this time are marching towards the Korean peninsula. If they enter the ocean, we will no longer have anyone to negotiate with. It’s more likely that we’ll be breaking our backs trying to defend ourselves, instead.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You’re probably right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That is why, it’s the best for us to destroy that d*mn thing on US soil and extract as much benefits from the Americans as possible!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Sure, you have a point there. However….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes!”


     “Stop it with that mindset of yours! It’s not like I can kill one of these dang things with a snap of my fingers, you know!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I’m also a human being, so stop trying to abuse me like a cheat code, okay?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “If you can’t kill it, then well, no one can.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hah…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slumped in his chair and fell into deep thought.


     ‘What the heck. I need a plan here, don’t I?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If it’s in America, it should be simple.” (Affeldrichae)


     When Affeldrichae suddenly butted in, Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     “You’re saying, it’s simple because it isn’t, but because it’s in America?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What was she even on about?


     Even after hearing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s question, Affeldrichae simply continued on with that cheery smile of hers.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 127: Well now, been a while so let’s go crazy 2
      Chapter 127: Well now, been a while so let’s go crazy (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Pentagon.


     “God d*mn it!! Just what is going on here?!”


     “The target is still on the move, sir.”


     “Has there been any word from Korea yet??”


     “They said that they can’t give us an answer through official channels.”


     “Those sons of b*tches!!”


     “However, we received word through unofficial channels that Yi Ji-Hyuk is on the move, sir.”


     “Yi Ji-Hyuk….”


     That bloody name “Yi Ji-Hyuk” was the only thing that this high-ranked official had been hearing for the last few days.


     “Can his presence really bring about an end to this calamity?”


     He couldn’t help but doubt that very notion. The monster they were trying to stop was a true, bona fide devil that easily exceeded X1 from the past in every sense of the word.


     No attack worked on it, and it ignored all forms of defences. Literally, it was the god of destruction that had descended to this world.


     The monster simply broke past all sorts of defensive blockades set up with everything the American government had, so how could a single man stop such a thing?


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     If it was true, then wouldn’t it mean this Yi Ji-Hyuk character possessed more power than America? A whole d*mn country?!


     “What a nonsensical notion that is….”


     There was no way that such a thing could be true.


     If there were no ability users in the States, fine. But, how could a lone ability user from a country far out East, accomplish something that the America’s ability users, some of the very best in the entire world, all failed to succeed?


     However, on the flip side, if he failed to accomplish the mission, that would be a big problem in itself, too.


     Forget about his pride, the city of San Francisco would be destroyed at this rate.


     The damage to LA wasn’t that bad, but when it no longer moved around randomly and corrected its course, the d*mn thing started destroying everything in its path.


     He had no choice but to acknowledge it.


     If Yi Ji-Hyuk failed to kill this monster, then the city of San Francisco would be wiped completely off the map.


     Beeep!


     A loud beep went off and it became rather hectic all of a sudden.


     “What’s happening now?”


     “He, he came!”


     “What? Who?”


     “Yi Ji-Hyuk has arrived!”


     “Report it upstairs! Hurry!”


     God d*mn it!!


     The high-ranked official stared at the screen and the sight of Yi Ji-Hyuk captured within, and clenched his fist tightly as two different emotions alternated endlessly within his head.


     “You know what, I’d rather prefer if you’ve managed to p*ss me off, instead!!”



     *


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at the monster in front of his eyes. However, it was not what one would usually call a ‘monster’.


     “Hey, you. Can’t you, like, control it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae shook her head.


     “It’s not possible in my current state.” (Affeldrichae)


     “But, that thing’s basically your family member, isn’t it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I wonder. It’s true that I often prefer to control the ‘spirits’ aligned with light, but it’d be hard to claim that they are my dependants, either. After all, our relationship was one formed through contracts in the end. Let’s not forget, that particular spirit isn’t contracted to me. Even if it was, I wouldn’t be able to control something that high ranking as I am right now.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk scratched his chin while staring at the bundle of white light just over yonder.


     “Well, whatever.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That creature was a high-ranked spirit of light, ‘Seti’.


     If one were to control it, then it’d become a huge help, but when facing off as an enemy, then it would prove to be one hell of a headache-inducing creature. Especially when it came to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Now for ordinary folks, a Zombie Dragon would prove to be a harder monster to deal with than a Seti, but for Yi Ji-Hyuk, the opposite was true.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk relied most often on the powers of darkness, so a spirit of light was an existence from the far end of the scale, really. It wasn’t as troublesome as a high priest totally wrapped around in divine powers or some such, but well, ‘light’ was supposed to defeat ‘darkness’ after all.


     In the past, he’d have dusted his hands and get the hell outta dodge even if he was offered several millions of dollars, but now….


     “But now, my situation is a bit different, isn’t it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk formed an unreadable expression as he stared at the Seti.


     “It’s so pretty.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Hah…..


     Yi Ji-Hyuk frowned deeply after he shifted his gaze to Jeong Hae-Min next to him, who was way too busy admiring the outer appearance of the Seti.


     “You, just go away.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, it’ll be hard for you to go back without me, though?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Groan~….”


     Why couldn’t she just shut up and do her job as a shuttle?!


     “How can you think that thing’s pretty?! Ah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, isn’t it really pretty, honestly speaking?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Sure, well, it’s a ball of shining white light, plus the silhouette of a woman with a killer figure, so yeah, it might look pretty to some people.


     But, have you thought about just how many people it killed so far?


     If the families of the victims heard what you said, they would go absolutely mental trying to rip your tongue out and toast it in hellfire, you naïve little girl. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tsk, tsked and shifted his gaze back to Seti.


     “Hmm, so, it’s not possible to appease it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, completely impossible.” (Affeldrichae)


     “In that case, time to kill it, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A spirit that had left the dimension of spirits would become tainted by the world it found itself in.


     If it was under the protection of a summoning contract, and got its Mana supply from the summoner, then it’d be able to maintain its original state, but if, for some reason, it fell into other worlds without a summoner present, then there were only two ends waiting for such a spirit.


     Either it ceased to exist after failing to find a source of Mana….


     Or, absorb Mana of the ambient atmosphere and become tainted, instead.


     For a spirit that only accepted the essence of the purest Mana, the unclean Mana found in real worlds would be akin to a blood pack filled with impurities.


     Either there would be an adverse reaction and the spirit died, or it’d adapt and become tainted. One of the two outcomes.


     “But that’s only when there is Mana to begin with.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     This planet didn’t have any Mana. So, the only thing remaining would be its death.


     The reason why it was heading towards Korea could be a simple one. Well, the scent of Mana coming from there would certainly be the strongest in this world, after all.


     Technically speaking, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s Mana, that was.


     ‘No, hang on a minute. If I think about the case with the Zombie Dragon, maybe that’s also wrong, too?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     So what if he was wrong? So what?


     “Whatever it is, the answer is simple.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Time to kill it, then.


     If it wasn’t here to help, of course.


     Wuuuonngg….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head while staring at the Seti as it cried in a weird resonance.


     ‘By the way, weren’t spirits….’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Were spirits this easy to encounter?


     See, the thing was, spirits were a rare existence even back in Berafe.


     Especially so a roaming spirit that wasn’t summoned into this world – now that would be like you walking down the street only to be greeted by a death knight walking right past you.


     However, just how many did he encounter already?


     ‘Could spirits easily cross over to this world?’


     While he stood there pondering the meaning of this mystery, something began to flicker dangerously and brightly in front of his eyes.


     “It’s coming.” (Affeldrichae)


     As Affeldrichae said those words, a clear barrier formed in front of the group.


     She had deployed a shield, in other words.


     “As expected of a Lord of all…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Eh?


     Why isn’t there one in front of me….? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     *SFX for a beam of light sweeping past*


     A giant beam of light slammed into them.


     Just as the strange sensation of being enveloped in pure white light shook them up, a rather odd cry could be heard from behind them.


     “Hey, you crazzzzzzyyyyyyy………!!”


     However, the voice continued to get further and further away.


     Once the beam of light dissipated, the group emerged more or less unscathed in the same spot as before. As if blocking that single attack took a lot out of her, Affeldrichae bent over slightly and took a deep breath.


     “Fuu…..”


     Catching her breath quickly, Affeldrichae turned her head to look, only to find the group all looking behind them.


     “Mm?”


     When she followed after their gazes, she spotted a pair of something sticking out from the ground a far distance away.


     “Mm?”


     What could those two blue-coloured pillars be?


     And those things visible at the ends of them were…


     Shoes?


     Could those be legs? Legs of a person?


     If that was the case, then the protagonist of those blue track pants would be….


     Crack, Craaaack!!


     Emitting the cracking noises of bones breaking, the legs seemed to bend at weird angles before they began to rock back and forth.


     “Uwaaaahhhkk!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk managed to extricate himself from the earth and, with his hair still caked full of dirt, roared out at the top of his lungs.


     “You d*mn rotten lizard woman?! If you were planning to shield everyone, why didn’t you shield me too?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I believed that there was no need to raise a shield in front of you, Mister Ji-Hyuk. That wouldn’t be efficient at all.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Screw your efficiency!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Did that dragon stuff her head with a stupid calculator or something?!


     “You could’ve have blocked that rather easily. Besides, you haven’t received any tangible damage, anyway.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’d much prefer it if you shut up now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If that’s what you want.” (Affeldrichae)


     Even until the end, she just had to get the last word in.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cracked his stiff neck this way and that, and glared at the Seti as it slowly floated towards them.


     “Looks like it sent us a light greeting, didn’t it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “For the current us, it is indeed a difficult opponent to handle. Speaking objectively, I will not be able to win against it.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Tsk, where’s your pride as the Lord of Dragons?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, I’m not a Lord anymore, so.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae was asking him with her eyes – ‘Can you win against it?’


     Yi Ji-Hyuk smirked and made his reply.


     “Of course I can’t.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………”


     “I can’t win alone, obviously.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     But now, he wasn’t alone anymore, so there was a way.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk waved around with his hands.


     “Well, it’s not like I don’t want to play around you for a bit longer, but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Actually, I’m feeling kinda buzzed today, you see?


     It’s been only a handful of months, but it still feels like a really long time – something like that.


     That is why…..


     You need to fight against me now. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     WUUOOOO!!


     The corners of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lips arched up as the Seti began crying out in that weird resonance again. Well, that little thing wasn’t going to work on him.


     The symbols drawn up in the air by Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right hand coalesced and opened up a huge black hole there.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began recalling the words Affeldrichae told him before coming here.


     “I’ve brought them all. They wouldn’t help anyone when left alone in that world, after all. Yes, your demonic servants. Of course, they are those few you left behind in Berafe, but to you, I’m sure that low number is still a number, yes?”


     Obviously.


     To someone like Yi Ji-Hyuk, who had led an army consisting of not ten thousands, not hundred thousands but millions, this number was pathetically small.


     However…


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Would they be seen as a small force in this world?


     “Open up!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk roared out, three Gates opened up in the air.


     From the middle one, a pair of crimson-red eyes gleamed rather sinisterly, then a lifeform possessing a black body jumped out.


     Woof!!


     The emerging lifeform was oh-so adorable and perfectly sized.


     “Oh-Sik-ah!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The black tentacle shooting out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body stabbed into Oh-Sik’s body and supplied the Ogre with Mana.


     ROAR!!


     Oh-Sik roared out at the top of his lungs as Oh-Sik regained his former glory.


     Mm, that dog collar…. What a smart decision it was to get a ‘special rubber’ version. I might have ended up buying a new one every time Oh-Sik transforms. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     From the left black Gate, Dae-Mang and the Hydra he had left behind in the tropical island jumped out.


     “Well now, it’s been a while, so let’s go crazy here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Oh-Sik seemed to have understood Yi Ji-Hyuk’s words as it took large strides forward.


     Meanwhile, the Gate on the right began vibrating harshly now.


     “M-mm??”


     Jeong Hae-Min stared at that sight with a pair of slightly worried eyes.


     The black Gate shook around as if it had met an earthquake or something, and then she momentarily thought that she could see huge shadows lurking beyond it. But, before she could say anything, all sorts of monsters rushed out from it with crazed fervour and foams of blood bubbling near their mouths.


     “Kyyaahhhk!!”


     Jeong Hae-Min screamed in fright, but those monsters didn’t even spare a second glance and kept on running forward.


     Their goal was only one.


     And that was the spirit of light with a silhouette of a woman a distance away.


     A satisfied smile formed on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lips as he spectated on this sight.


     That’s right.


     This is it.


     I so wanted to see this sight again. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Kkkkkeuuuroooaaarrr!!


     The monsters piled out from the Gate got trampled by more and more waves of monsters still pouring out behind them, yet they continued to march forward like crazy.


     When faced with such a horrifying waves of madness, even the silhouette of the Seti seemed to tremble ever so slightly.


     However, there were certain other people who were also getting shocked out of their minds at the moment.


     “What the hell is going on here?!”


     Every single related party observing the situation cried out in unison and began spewing out various swear words.


     How could a human summon monsters like that?!


     Could he be a demon, instead?!


     Seeing the waves upon waves of monsters pouncing on the Seti, Yi Ji-Hyuk grabbed his belly and began guffawing in honest, a first in a long, long while.


     “Kekekekeke.”


     It felt like ‘something’ that went unfulfilled even after he sucked in some Mana and started using magic again, was now finally being satisfied.


     This is what it’d been like.


     No!! It’s still not enough!


     This isn’t really it! Not yet!


     I need more!!


     Not those low class monsters, but to be able to let loose the apex monst…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk!!” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sobered up when Affeldrichae called out his name.


     “Groan….”


     Why did it feel like something had possessed him just now?


     Just as Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his head, the near-endless waves of monster pounced on the Seti.


     At the same time, a massive shockwave of light exploded out.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 128: Well now, been a while so let’s go crazy 3
      Chapter 128: Well now, been a while so let’s go crazy (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Whiiiirrrrrr!!!


     A white light so pure that seemingly held not one speck of impurity, exploded out ferociously.


     Monsters and their bodies were half-melted as soon as coming in contract with this light. They all raised screams of anguish. Violent, high-pitched screams roared out from everywhere.


     “Ah….”


     Jeong Hae-Min covered her ears.


     The screams echoed and echoed in a horrifying chorus, and made one feel as if they had stepped into hell itself.


     Monsters, half-melted now, screamed and roared, yet they still rushed forward and then even more rushed in, again and again.


     “Kekeke.”


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at this spectacle, his eyes emitting a glow of madness.


     The compatibility between spirits of light and monsters was the worst.


     It was an act of pure stupidity to try to kill a spirit, which was almost completely immune to all physical damage, with a whole bunch of monsters. It was the same thing as throwing flames into a huge lake in order to evaporate it.


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk was doing something so inefficient without an ounce of hesitation.


     Because, this was how he operated.


     Efficiency?


     That notion was something only applicable to Affeldrichae.


     No, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s style was exceedingly simple.


     Using the overwhelming numbers and an unlimited amount of Mana as his basis, he’d utterly ignore pesky little things like efficiency and simply pour out everything in one go.


     Now that was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s style, the ‘ruler’ of Berafe.


     He wasn’t able to revert back to this tactic once he came back to Earth, but now, having regained just a tiny portion of his former glory, Yi Ji-Hyuk shuddered from the buzzing electricity of ecstasy travelling up his spine.


     Who cared if this was an act of stupidity?


     Throwing flames into a lake…. If one continued to throw flames thousands of times, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of times, then eventually, the lake would dry up.


     Kwahaaaaah!!!


     Another explosion of bright light evaporated countless monsters from where they stood. However, a new wave of monsters rushing in, quickly filling up the empty spots.


     This time, far more than those that got incinerated!


     Kiiiieeeehhhckk!!


     Kaaaahhaaack!!


     Monsters pounced on the Seti, wildly swung their claws and bit into the spirit.


     The sharp claws simply went past the body of Seti as if they were parting water; fangs soaked in saliva violently clamped down hard as if they were biting at empty air.


     Buzzz….


     However, there must’ve been some type of damage done, because Seti’s body wavered for a second before it began retreating.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Chase it down.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk’s low growl fell onto the world, monsters ran and madly pounced on the retreating Seti. Their legs kicked the ground and thick, choking dust clouds rose up into the air.


     “Ah…..”


     Jeong Hae-Min watched on, her entire body shuddering.


     Seo Ah-Young, too, formed an aghast expression, and bit her lower lip.


     Jeong Hae-Min fidgeted and hesitated, before shifting her gaze slightly to Seo Ah-Young and whispered in a small voice.


     How should she describe this feeling?


     “It feels really strange, doesn’t it?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Mm.”


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Seo Ah-Young nodded her head.


     Indeed, how could they not feel strange while witnessing this scene?


     On one side, a spirit possessing the appearance of a beautiful woman enveloped in a bright white light, while on the other side, a freakish dude busy emitting black fog from his entire body as he commanded an army of monsters.


     No matter who saw this scene, the villain here was Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     And that villain was continuously pounding away on that spirit with a disgusting smile on his face and a never-ending stream of cackles leaving his mouth.


     “I always knew that he wasn’t a nice guy, but….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young spat out a groan.


     Although she was talking to herself, Jeong Hae-Min caught onto that like a leech and rebutted her with a slightly pouting expression.


     “But, he’s a kind person, you know?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Eeeehh??”


     What did you say?


     Did I hear you wrong?


     Are my ears functioning properly right now? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Seo Ah-Young stuck her fingers inside her ears and hurriedly cleaned them out.


     “What did you say just now?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “What? He’s kind, don’t you see?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “…………………….”


     Seo Ah-Young slowly pressed down the areas around her eyes.


     This unni, she was…. She had gone mad.


     Her current state was way beyond help now.


     The word ‘kindness’ and the name ‘Yi Ji-Hyuk’ could not be and should not be combined in one sentence.


     I’m scared that, the moment you combine those two, this world will go kablooey with everyone in it, so don’t even mutter it out, you hear me!!


     This can’t go on!! (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Indeed, this unni was someone Seo Ah-Young was rather fond of, so there was no way she’d watch this girl get utterly damaged beyond salvation.


     While Seo Ah-Young was making up her mind on doing whatever she could to separate Jeong Hae-Min from Yi Ji-Hyuk, the man in question was in the middle of ceaselessly pounding away at the Seti.


     “Oh, you wanna run now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The Seti could no longer deal with the waves upon waves of monsters on the ground, so it began rising up in the air.


     “I won’t let you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands parted the air, and a black beam of light shimmered from the ground.


     Catch it!


     The ground beneath the Seti suddenly became dyed in darkness, then thick thorny vines possessing tensile strength of steel sprouted up and wrapped tightly around the fleeing spirit.


     Ahhhhh!!


     A scream-like aria reverberated in the air.


     *SFX for vines wrapping around and tightly squeezing*


     The thorny vines shooting out from the ground attacked friends and foe alike.


     Monsters chasing after the Seti were also ensnared by the vines and got pierced and torn to pieces, their blood spilling everywhere.


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t even spare a single glance at the monsters and continued to tightly wrap the Seti with the vines.


     These thorny vines were filled with Mana and they could trap the near-illusory body of the Seti with ease, before squeezing it tightly.


     The Seti began began wavering unstably now. The light coming from it brightened and then darkened. The process repeated itself over and over again.


     “Rip it to shreds.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The voice that sounded as if it came from the depths of Hell resounded out, and that caused monsters to emit even more maddened light from their eyes. With foams bubbling out of their mouths, the horrifying creatures ran up the thorny vines.


     The sharp, uncaring thorns pierced and sliced open the flesh of all those creatures mounting the vines, but the bleeding monsters continued to climb up higher and higher.


     Kaaahaaaak!!


     They climbed higher; some fell and collided with others.


     The sight of monsters marching forward like a horde of zombies brought forth an emotion that went beyond the feelings of terror from the onlookers.


     Jeong Hae-Min couldn’t continue watching on and turned her head away.


     ‘I’m scared.’ (Jeong Hae-Min)


     This was her first time thinking like that ever since meeting Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     She might have found him hateful and irritating, especially back in the beginning, but never did she find Yi Ji-Hyuk quite so scary as he was today.


     It was more correct to say, compared to the power he possessed, his personality seemed like someone she could deal with. That’s what she always thought.


     However, that sight of Yi Ji-Hyuk, standing amidst the waves of monsters while emitting thick black aura from his body, seemed so foreign and didn’t feel like he belonged here.


     From those ominous-looking black Mana strands coming out from him, to his clothes crazily flapping around, from all of his hair standing up, to his distorted face resembling a devil….


     She was looking at the previously-unknown appearance of Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     There was something about his posture and his expression that when combined, gave onlookers this sensation of a creeping chill.


     Her body trembled. Her mind nearly blacked out, and her body felt like it was getting colder.


     As she shook like a lone leaf against the wind, Seo Ah-Young squeezed her shoulders.


     “Unni!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Those hands squeezing her shoulders….


     “M-mm.”


     Jeong Hae-Min nodded her head.


     She needed to wake up here. Now wasn’t the time to think about things like that.


     Her role was to evacuate everyone in case a dangerous situation suddenly broke out. That was why she needed to pay attention to what was happening right now.


     ‘I must not look away.’ (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Her sense of duty…


     And her curiosity, wanting to know a bit more about Yi Ji-Hyuk….


     Jeong Hae-Min bit her lip.


     Meanwhile, Seo Ah-Young couldn’t help but form this rather obvious question in her head, although her body still shuddered imperceptibly.


     “Why are those monsters listening to Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk’s orders?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     She found this very strange, not only now but even back then as well. It was possible to believe that he had somehow subdued the Hydra and the Dae-mang, and made them his servants..


     Sure, that didn’t sound terribly logical, but the result before her eyes told everything she needed to know, so how could she not believe that?


     However, this was her first time seeing all those monsters. Yi Ji-Hyuk’s scope of activity had been rather obvious so far; if he didn’t come to work, then she could pretty much guess correctly what he’d do to while away his down time.


     In other words, he wasn’t someone who’d go somewhere and prepare himself for the future.


     So, how could she come to grips with the fact that these monsters were braving death just because Yi Ji-Hyuk ordered them to?


     “It’s because they all belong to him.” (Affeldrichae)


     As usual, the one to answer her questions was Affeldrichae.


     And Jeong Hae-Min reacted right away at her attitude which kind of implied that Affeldrichae knew something about Yi Ji-Hyuk’s past.


     “What do you mean by that?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s voice was rather sharp.


     Affeldrichae tilted her head slightly.


     Why was this tiny lifeform being hostile to her?


     It wasn’t as if she had harmed this little thing in any shape of form, was it?


     “It is as I said. They all belong to him.” (Affeldrichae)


     “All those monsters?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yes.” (Affeldrichae)


     Seo Ah-young frowned deeply.


     Just what on earth was this woman even talking about?


     “How can monsters be Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk’s property?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Too bad for her, Affeldrichae’s answer was something Seo Ah-Young found rather hard to understand.


     “Everything in that world once belonged to him.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Eh?”


     “He’s an existence that could bring about an end to everything. In other words, an existence that could rule over everything. An existence that swallowed whole a world, and even fought against gods.” (Affeldrichae)


     Seo Ah-Young’s frowns deepened even further.


     This woman…. Just what nonsensical tale was she spinning now?


     Seo Ah-Young wondered if this was how ‘East asks, West answers’ felt like, but regardless of what she was thinking about, Affeldrichae continued on with what she wanted to say. (TL: ‘East asks, West answers’ is the direct word-for-word TL of the Korean idiom, but it’s not exactly on the money – anyways, it simply means you’re getting a completely incoherent/different answer to the question you asked.)


     “If he regains only a fraction of what he used to possess, then it’d be enough power to threaten a world.” (Affeldrichae)


     Overall, it was difficult to figure out heads or tails of this woman’s story, but there was one thing Seo Ah-Young could gleam from it.


     “Only a fraction?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     What she was seeing right now, was only a fraction?!


     Seo Ah-Young’s eyes captured the spectacle of monsters’ endless march forward. Waves upon waves of monsters that could destroy a whole country, never mind a single city, was unfolding right before her.


     Just seeing it made her nearly wet her pants and her entire body shook from fear, yet all those monsters were only a fraction of his…. collection?


     If that was true, then just how enormous was the rest?


     Seo Ah-Young roughly shook her head.


     She wanted to argue back and say that was bullsh*t, but Affeldrichae’s words sounded quite credible for some reason. That woman possessed a certain quality that made others nod their heads in agreement.


     “Just what the heck happened in the other world?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Affeldrichae closed her mouth for a minute.


     Even with her high intellect, it was rather difficult to condense the events of that lengthy time period into a single sentence.


     How should she explain it?


     How should she go about explaining Yi Ji-Hyuk’s life, the one where he fell to the very bottom and, while relying on nothing but his own powers, eventually rose up high enough to fight against the entire world?


     His life was a series of one desperate, horrible experience after another.


     As the Lord of all Dragons, she too did everything in her power to stop him over and over again. Even then, he crawled and scratched, until he overcame the interference of the gods and finally grabbed hold of what he desired so much.


     And the end result was….


     Affeldrichae quietly stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk over yonder, controlling the monster horde.


     From her perspective, it didn’t look that good, but this was what he wanted.


     “He fought against the whole world, and he even fought against the wills of the gods. He’s an existence that fought against everything alone.” (Affeldrichae)


     Seo Ah-Young tilted her head.


     “What are you talking about?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I’m sure it’s hard for you to understand. But, I get where you’re coming from. Unfortunately, I don’t have any confidence in making you understand. I could tell you all the information on what he did, but if you asked me how his life had been, then……” (Affeldrichae)


     Then, that would become a very sorrowful tale, instead.


     While Affeldrichae was letting a soft sigh escape from her mouth, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s monster horde was still in the midst of ripping the Seti to shreds


     Ahhh!!


     Even though it was almost like an illusory spectre, and thus was almost immune to all physical attacks, once it was ensnared tightly by Yi Ji-Hyuk’s thorny vines and pounded on by the endless rush of the monster waves, Seti’s figure finally went limp to the ground.


     The only fate remaining for it now was ‘death’.


     For a high-ranking spirit that boasted the similar levels of power to the Zombie Dragon, or maybe emit even stronger power than that undead creature, this was such a dispiritingly pathetic defeat.


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk snapped his fingers, the monsters biting into the Seti like a bunch of crows pecking at a dead body receded all at once.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled hoarsely and slowly walked towards the Seti.


     And its pure-white body began trembling like a lone leaf.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 129: Well now, been a while so let’s go crazy 4
      Chapter 129: Well now, been a while so let’s go crazy (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     The highest-ranked spirits were an absolute existence.


     Although they weren’t as incredible as the king of spirits, reputedly only one in existence throughout the universe including all dimensions, but even then, each one was powerful enough to be truly called peerless, matchless creatures.


     Especially so in the case of the Seti, a high-ranking creature of light, small worlds might even end up worshipping it due to all the aura of divinity oozing out of it.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     And that Seti was being trampled underfoot by Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Affeldrichae quietly looked on at that man.


     An overwhelming, absolute power.


     All he did was gave out a single order to attack, and then, used his magic just once. Yet, just that playful flick of his hands defeated a high-ranking spirit, it incapable of resisting him now.


     That was Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     This was the power of the man who ripped and tore Berafe asunder.


     He might have struggled a lot while trying to defeat the Zombie Dragon, but the moment he got his hands on just a tiny fraction of his former monster army…. It felt like he had regained just a little bit of his former glory of being the Bringer of Apocalypse.


     Shudder.


     Affeldrichae’s body shuddered.


     Even with her mental fortitude that could perfectly maintain her calm no matter the circumstances, she could only shudder in fear as she recalled the past appearance of Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had completely aligned himself with the ‘core’ of the demon world, got to wield a monster army of millions, and controlled limitless Mana. He had risen up to become a god, even though he was a mere human.


     He was an existence that overwhelmed and blanketed the entire world in monsters and dark magic, as incomparably thick, dense dark Mana poured out from him like a flood.


     Truly, the ruler of Apocalypse. He certainly deserved that nickname.


     “Now, now. Let’s see here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lips formed a chill-inducing grin as he stepped on the neck of the Seti.


     “Euh….”


     Jeong Hae-Min frowned deeply as she looked on at that sight.


     Just why did he have to act like a dang villain all the time?


     Of course, even she understood that Yi Ji-Hyuk was the one fighting for the sake of this world, and that white spirit thing was the one trying to destroy it, yet…. She couldn’t help but feel very weird since the visuals certainly didn’t look that way.


     Ah, ahhh….


     Seeing the look of torment on the face of the Seti, Jeong Hae-Min also ended up feeling pained in her heart as well.


     But, that was about it. Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes didn’t change one bit.


     He opened his lips ever so slightly and bared his white teeth, before leaning closer to Seti’s ear.



     “Did you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Of course, Seti didn’t answer back.


     “There are lots of different types of spirits out there. Spirits of light, spirits of fire, spirits of water, spirits of ice, etc, etc….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     However, there was this one type of spirit that didn’t exist in nature.


     “There are no spirits of darkness. But, why is that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The answer was very simple.


     Because, the darkness was born from the lack of light, that was why.


     The darkness was almost like the floating clouds, where there were no actual physical substances.


     “And that is why…. There’s no naturally-occurring spirit of darkness, you see. However….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just like the darkness that shouldn’t exist, but did….


     The spirit of darkness did also exist, even though it shouldn’t.


     Exactly like how an absence of light created the darkness.


     “Kekeke.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grabbed the Seti’s neck.


     “Well, then. Time for you to pay for making me break out in sweat.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Sure, he didn’t really do anything, but…. Well, there was this thing about one’s feelings and all, no?


     “Do your best, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Either die….


     Or….


     Get corrupted.


     From Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right arm, jet-black Mana bubbled up and began pouring into Seti’s body.


     Aaaaah!!


     A cry akin to a woman’s shrieking scream tore into the heavens and reverberated throughout the land.


     “Kekeke.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk continued to cackle on as he stared at the Seti’s face, now contorted from unimaginable pain.


     What would happen if one poured dark Mana into a spirit of light?


     Just what would happen if one were to pour in black ink into a clear, pure body of water?


     The black ink would spread out in the blink of an eye, that’s what.


     If there was a lot of black ink, then the pure water would soon become inky black as well. That was what Yi Ji-Hyuk was doing right now.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s condensed dark Mana poured into the pure, uncorrupted white Mana, and the Seti’s body acted like a sponge, sucking in every single drop.


     Aaaaaah!!


     Seti continued to cry out in pain.


     Tu-tuk!!


     Seti’s white body twitched and thrashed about as the dark Mana swam around in its innards, like blood coursing through its veins.


     Its body expanded before contracting again; its white eyes changed colour to black, before reverting back. These processes repeated over and over again.


     Aaaah!!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s smile deepened as he continued to take in this spectacle.


     A high-ranking spirit – it’d be a fine weapon to wield if he could make it his. However, what if it ceased to exist from the Mana backlash?


     That wouldn’t necessarily be a bad thing, either. Well, he was originally here to kill this creature anyway, wasn’t he?


     *SFX for glass shattering*


     Shortly afterwards, the sound of glass shattering came from somewhere, and the Seti’s body was dyed in black in the blink of an eye.


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk whistled soft and observed the changes taking place in the Seti.


     Its bright white body changed to pitch-black, and its pure countenance had transformed into a sensuously seductive one.


     The rays of light shimmering around its body disappeared, and…. And, wings resembling soft fabric dancing in the wind sprouted out from the back of its neck all the way down to its legs and they began wrapping around ‘her’ body.


     “Congrats on your corruption.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     ….Dear spirit of darkness.


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly stroked the cheek of Seti, no, the existence that was once Seti, ‘her’ red tongue peeked out and seductively licked his hand.


     “What should I name you, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Okay, what would fit perfectly here?


     Should I just go with ‘Ti-se’ instead?


     Mm, that’s a bit…. low-brow, so…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I shall name you ‘Tirie’ from now on.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Tirie must’ve been happy with its new name as it swirled around the air once, before it slowly took a look at its surroundings. Then, it drifted towards Yi Ji-Hyuk and silently entered his back.


     It instinctively sought out the place with the most amount of darkness nearby.


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t resist and simply accepted ‘her’.


     After absorbing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s Mana, it was pretty much the same thing as ‘she’ forming a sort of a contract with him. To be more specific, rather than forming a contract, it was more like a slave relationship, though.


     Affeldrichae slowly made her way towards Yi Ji-Hyuk and spoke with a slightly angry tone of voice.


     “Your old habit hasn’t changed, I see.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm?”


     “Ceasing to exist can sometimes be a blessing, too.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue.


     “You and your old-fashioned way of thinking. Rather than dying, it’s better for an existence to keep surviving by changing to something else. You ask anyone, ‘Wanna die, or change to something else?’ and I’m telling you, they will all choose to change. You and your lot don’t know the true fear of death because you live for tens of thousands of years, and that’s why you can spout that kind of nonsense.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I don’t think that’s something a man who stabbed his own heart with a god-slaying weapon to kill himself should say.” (Affeldrichae)


     Well….


     I’m a special case, so that’s why.


     You shouldn’t use me as an example when talking about normal people, don’t you agree, you dumb Miss lizard woman? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Well, I think the person in question seems to like it, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Tirieh poked her head out from just above Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shoulder and licked his cheek a little before baring her fangs at Affeldrichae.


     After being on the receiving end of that hostile glare from the Tirieh, Affeldrichae could only spit out a groan. It was never a happy sight, seeing a creature that once enjoyed the blessings of gods become corrupted and fall into darkness.


     However, that’s how Yi Ji-Hyuk operated until now.


     Maybe this was the adverse reaction to his life being a twisted, complicated mess; he simply enjoyed corrupting other creatures whenever an opportunity presented itself.


     That personality was probably the reason why he was able to control millions of monsters, but still.


     “Kaahaack!”


     When ‘she’ coiled around threateningly as if to pounce forward at any moment, Yi Ji-Hyuk simply grabbed Tirieh’s head and pushed it down. When that happened, she obediently lowered her head and silently slipped back inside him.


     “Are you planning to store it inside you from now on?” (Affeldrichae)


     “There aren’t any other suitable places around, so can’t be helped.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That is now a creature of darkness as well. I’m sure you know very well what kind of an effect such a creature will have on a human being. Just how many times do I have to repeat myself to you?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yeah, I know. But if I leave it alone outside, it’s gonna disappear, so, as I’ve said before, there’s no other choice.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hah……”


     Affeldrichae shook her head and waved her hand about.


     Wuuoonng!!


     A small tear in space opened up in front of Affeldrichae. She inserted her hand inside and pulled something out.


     “You can connect to the ‘infinite storage’?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Actually, I can’t. But this is a much smaller, separate space I prepared just in case.” (Affeldrichae)


     “………….”


     Even then, if you pull out whatever is inside there and sell it, you’ll end up as a billionaire, no? You’ll end up with more than enough money to play around for the rest of your life.


     Regardless of what you say, you probably only packed the most ‘essential’ things from the lair of the Dragon Lord, so…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Affeldrichae extracted a bangle from this ‘separate space’ and handed it over to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Store the spirit in this.” (Affeldrichae)


     “But, she’s a spirit of darkness, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “This item is element-less.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Well, in that case.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk received the bangle, put it on, and studied it from this angle and that.


     He wasn’t so keen on the fact that this thick metallic bangle didn’t really match with his blue tracksuit, but still, this thing must’ve been a high-class artefact, that’s for sure.


     Now that he thought about it….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a long groan after he finished looking at the bangle.


     He could be described as someone holding a huge interest towards anything related to items.


     Back then, he used to walk around while kitted out in divinity-grade artefacts from top to bottom, such as a shoe that would’ve made the top sorcerers and wizards of Berafe go mad with avarice, trying to sell their significant other just to buy it.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk recalled a certain robe stuck inside a forgotten corner of the closet back home.


     When the family was moving house, mom threw it away and Yi Ji-Hyuk had no choice but to dig through the local trash dump in order to recover this much-treasured robe.


     However, it was now trash. A trashy treasure, then?


     “Wait, is it possible for you to repair broken artefacts?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You really think that’s possible?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hah……”


     What a useless lizard woman!


     While Yi Ji-Hyuk and Affeldrichae argued with each other, Jeong Hae-Min sneaked in closer and cautiously opened her mouth.


     “….By the way, are you planning to go around with that?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     ‘That’?


     “Uh, oh. Yeah, it’s my slave now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min frowned deeply as her eyes locked on Tirieh’s body peeking out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s torso.


     That thing wasn’t a human.


     Of course not.


     Right…..


     However…..


     Just what was up with all that slick, smooth and bouncy jiggliness of that thing?!


     It was already really beautiful to begin with, yet now, it exceeded that beauty and stepped into….


     “….Sexiness…”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes widened considerably.


     “Did you just cuss me?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL: the Korean word for ‘sexiness’ sounds pretty similar to ‘a son of a b*tch’.)


     “No, not that sexiness, you idiot!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Then, what other sons of b*tches are out there?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Never mind. I shouldn’t have said anything.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min spat out a lengthy groan.


     “Besides all that, don’t you think it’s a bit too risqué looking like that?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “What, this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted derisively.


     “Looks like you haven’t seen what being real risqué is yet.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………..”


     Jeong Hae-Min’s face reddened up slightly.


     “You, you saw lots of s, s, s, such things?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “What, me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk formed an expression of an arrogant politician and straightened his back, his stomach bulging forward.


     “Hah. What’s the point of talking to a shorty like you? It’s a waste of my energy.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..You….”


     Just as Jeong Hae-Min began trembling, a very taciturn voice could be heard next.


     “Indeed, he has seen a lot.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ng?”


     Affeldrichae spoke as if it was nothing.


     “He has seen and experienced the peak of pleasure that no human can possibly experience, after all. Especially so, when he has enjoyed the type of harem that no one in this world could even dream about.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ha, ha, harem??!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s eyes shook around as if there was an earthquake happening right now.


     A haren?!


     Is that the same ‘harem’ as the one I know?? (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     “Euh……….”


     Utterly failing to recognise the signs of Jeong Hae-Min revving her engine, Yi Ji-Hyuk smirked triumphantly, while Affeldrichae followed up to her own words.


     “He used to be surrounded by many different races and fantastical creatures, too.” (Affeldrichae)


     “D, different races??” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “For instance, elves, dark elves, and…. well, those types of races, you know?” (Affeldrichae)


     Tremble.


     Seo Ah-Young finally noticed Jeong Hae-Min’s back trembling ominously and hurriedly jumped in, but it was far too late by then.


     *SFX for Jeong Hae-Min’s really loud wailing*


     “What the hell?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Kyyahhhck?!” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk freaked out and hurriedly took several steps back, and Affeldrichae cried out cutely while completely forgetting about the dignity of being the Lord of all Dragons. With eyes of pure dumbfounded confusion, the two of them stared at Jeong Hae-Min and her loud sobbing.


     Did half of her blood come from a Siren or something?!


     Seriously now, there was a limit to how forceful a sonic attack could be.


     Affeldrichae somehow succeeded in casting the ‘Silence’ spell on Jeong Hae-Min even when suffering from the ear-splitting pain. She then groaned out grandly and spoke up.


     “This woman really is worthy of being researched.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Eh-whew…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head in helplessness.


     Not one person around him was sane. Not even one!




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 130: Well now, been a while so let’s go crazy 5
      Chapter 130: Well now, been a while so let’s go crazy (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Christopher McLaren’s expression became dumbfounded as he stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s group busy arguing with each other.


     “Just what the hell is up with those people?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     He was already calling Yi Ji-Hyuk and Co unhinged fools when they faced off against the monster that shook the USA to its very core while not even looking remotely concerned; especially more so, when their lynchpin trudged towards that scary monster without a care in the world.


     But what happened next turned out to be even more gobsmacking.


     It didn’t even feel like that man had done anything particularly taxing, yet, he managed to defeat the monster in the proverbial blink of an eye – a creature no American could do anything about.


     More importantly, the shocking sight he displayed in the course of doing so……


     Christopher McLaren fished out a cigarette and lit it up.


     ‘What did I witness just now?’ (Christopher McLaren)


     He was well aware of the subject ‘Mine’ being a dangerous individual.


     If it weren’t for the Korean idiots, he’d be paying attention to this existence way before anyone else had the chance to. He knew better than anyone how dangerous this Yi Ji-Hyuk character could be, at least that’s what Christopher McLaren believed so.


     The thing was, the kind of danger he thought of was nothing like this.


     Even as an individual, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s abilities were unmatched in the world. He was a person receiving the close scrutiny of the world precisely because of that.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was considered too dangerous an existence that necessitated the creation of a brand new category ‘X’.


     However, if Yi Ji-Hyuk controlled an army, that would change the story greatly once more.


     Christopher McLaren’s eyes could still see that army of monsters standing around like dummies, waiting for Yi Ji-Hyuk’s next orders.


     ‘He has already exceeded the limit of power a single individual should possess.’


     How was he supposed to go about figuring out the true extent of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s powers now?


     This man’s power had already exceeded the level of combat strength a regular nation would possess.


     As long as there was no one else like him, then it wouldn’t be much of a stretch to say that this man alone possessed war potential of a powerful nation.


     Christopher McLaren’s brain kicked into high gear and spun around real fast.


     Wuuoonng-!!


     While watching the sight of the monsters marching into the gate Yi Ji-Hyuk had opened, Christopher McLaren quickly pulled out his phone.


     “I want you to check the location where the monsters are being kept. Are the monsters returning there? What?! They are not???” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren’s hand gripped the phone even harder.



     “God d*mn it!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Back when Affeldrichae made her first appearance, the monsters that appeared alongside her did not display any intentions to attack humans. So, Christopher McLaren did as she demanded and had those monsters kept in a secret location.


     That was the result of three things combining into one – one, his thoughts of researching the monsters that did not display immediate hostility to humans; two, desire to use those creatures for his own gains; and finally, his fear of the woman named Affeldrichae.


     However, all of those monsters had become Yi Ji-Hyuk’s property now.


     That powerful, scary army of monsters that even tempted Christopher McLaren into thinking that the world conquest would be possible if they were utilised properly.


     “What am I supposed to do now…..” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren grasped his head, now full of complicated emotions.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk……….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk!!


     Just what was he supposed to do about that bundle of headaches?!


     If it were up to him, he’d completely, utterly erase everything about that man’s existence from this world and totally wipe the slate clean, but as everyone had witnessed today, that powerful monster would never have been defeated without the presence of Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     For the sake of humanity, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s continued presence was a necessity.


     On the flip side, there was a chance that humanity was in deeper danger precisely because of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s presence.


     Other people might call him crazy, but well, Christopher McLaren knew better than anyone what the end result of one individual possessing way too much power would be like.


     And perhaps most vexing of all would be the fact that Christopher McLaren currently didn’t have any means to control Yi Ji-Hyuk, the source of all his torment.


     To put it bluntly, if that man suddenly decided to let loose that monster army on US soil with hostile intentions, this country would not be able to avoid the fate of getting destroyed to the point of near collapse.


     Anyone with a sane, functioning mind would never do something like that unless he was suicidal, but then again, Christopher McLaren also knew that human beings were never a rational species to begin with.


     It was here that Christopher McLaren spotted a man walking in confident strides towards him.


     That man raised his hands to smooth back the regent-style hair and formed a very gentle smile.


     ‘….Choi Jung-Hoon.’


     The man that the countries around the world considered to be even more important than the President of Korea.


     The man who was only a measly little government employee of a small nation, yet now wielding more influence and power than the leaders of bigger nations after making Yi Ji-Hyuk his ‘ally’.


     Perhaps he himself hadn’t realised that yet, but well, that man’s influence had now exceeded Christopher McLaren’s own reach.


     “Been a while, sir.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Hearing the rather crisp English words coming from that man, Christopher McLaren could only form a bitter smile.


     “Indeed, it has been a while.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was smiling brightly and came off as all friendly and the like, yet in Christopher McLaren’s eyes, he simply looked like a hateful little b*stard.


     “What brings you here?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Well, I need to make sure, that’s why I came over to speak to you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Make sure what exactly?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Choi Jung-Hoon presented his left hand, and it held a massive case filled to the brim with official documents.


     Christopher McLaren guessed what those documents would entail and spat out a lengthy groan while taking the case.


     “Even if you haven’t done this, we’d honour our promises anyway. We aren’t that low to dismiss the deal made in the name of the United States of America. I feel offended, actually.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “It’s not that I don’t trust you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What then? You prefer to be certain, is that right?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shook his head as if he was also feeling troubled here, before pointing in a certain direction with his chin.


     “I’m just worried about how that man would react if the promises made were not honoured.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Of course, in the direction Choi Jung-Hoon pointed at, Yi Ji-Hyuk was there.


     Christopher McLaren’s expression crumpled in an instant and pushed the case full of documents behind him.


     One of his subordinates hurriedly took the case.


     “Confirm them. Thoroughly. Don’t miss anything.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir.”


     After dumping the bothersome task on someone else, Christopher McLaren glared at Choi Jung-Hoon with a pair of sharp eyes.


     “It is true that Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk is hard to handle. However, from what I understand, he’s not the type to care about what happens around him. Isn’t that right?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Hearing that vaguely insinuating tone, Choi Jung-Hoon waved his hands around as if he was terrified of something, and quickly opened his mouth.


     “Of course he’s like that. However, that person really hates bothersome things, so it goes without saying that he’d be very unhappy if things he’s supposed to get aren’t there. Besides, he’s also small minded and rather timid as well, so he’d definitely find a target to vent his frustration on.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Small minded and timid…..


     Something new to remember, then.


     Having branded this new information on Yi Ji-Hyuk in his brain, Christopher McLaren nodded his head.


     “There will be nothing to worry about. We will definitely honour our side of the deal. Well, we don’t know when we might need your assistance again, so there is no need for us to sour our relationship over matters this small.” (Christopher McLaren)


     However, you should watch yourself.


     Perhaps sensing the meaning behind Christopher McLaren’s glare, Choi Jung-Hoon awkwardly smiled.


     “Take care of us in the future as well.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, that would certainly be nice.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Choi Jung-Hoon maintained his rather leisurely smile even after hearing that final sarcastic remark.


     Christopher McLaren really didn’t like this man. If it were up to him, he’d have gotten rid of Choi Jung-Hoon, didn’t matter what the method was.


     Why? Because, those who Christopher McLaren found to be an eyesore all became someone pretty d*mn big, that was why.


     ‘No, he’s already someone pretty big, isn’t he?’


     Recognising the level of influence now wielded by the young man standing right in front of his eyes, Christopher McLaren did his very best to force the ends of his lips to rise up, and formed a smile.


     “Well, besides all that. What are you planning to do about the other countries?”


     The monster in the USA had been taken care of, but other countries were still going through utter hell, unable to deal with the monsters that had appeared there.


     Well, even with the vast might of the American government, they still couldn’t do anything to one single monster, so what could other countries do on their own, realistically speaking?


     “I wonder about that as well.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon scratched his head before shifting his gaze over to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “He’s someone with a really fickle mind, so….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, isn’t that good news from your perspective?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “You’re very observant, sir.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The more Yi Ji-Hyuk rampaged and showed himself off, the higher the position of Choi Jung-Hoon would become.


     Both Choi Jung-Hoon and Christopher McLaren were aware of this fact.


     “In any case, fine. I shall acknowledge you. That is why I have a new proposal.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Pardon me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’ll benefit both of our nations, without a doubt.” (Christopher McLaren)


     It was Christopher McLaren’s turn to smile brightly now.


     *


     “Hah……..”


     After resolving the situation in the States one way or the other, the NDF group teleported back to Korea and were now all meandering about in this inexplicable fatigue.


     “Groan….”


     Especially Yi Ji-Hyuk – he was holding his head while slumped in his chair. His entire head felt like it was being pounded on.


     He didn’t need a lot of Mana to order around the monsters possessing the Seal of Obedience, but on the other hand, his mental energy would be used up to an extreme degree.


     Indeed, gathering all of their will into a singular spot and make them follow his orders required a huge amount of mental power.


     ‘It wasn’t like this in the past, though….’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He never felt this taxed back in Berafe when he controlled an army of millions.


     But back then, his brain was also in the fixed state, as was the case with the rest of his body, so if his mind got taxed by something, it’d have been reset time and time again.


     ‘Is that why…..?’


     Just because he controlled an army of a thousand-plus monsters for a little bit of time, his brain felt like it’d melt into a puddle…. He’d gotten way too soft. Too soft.


     ‘I have become really, pathetically weak, haven’t I?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He sensed once more just how weak he had become.


     In the case of magic, he managed to find a way to use his spells by absorbing more Mana as needed so he wasn’t really conscious of his shortcomings there, but this situation was completely different.


     If the opportunity to control his former army came to the current Yi Ji-Hyuk, he’d be unable to do anything with them.


     ‘Well, that ain’t going to happen, anyway.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     At this rate, wouldn’t his head explode when the number of monsters went over ten thousand or or more?


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     ‘Well, I’ll be. I really was a cheap OP piece of sh*t, wasn’t I?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And now, he sensed how amazingly broken the character of Yi Ji-Hyuk back in the Berafe days was once more. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that this version of Yi Ji-Hyuk and that past one were two completely different beasts altogether.


     “Are you in pain?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     After seeing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s pained expression, Jeong Hae-Min cautiously sidled next to him.


     But then, when she saw his irritated face, she flinched and hurriedly averted her gaze.


     ‘What’s wrong with me?’ (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Did the spectacle Yi Ji-Hyuk displayed remain too deeply etched in her mind?


     As Jeong Hae-Min stewed in her own thoughts, someone lightly brushed past her.


     ‘Gah-Yun?’


     Doh Gah-Yun walked past Jeong Hae-Min and placed a can of cold drink in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Ng?”


     Silently, Doh Gah-Yun alternated her gaze between the drink and Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “You want me to drink this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned slightly and took a big gulp of the cold drink.


     Gulp!


     “Hah….”


     He felt a lot better after something cold entered his body.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at Doh Gah-Yun with probing eyes.


     She wasn’t really someone who could read the moods this well, though?


     “Looked fatigued.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “….I was?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quietly stared at Doh Gah-Yun for a bit before also nodding his head.


     In a way, Doh Gah-Yun was with him the longest since his return to Earth, so if anyone were to tell whether he was tired or not, it would be her.


     “Thanks.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Doh Gah-Yun lightly shook her head and submerged into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shadow once more.


     “Euh!”


     Jeong Hae-Min felt defeated just now, and was about to say something, but too bad, Choi Jung-Hoon cut her off first.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yeah?”


     “Currently, calls from overseas are still inundating us.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “For what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “They need us to solve their situations as well.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…………….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk massaged his head as if a new bout of migraine began assaulting him.


     “Hah….. Maybe later.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Even now, people are dying as we speak…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What the heck. I didn’t open those Gates, you know?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk abruptly stood up from his chair and walked straight out of the office.


     “Where are you going?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Home! I’m going home for the day.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A person can’t live on by doing nothing but work!


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     So, it’s only correct that I get to go home on time! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk hummed to himself and left the office.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Just as Choi Jung-Hoon tried to grab hold of Yi Ji-Hyuk, Affeldrichae stopped him with her hand first.


     She shook her head and spoke to him.


     “Let him go.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Pardon?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s likely that he’s all riled up at the moment.” (Affeldrichae)


     Disregarding Choi Jung-Hoon, who was clearly confused by what she said, Affeldrichae quietly stared at the back of Yi Ji-Hyuk as he walked out the door.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 131: You’re her oppa. Aren’t you? 1
      Chapter 131: You’re her oppa. Aren’t you? (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Weird. Why do I feel so dirty?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk rubbed his face, hard.


     It felt like this unknown dirty, sticky feeling was welling up from deep inside his chest. Why was he feeling so weird like this?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tried to ignore this uncomfortable feeling and stepped outside the front door of the NDF’s building.


     He should be feeling refreshed after successfully taking down a spirit, yet it kind of felt like he had missed something, and that it was not over yet.


     “Hmm…..”


     It was then, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes caught the sight of a certain blonde head gently waving about just over yonder.


     That blonde head bobbing up and down ever so slightly behind the wall was…. How should he say it? Had it become a sort of cliché by now?


     ‘And why the heck is she here?!’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Besides all that, he had only gotten back from the States just now, so how did she even find out that he was here?


     Was she waiting for him here without a plan?


     While waving away the thoughts of suspicion and irritation, Yi Ji-Hyuk opened his mouth.


     “What are you doing here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     With an excellent timing, a breeze blew in and lifted her hair up just a little. It kinda looked like she was greeting him that way and a smile leaked out of his mouth even before he noticed it.


     “Heh.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Kim Dah-Som peeked her head out from behind the wall.


     “You came to find your oppa?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Dah-Hyun should be inside the building, though.


     “Should I call him for you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     At Yi Ji-Hyuk’s suggestion, Kim Dah-Som shook her head. Then, her previously bright expression hardened slightly as she presented her hand.


     “Ng?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head while looking at the plastic bag in that hand.


     What could be inside that white bag?


     “Mm…..”


     Well, since she was offering it, why not….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took the bag and looked at the contents before a long groan escaped from his mouth.


     Now let’s see….


     This one is a health tonic, this one here is multi-vitamins, and… an energy drink for tiredness?


     What about this black unidentifiable traditional medicine, then?


     And this thing here….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….Viagra??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Dah-Som slightly turned her head away and avoided meeting Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gaze.


     What the heck?


     The others, fine, I get why, but what’s the meaning behind this viagra??


     Isn’t this too good for a man?


     Should I personally show…. Ah, hang on. That’s not right, is it? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Oh, uh, t-thanks.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Although, he wasn’t quite sure just why he should start feeling thankful for.



     Yi Ji-Hyuk sorted out the contents of the plastic bag one by one.


     Seeing that people were expressing their worries about him, and now having received stuff like these, he thought that he must’ve looked really pooped out lately.


     He didn’t think he’d done anything too taxing, though….


     ‘No, hang on. That’s wrong.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It wouldn’t have been taxing for the past Yi Ji-Hyuk, but the current version would definitely find the last couple of events tough to handle.


     Actually, he himself didn’t know just how far his current body could go, too.


     “I’ll drink them later.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Please make sure you do.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Mm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression remained a bit complicated as he nodded his head.


     “You going home now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Then, let’s go…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes!!” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Kim Dah-Som formed a content smile as she looked at Yi Ji-Hyuk who volunteered to take her home, even though she didn’t say anything.


     ‘Her expressions have become a lot more varied now, haven’t they?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, when he first met her, she came across as someone who utterly rejected the notion of changing her facial expressions as if she was preserving some kind of an ancient tradition.


     Now, she smiled more often and sometimes even displayed hints of anger, so that should qualify as a positive change, but….


     ‘For some reason, she kind of makes my blood run cold sometimes.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If he carefully dug through her family ancestry someday, maybe he might find that she carried the bloodline of some ice-element this-or-other.


     It wasn’t too strange to think that way, since someone could’ve been dragged to another world and came back, just like how Yi Ji-Hyuk was dragged off to Berafe.


     They walked for a long time without saying anything, before Kim Dah-Som suddenly stopped in her tracks.


     “Mm?”


     “We’re here.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Hearing her declaration, Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his head to take a look around.


     “What do you mean, here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “My home.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head in confusion.


     Obviously, it’s not strange for her home to be here.


     Any place can be her house as long as it’s inside the residential area. And, the date of her family moving and mine were pretty similar too, if I remember correctly.


     But then….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Wait, isn’t this pretty close to my own place?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Isn’t that house over there mine?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head continued to tilt this way and that.


     Well, no, it’s still not strange that her house is near mine. Fine. But….


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “When I took you home the last time, it wasn’t here, was it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk asked, Kim Dah-Som simply smiled brightly and averted her gaze once more.


     “Hey, you…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………..”


     Why should he even bother at this point?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk could only spit out a long groan after seeing Kim Dah-Som smile refreshingly while still avoiding his gaze.


     “Fine. Fine. Well, whatever. I’m going now….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Uhm…..”


     “Mm?”


     Kim Dah-Som hesitated before opening her mouth.


     “Please make sure to take one vitamin pill every morning. Your stomach might get upset, so please take it together with the stomach medicine I’ve prepared. Taking it after breakfast will be even better, I think. As for the traditional medicine, please take it in the evenings……” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk watched on as Kim Dah-Som proceeded to explain a lot of things for a long, long time, and he slowly closed his eyes.


     Hey, you dumb kid….


     My brain can’t remember all that information, you know?


     I think you’re overestimating me here. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I hope you got all that.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Oh, yeah. Sure thing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Get what now?!


     Why would medicines have rules to follow when taking them? All I have to do is just swallow them!!


     Besides all that, I don’t need any of these, honestly!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Too bad, there were things that could never be said out aloud, no matter what.


     “Okay, I’m going now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Take care.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out another groan and turned around to leave.


     He could still feel a pair of pretty sharp eyes pricking his back, but he didn’t take a look behind him.


     How scary!!


     I took you home, so go inside already!!


     Why are you standing around glaring at me like that?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Who knew that possessing super-perceptive senses would prove to be an issue when they could unnecessarily feel that gaze oh-so clearly?


     “Eh-whew……”


     Things other than monsters were becoming his problems lately.


     No, these kids were the true monsters, instead. These dang kids….


     *


     “I’m home.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk entered through the front door, Park Seon-Deok nodded her head while still sitting on the couch.


     “Are you alright?” (mom)


     “Yeah.”


     “Have you eaten something?” (mom)


     “Of course not.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why didn’t you? Making me work extra….” (mom)


     “…………….”


     Mom?


     Mom, I’m your son, Ji-Hyuk!


     You weren’t like this to me before, you know.


     It’s only been a few months since I came back, you know!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Park Seon-Deok felt her son’s earnestly pleading eyes and her expression crumpled instantly, before she angrily got up from her spot.


     “Okay, fine, fine!! I’ll prepare something, okay?!” (mom)


     “Sob……”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wiped the corners of his eyes.


     Where did the older version of his mother go, when she used to prepare so much meat that the legs of the dining table nearly broke from the weight?


     He was now making money and working hard, yet his treatment at home had actually gotten worse!!


     Ah, the irony of life….


     “What about Ye-Won?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “She’s upstairs.” (mom)


     “Isn’t she going to take extra classes?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Which kids take extra classes nowadays?” (mom)


     “Then, what about cram school?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What’s the point of sending her to one?” (mom)


     “But, how come? If she wishes to get admitted to a university, she’s gotta study harder, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Please remember what she used to be like in the past before saying that, son.” (mom)


     “…..Ah.”


     Indeed, he had forgotten all about it.


     Right, our Ye-Won…..


     Really now, our Ye-Won is……


     …..Our Ye-Won, capable of making a local neighbourhood thug get p*ss-scared and run away from her mere presence! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hah…..”


     Now that he thought about it, she sure was behaving herself lately.


     Thud, thud, thud!


     “Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk heard the thudding footsteps coming from upstairs and raised his head.


     She wasn’t even a devil, yet she showed up whenever someone talked about her and all. It sure felt like that way to him.


     “Mm??”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     Why was she sulking like that now?


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     When Yi Ye-Won didn’t even cast a second glance in his direction and headed straight to the front door, Yi Ji-Hyuk called out to her.


     “Where are you going?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “To a beauty salon.” (Ye-Won)


     “Why?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “To dye my hair.” (Ye-Won)


     Hah…..


     She was starting again.


     “Why?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Argh, don’t bother! Get out of the way! I’m leaving!!” (Ye-Won)


     Yi Ye-Won shoved his hand away and walked off, causing Yi Ji-Hyuk to massage his aching forehead.


     Not one day in this dang house went by in peace. Not one single day!


     “Just what’s gotten into you now? Speak up, will ya??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Look!!” (Ye-Won)


     With her eyes ablaze, Yi Ye-Won pointed to herself.


     “Take a look at me!!” (Ye-Won)


     “Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took a sweeping look at his sister.


     Okay, so, what am I supposed to look at here?


     Well, uh, what should I say? She’s kind of chubby so I think she looks rich and nice, so….


     Mm, I see. Your clothes are really too tight for you, aren’t they?


     I mean, I brought home all that money, yet she hasn’t gotten any new clothes for herself! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Mom!! Ye-Won wants new clothes!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s not it, you dumba*s!!” (Ye-Won)


     Yi Ye-Won cried out at the top of her lungs.


     “Look at how fat I’ve become because of you!! What am I supposed to do looking with this?! Who’s going to see me, when my figure is ruined like this?! If I knew I’d end up looking like this, I shouldn’t even try to live here, you know?! So, like, I’m gonna live while doing things I want!” (Ye-Won)


     “Hey, you. You keep this up and pretend that you’re still going through puberty, then you might really get hit in the face by the thunders and gales.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL note at the end.)


     “Why? You want to beat me up?” (Ye-Won)


     He wouldn’t just end at beating her up, though….


     “Ye-Won-ah? What’s the matter?” (mom)


     “Mooooom!!” (Ye-Won)


     Yi Ye-Won suddenly ran into her mother’s arms and began crying her heart out.


     ‘What the heck?! Now that was so out of the blue.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What’s wrong, my girl?” (mom)


     “Mom, I can’t stand it anymore.” (Ye-Won)


     “Ng??”


     “I can’t stand being well-behaved in that school, and I don’t have any friends here, too…. So, I hate it here! Can’t we go back to where we used to live?” (Ye-Won)


     Park Seon-Deok’s eyes shook as if they were struck by an earthquake.


     “…..But, Ye-Won-ah, that is…..” (mom)


     What should she say here?


     “And we have lots of money too, right?” (Ye-Won)


     …..It’s not ‘we’, but ‘me’ who has lots of money!!


     Since when did the notion of money being ‘our’ property came to pass?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Even before Yi Ji-Hyuk could spew out words of anger, mom sensed her son’s rising aura and quickly sent her glare in his direction to shut him up in an instant.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body began trembling from her incredible ability to make him understand her glare that contained the following message ‘You utter one more word off that claptrap of yours, I’ll sew it shut, you hear me?’


     Meanwhile, Park Seon-Deok gently patted Ye-Won’s back and tried to console her.


     “There, there, my little Ye-Won. You’ve had it so tough, haven’t you! Mom had no idea.” (mom)


     “Sob, sob…. mom…..” (Ye-Won)


     “There, there. If it’s too tough, we can go. Okay, so should we go back to where we used to live?” (mom)


     “………….”


     There was no answer?!


     While Yi Ji-Hyuk was panicking somewhat at the rapidly-changing atmosphere of the living room, mom’s eyes began gleaming dangerously.


     “Yes, our little Ye-Won has behaved herself so well. Indeed. Mom is really happy.” (mom)


     And why did she behave like that until now?


     “….My son. Ji-Hyuk-ah?” (mom)


     “M, mm?”


     “That gentleman from the last time, he isn’t coming around anymore. Why is that?” (mom)


     ….Was she talking about Choi Jung-Hoon?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk immediately understood what Park Seon-Deok was trying to say here.


     “H, he’s a bit busy lately, you see.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Even then, he used to come around to our old house often, didn’t he? Ever since moving in here, he has not shown himself once, no? Yes, it’s true that entering the bathroom and leaving it afterwards makes you a different man, but still, don’t you think this is too much?” (mom)


     “…..She’s right, you know.” (Ye-Won)


     Hang on a bloody minute?!


     I thought I heard a small voice just now?


     So, was this what you were aiming for?


     Was this your end game?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s entire body shuddered.


     So…. the point of all this madness was because Choi Jung-Hoon hadn’t come around lately, was that it?


     “Mom, that…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ji-Hyuk-ah.” (mom)


     “Ng?”


     “Honestly, I think he’s a fine person. I wish he was my son, but well, as you may know, I already have a son.” (mom)


     “…..I apologise for being this kind of son, mother.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wiped the edges of his rapidly-moistening eyes.


     He would be considered not too bad looking no matter where he went, yet just why did he have to be compared to that Choi Jung-Hoon?


     Just who in the Republic of Korea would win in a comparison against Choi Jung-Hoon??


     ‘He’s more like a walking, talking real-time squid generator, you know!!’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “However, there is another way to live together with him even if I can’t make him my own son.” (mom)


     “Pardon me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Could that way be…..


     “Mom. Even still, the age gap is….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s only ‘Tti-dong-gap’ so it’s nothing to worry about.” (mom) (TL note at the end.)


     It’s more than that!!


     Lots more!!


     She’s only a high schooler, you know!!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Eii, still, it’s too much……” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “There are lots of men who prefer younger women.” (mom)


     Now normally, wouldn’t the parents be the first to get up in arms, wanting to beat the living sh*t out of the older guy when their daughter wishes to bring home a tti-dong-gap?


     To think, this mother was trying so hard to send her daughter away to someone who was way past the tti-dong-gap threshold….


     “Mom, so, like….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ‘….You being for real?’


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk looked on with half-disbelieving face, Park Seon-Deok slowly nodded her head with a resolute expression.


     She then whispered softly.


     “Where would your sister find a better man than him? Knowing what she’s like?” (mom)


     “……………………”


     “You’re her oppa. Aren’t you?” (mom)


     Indeed.


     He was an oppa.


     Ye-Won may be like this now, but once upon a time, she used to cry and jump into his arms whenever there was a lightning storm, saying she wanted to be with her oppa!


     After recalling a really pleasant memory from the past, Yi Ji-Hyuk felt his heart ache profoundly, so he took another look at Ye-Won.


     Plump, plump……


     No, that’s not it!!!!!


     That Ye-Won and the Ye-Won from my memories are the same person!!!!


     Stop denying that truth and start accepting it, you rotten brain of mine! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hah…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk gritted his teeth.


     “That’s how it was. The happiness of my little sister is my own happiness. I’ve almost given up on a wonderful dream in the name of reality for a short time there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s right, son. An oppa will do anything for the happiness of his little sister.” (mom)


     “….That’s a bit incorrect, mom.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You don’t want to eat anymore, then?” (mom)


     “….That’s not true, mother. In any case, I shall come up with a suitable plan.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Fighting!”


     And so…. in this small corner of the Yi family’s living room, a dark and sinister plan to ensnare the top bachelor of South Korea began to unfold its wings.


     …..And the sacrificial lamb in that dark plot suddenly sensed a deathly chill creep up on him as he tried to navigate his way out of the piles of documents surrounding him. He quickly took another swig of his favourite health tonic and spoke up.


     “Wha-what the heck was that just now?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Why did it feel so…. ominous?






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 132: You’re her oppa. Aren’t you? 2
      Chapter 132: You’re her oppa. Aren’t you? (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     [The catastrophe of San Francisco has been resolved somehow, but the monsters roaming in France and other countries still have not been killed yet. The negative economic impacts these events will bring are estimated to be truly enormous, and in addition, Korea’s own economy is projected to suffer greatly as well. Especially….]


     “Aigoo.” (mom)


     Park Seon-Deok frowned deeply as she watched the streets of Paris on the TV screen, now looking more like a war zone. She had seen her fair share of wrecked city streets by the hands of various monsters, but the latest footage was incomparably worse than those could ever hoped to be.


     All the destruction that happened in the past was more or less on the level of losses of life; monsters such as Goblins and Monkeys might be able to hurt many humans, but they didn’t possess enough strength to destroy buildings.


     Even if it was a level 3 monster, at the end of the day, it’d not utterly destroy the living habitat of human beings.


     But now?


     The city of Paris as seen on the TV screen, was now full of skeletal remains of destroyed buildings, as if they were hit by a wartime bombing raid or some such.


     Concrete debris lined the ground as far as the cameras could capture, to the point where the description ‘flattened concrete desert’ seemed more appropriate than ever before.


     Park Seon-Deok let off a long sigh.


     She just saw on the screen, a young crying child running off to somewhere, having lost its mother.


     [The conservative estimate for the total lives lost from this incident alone is at 30,000 and counting. It’s the single greatest loss of human lives post Black Monday. An even bigger issue here is the fact that no one has come up with a solution yet. The only country to have resolved their situation, United States of America, has so far refused to publicly release any relevant information, nor any of the recorded footage, causing widespread condemnation and suspicion.]


     “What a bunch of rotten b*stards, why aren’t they helping others if they’ve mopped up their side of the aisle already?!” (mom)


     “What are you talking about?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk asked as he exited the bathroom.


     “Listen to this. Americans are not releasing any footage or information on how they killed their monster. Those people, they always do that. I mean, they haven’t released any information on aliens until now too, right?” (mom)


     “Mom, I think you should stop watching TV shows for a while….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Surely, they couldn’t release that kind of information even if they wanted to.


     Well, if they released the footage containing the scenes of Yi Ji-Hyuk commanding an army of marauding monsters to beat a rather saintly-looking spirit down to a pulp, the backlash from that would simply exceed one’s imaginations, after all.



     Hiding away such things from the public’s consumption would be better for everyone involved.


     “Your food is ready.” (mom)


     “Ng. Thanks.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk went to his room and opened the closet.


     He then carefully rummaged through many, many articles of minutely-different blue tracksuits hanging on the rack and picked the one he liked. However, just before he closed the door to the closet, he spotted the robe stuck in the corner and spat out a lengthy groan.


     ‘Only if that thing was still working….’


     Was there really no way to repair that thing?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was the type to steal or forcefully take away, rather than create, the things he needed. Sure, it wasn’t as if he couldn’t create anything, but well, he was not skilled enough to create an artefact on the level of that robe.


     Something like that would be right up Affeldrichae’s alley, but since she said it couldn’t be done, he should give up completely now.


     “Tsk.”


     But, what a terrible waste, that.


     Rustle…


     It was then, he heard a soft rustle coming from behind him.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked behind him.


     Affeldrichae was getting up from her short slumber.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “….You okay with sleeping only that much?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae stayed up the whole night and made sure that Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mind wouldn’t erode away by the negative effects of the dark Mana, before taking a quick snooze of around 30 minutes when he got up in the morning to take a bath.


     “Indeed, a body of a human being is greatly inconvenient, isn’t it? I have to sleep if I want to revitalise the brain.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You can still say that when your lot sleeps for hundreds of years?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That is the far smarter way.” (Affeldrichae)


     ….Well, sure. If you can call sleeping as much as a week’s worth in one go ‘smart’, then I guess it is smart, you dang rotten lizard woman. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Tsk.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly clicked his tongue and shook his head.


     He almost threw out a retort there, but his lips closed shut when he thought back to what she was doing for him and the significant weight that action carried.


     “By the way…. What are you doing here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Affeldrichae)


     “You know how crazy those lizards would act without the presence of the Lord. Berafe needs its Lord of all Dragons. And, you have an attachment to that place, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That is true. I was born and raised in that world, after all.” (Affeldrichae)


     “So, like I’m saying, is it fine for you to be here, abandoning Berafe like this and all?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sat down on the chair and pulled out a cigarette.


     Click.


     When he lit it up and blew out a long trail of smoke, Affeldrichae frowned ever so slightly.


     “I heard that smoking indoors went against the common etiquette of this world.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You were expecting etiquette from me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Indeed. I was wrong.” (Affeldrichae)


     Seeing her agree so quickly, Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t help but smirk deeply.


     Originally, she wasn’t someone he could share random jokes with.


     Was it because she gave up on the position of the Lord? Or was it because of people constantly being near her that she had softened somewhat? Without a doubt, the current Affeldrichae was much less stiffer than in the past.


     “So, why are you here, really? Stop beating around the bush and answer me straight, will ya?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, I’ve already told you, though? I’m here to see you.” (Affeldrichae)


     “How long are you planning to continue with that joke?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A gentle smile formed on Affeldrichae’s lips.


     “It’s you who’s persisting with a joke, Mister Ji-Hyuk. Well, you know very well that us Dragons do not lie.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk leaned against the chair and spat out yet another groan.


     Just as she said, Dragons never lied.


     “So, you crossed dimensions just to see me. Is that right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s correct.” (Affeldrichae)


     “But, why?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae’s golden eyes slowly lowered.


     “Are you asking me because you really don’t know?” (Affeldrichae


     “Yup.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What a difficult man. Really now.


     “Because, I thought you’d be in pain this side.” (Affeldrichae)


     “……….”


     “I thought, that is why I need to help you. And now that I’m here, I believe my thoughts are pretty much correct.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Was there a room for such fidelity in our relationship?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seeing Yi Ji-Hyuk growl like an wounded beast, Affeldrichae formed a deep smile.


     He was a man who reacted negatively and bared his fangs whenever he was shown some form of affection.


     He was a man who still acted like a little kid, even though he had lived for well over a thousand years.


     That was Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Indeed there is. At least from my side.” (Affeldrichae)


     “If you were planning to do so now, I’d have preferred it if you showed some of that way back when.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If she did, then he’d have come back to Earth a couple of hundred years earlier.


     “Well, I had my duty to carry out in that world, after all. Besides, even though I was the Lord, I didn’t have the necessary gall to disobey the will of Lady Latrel.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Yeah, I guess you’re right about that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, Latrel exercised absolute power in Berafe, so that was understandable.


     “She’d just be an abominable wench in this place, though.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon me?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Nope. Never mind.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his hand around and organised the situation.


     “So, then. How long are you planning to stay here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “How long, you ask…. I haven’t really given that much thought on that subject.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You’re totally beyond help, aren’t you…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Thinking about that matter is actually far stranger. The current you only have less than 100 years left in your life span. A century is a short enough time for me to consider it as a holiday.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Why do I feel depressed all of sudden after listening to you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Right.


     I’ll die in less than hundred years.


     He’d been living while not being too conscious of his own life span until now. He came back here, to Earth, so he could greet death.


     Although he had found what he wanted, thinking about how he had to face his own mortality now, his feelings became a bit weird.


     Could one say that such duality was the hallmark of being a human being?


     “Hey, Affeldrichae?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?”


     “I don’t trust you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae got up from the bed.


     When she slowly approached him while wearing that thin nightgown only, she displayed blinding beauty akin to a goddess descending to the mortal realm, but Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression remained deadpan and unimpressed.


     “It’s not that you don’t trust me.” (Affeldrichae)


     “……….”


     Affeldrichae reached out with her arms, and gently embraced still-sitting Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “No, you just can’t trust anyone.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sighed out instead of replying.


     He really didn’t like this woman.


     She was a horrible being and he found her unbearable.


     Interest changed to goodwill; goodwill changed to friendship; and even when friendship changed to affection, she never, ever crossed that final line.


     She desperately, decisively opposed Yi Ji-Hyuk’s wishes to go back to his original world, even as their relationship progressed.


     She also didn’t change, even if she felt affection for him.


     That was why, she managed to make him think that her affection was, at the end of the day, all a pretence, a ruse.


     He had been sharing his feelings with her, hated her, and even fought her for over a thousand years, yet he could never grow to hate her.


     That was why he found her so unbearable.


     “Hah…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk relaxed his tired body and closed his eyes in her arms.


     “So, a short game of one hundred years, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you want, it can be far more than a hundred years.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’m a human being.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Currently. Currently you are…..” (Affeldrichae)


     One wouldn’t really know how to describe the very concept of humanity, but still, Yi Ji-Hyuk believed that a small trace of that elusive concept remained somewhere in the dark, dank corner of his heart.


     Just a small trace.


     “How long are you planning to play around here?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Play around?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The things you’re doing right now.” (Affeldrichae)


     She said he was playing around. Playing around, was it….


     “You still haven’t gotten rid of that nasty habit of passing judgements on other people’s lives.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, in the past you have acknowledged my assessment to be impartial and accurate, haven’t you?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Also, your ability to make other people speechless is the same as always.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’d be far more stranger for me to change. I’m a Dragon, after all.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Right, you lot are like that, aren’t you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The existences that couldn’t voluntarily change their personalities because no outside influences could reach them – that would be Dragons, then.


     “Fine. Have fun with us. Have fun and fool around. Just don’t forget to place us back where you found us, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, I’m a Dragon who always does her best to bring you back to the place where you belong.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You just don’t want to lose in conversation,” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Liar. You always won, you know.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae’s beautiful hands gently brushed Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hair.


     So small.


     The existence of a human was so small and weak.


     And the human named Yi Ji-Hyuk surrounded himself with layers upon layers of thick scales in order to hide away his fragile heart.


     No.


     His fragile heart was now covered by countless scabs from getting hurt time and time again.


     How should one go about saying this?


     An unnatural hedgehog?


     A man who, in order to survive… No, while surviving until now, he surrounded himself with countless thorns, making it impossible for him to earnestly approach other people even if he wanted to.


     “A pitiable man, you are.” (Affeldrichae)


     Her hands continued to stroke Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head. Her fingers gently and smoothly untangled his hair.


     “Don’t you also have a part of the blame for me turning out this way?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A big part, as a matter of fact.


     “It couldn’t be helped.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Don’t you try to console me.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s why I came here, you know?” (Affeldrichae)


     To his side.


     “You want to compensate me or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If that’s what you want.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned refreshingly.


     “Even if I wanted to rip you to shreds?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae returned a gentle smile.


     “Of course.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wordlessly closed his eyes.


     So complicated.


     Relationships so utterly twisted and complicated beyond salvage.


     “Berafe….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It didn’t want to let him go. That place followed him back to this planet and continued to torment him.


     “Well, I’m fine either way.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I’m talking about now.


     Yeah, right now, this is fine, so….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his hands up and tightly grabbed Affeldrichae’s shoulders.


     “I don’t know what kind of schemes you’re cooking up. But you better not take me lightly, Lord Affeldrichae.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae replied with a serene voice.


     “Anyone who breathed in the air of Berafe just once, would surely know to pay their respects to you, oh Bringer of Apocalypse.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Kekekeke.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began guffawing after hearing her words.


     But, you were one of those who made me into that.


     Wouldn’t you agree?


     It was then, the door to his room was flung open.


     “Hey you! Mom wants you to come and eat your……………” (Ye-Won)


     Yi Ye-Won’s eyes shook hard after seeing two people embracing on top of a chair so early in the morning.


     “P, perverts!!” (Ye-Won)


     “It’s a misunderstanding!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shot up from the chair and hurriedly denied it all.


     “It’s not what you think!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Kyaaaaaaahhh!! Mom!! Look at these two!!” (Ye-Won)


     Yi Ye-Won’s loud screaming reverberated throughout the Yi house.


     And just like that, another peaceful day began in earnest.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 133: You’re her oppa. Aren’t you? 3
      Chapter 133: You’re her oppa. Aren’t you? (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Lately, Choi Jung-Hoon had been feeling that it was all worth it.


     Sure, the insane amount of work and mountainous piles of documents still remained the same. But, compared to the past when he felt like a cogwheel of a large organisation, he could acutely feel that he had climbed to the position where he now controlled that very same organisation with nothing but a flick of his hand.


     “Hmm…..”


     Enjoying the smooth, relaxing aroma of the hand-dripped coffee in the early morning, Choi Jung-Hoon let the morning sun bath him with its warm, comforting rays.


     “It’s really peaceful around here.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon smiled to himself, as he began pouring a bottle of Ba**hus-F into the huge mug of coffee.


     “S, sir!! Please don’t escape from reality like this!!” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Mm?”


     Kim Jae-Beom began complaining in a tearful voice, dark circles under his eyes extending all the way down to his chin.


     “Please, don’t unplug your phones!!” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Mmmm?”


     “And, switch your mobile on, too!! Everyone’s been calling me instead, you know?! But, I don’t know anything! I’m only in charge of doing miscellaneous work here!!” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Choi Jung-Hoon frowned deeply.


     A man should have ambition! How could this guy be satisfied with doing miscellaneous work only?!


     “You should grab this chance now that it has landed in your lap!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “A chance?! What kinda chance is this?! You think I can cope with Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk??” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Well, yeah, he’s got a point there.


     Even I feel like I’m dying. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon began despairing once more as he sensed his consciousness returning to the cruel reality.


     “A big shot, my a*s….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Who was a big shot in this situation?! He was more like a call centre agent at this point!


     His smartphone couldn’t handle all the calls simultaneously flooding it and continued to malfunction even now.


     After the crisis in the States had been resolved, requests for assistance from other nations suffering at the hands of monsters were arriving at a far crazier rate now.


     He couldn’t help but feel that these countries were actually concentrating all their national might on making these requests, too.


     Heck, a certain country looked as if they would start waging a war against Korea, causing a state of emergency of sorts in the Foreign Ministry, which meant that none of its poor employees were allowed to leave until the crises were solved somehow. And well, the one to pay the price of that emergency was none other than Choi Jung-Hoon.


     Still, Choi Jung-Hoon’s importance had grown incomparably from before, and that was the only reason why he wasn’t subjected under even more abuse than this.



     Indeed, the amount of craziness was only about this much, simply because small fries didn’t dare call him. If not, Choi Jung-Hoon would have to seriously consider setting up a dedicated base of operations next to the NDF building.


     “Fufufu….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoo glanced at the number of missed calls showing up on his phone’s screen – 238 – and smiled deeply.


     Fine, fine.


     Very good.


     All good, but…..


     “But, nothing’s really changed here, hasn’t it?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     He thought that, once he became this big shot, he’d be sitting in a plushy, comfy chair in a spacious office of his own, puffing on a cigar behind a huge oak desk and ordering other people around with the flick of his hands. How could he have guessed that his expenditure on energy tonics would increase twofold, instead?!


     On top of this…. His regular salary didn’t even increase, either!!


     As Choi Jung-Hoon’s entire body trembled from the wrongness of it all, Kim Jae-Beom picked up the phone ringing off the hook with a tearful face. But then, he began shivering like a wet dog.


     “W-what did you say?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Immediately, Kim Jae-Beom got up and exited from the office, before hurrying back inside with a clearly-reddened face.


     “The, the Minister is here.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Which minister?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s the Foreign Affairs Minister!” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     The Foreign Affairs Minister?


     Why would that guy show up here?


     Choi Jung-Hoon took a quick glance around him, but realised that not only Seo Ah-Young, but everyone else in here didn’t really give a toss whether the Minister was here or not. As if a stray dog was passing by….


     “Hah…….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Why did he even bother?


     Choi Jung-Hoon got up from his seat and went to receive the Minister.


     With excellent timing, a middle-aged man sporting a head full of grey hair entered the front entrance of the building, accompanied by his retinue of bodyguards. He spotted Choi Jung-Hoon pushing open the door to come out of the office, and frowned ever so slightly.


     “Welcome, Minister. I’m Choi Jung-Hoon, the vice director of the NDF.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “So, you’re Choi Jung-Hoon, is it?” (Minister)


     “Yes, that’s correct.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon lowered his head in a dignified way and formed a gentle smile.


     However, the Minister still found something here was not to his liking, and his expression remained stiff as he stared at Choi Jung-Hoon’s face.


     Sensing the awkwardness of this situation, Choi Jung-Hoon could only smack his lips.


     It seemed that this old man showed up here to make his ‘complaints’ known.


     “Please, step inside.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Keuhmph.”


     With Choi Jung-Hoon guiding the way, the Minister didn’t say anything else and followed after him. But, as soon as they got to the conference room to the side of the office, the Minister began to grumble out in dissatisfaction.


     “Don’t you have a better place to receive your guests?” (Minister)


     “We’ve prioritised functionality above all.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You sure know how to dress it up, don’t you?” (Minister)


     The Minister took the seat of honour as if it was the most obvious thing in the whole world. Choi Jung-Hoon asked Kim Jae-Beom to get them coffee and settled down next to the Minister.


     “What brings you here, sir?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     He got straight to the point.


     The Foreign Affairs Minister, Hah Dae-Seok, really didn’t like this young whipper-snapper at all.


     Most unimpressive of all was the fact this younger man’s attitude – he didn’t seem to be nonplussed by the Minister’s presence at all.


     How dare a low-ranked public servant be so cheeky!


     “Are you asking me because you can’t tell?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     You think I’ll ask you if I already know?


     ….I want to retort like that, but I shouldn’t.


     Okay, well, I knew why when I asked him, anyways. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Is it because of Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That’s right, it’s about that man named Yi Ji-Hyuk. Is he here now?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     ….What the hell, this guy might cause a serious problem at this rate!


     What does he mean, that man named Yi Ji-Hyuk?!


     If Yi Ji-Hyuk heard you say that, your chin might be kissing your expensive brand-name loafers by now.


     I mean, you’d soon be searching for a good dentist that will do you a solid set of fake teeth…. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “I implore you to be careful with what you say, sir.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What was that?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “That person is a bomb-like existence that can go off at any given moment. If you persist on randomly and carelessly poking him, the ensuing aftermath will all be yours to take care of, Mister Minister.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Sounds like you’re threatening me here. Or did I hear you wrong?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “I’m just concerned, sir. Deeply concerned.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ‘Fine. Let’s leave it at that.’ (Hah Dae-Seok)


     The Minister Hah Dae-Seok glared at Choi Jung-Hoon for a while with eyes of dissatisfaction, before grandly sighing out.


     “Okay, fine. There is no need for me to meet him today. In any case. The current situation is not very good. There is a limit to how much we can withstand. At the bare minimum, you will have to resolve one incident in one of the countries by tomorrow.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “It’ll be difficult.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What do you mean, difficult? Didn’t you resolve the American situation fairly quickly?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Well, that person wanted to do that one, that was why.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What? So, he doesn’t want to resolve the others, then? Does this mean a citizen is ignoring the request from his own nation?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Are you the nation, then?


     You’re just a Minister, yet you keep talking nation this and nation that. Looks like you’re also a helpless stuck-up with too much self-esteem, huh.


     Oh well, I should at least show some respect to the office of the Foreign Ministry here. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon sat up straight and replied.


     “That man isn’t someone who’d care about such things.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You’re talking about the moral duty of a nation’s citizen!” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Mister Minister.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon quietly stared at Hah Dae-Seok for a bit, before opening his mouth.


     “Do you wish to lose that one-and-only citizen, sir?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “………..”


     “If Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk decides to emigrate, then never mind chartered planes, countless countries would actually buy special airplanes to come and invite him over. No, hang on. I’m sure they’ll send their best teleporters over here to bring him into their fold.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Groan….”


     “Especially the US; they should be waiting in the wings with bated breaths. You mustn’t think of that person as the ‘citizen’ of this nation anymore, sir.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Hah Dae-Seok gritted his teeth.


     But, he also wasn’t stupid enough to argue back, saying that that was a load of bull, either.


     “So what, then? Are you simply going to watch from the side and do nothing?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “This is the time when the old idiom ‘patience is virtue’ comes into play.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Then, just what’s your job here? You still want to draw your salary from the government, being like this?!” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Sir, that is not my original duty. I’ve never received any special orders from anyone to manage Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, nor did I ever receive extra hazard pay. Meaning, I’m simply volunteering my expertise out of my loyalty to my mother nation. So, you assuming that I carry any sort of responsibilities in this matter is rather illogical, sir.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     That is why, you should at least raise my salary before thinking of using me like a slave, you rotten sons of b*tches!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Talking to you is a waste of my time here. Call the department head, now.” (Had Dae-Seok)


     “I assure you, sir. Talking to me will be far less stressful for you overall.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     You want to talk to Seo Ah-Young?


     Your heart will explode from frustration if you do that, though? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Okay, so, from your own mouth, are you acknowledging that the NDF has no method whatsoever to control Yi Ji-Hyuk??” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Yes, sir.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What was that?!” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Yes sir. You’re correct.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon remained as straightforward as ever.


     “Aren’t you even remotely embarrassed by what you just said?!” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “There is nothing to be embarrassed about, sir. No government or organisation in this world can control that person. No, us holding onto him for this long is already miraculous enough. I feel rather accomplished if I think about it.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Hah Dae-Seok’s complexion boiled over in an instant.


     “Are you trying make fun of me here or something??” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Choi Jung-Hoon spat out a groan.


     It was a common sight to see someone blow their top after getting frustrated, but seeing a country’s top Minister acting in such an obvious manner was a matter of great heartache for that country’s citizen.


     “I’m not here to stoke your anger, Mister Minister. I am only telling you the situation as it is. Honestly speaking, with what should I start controlling that person? Should I order him around, or ask him for a favour? If I could persuade him by clinging onto his trouser legs and beg, then I’d have done that by now. However, what can I do when none of those will work on that person?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Bring me that Yi Ji-Hyuk character. I’ll talk to him.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “….But, sir. You’re going to regret this.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’ll be the one doing the regretting, so stop wasting my time and do as I say.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “………..”


     Choi Jung-Hoon felt as if he was staring at a man who had willingly stepped inside a coffin and was loudly shouting out, “Nail the lid already!”


     “Well, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk hasn’t come to…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was then, there was a sound of some kind of scuffle going on outside the conference room.


     “N-no, wai….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Even before Choi Jung-Hoon could finish saying ‘wait’, the door exploded and a man crashed inside, before rolling on the floor rather unceremoniously.


     “What the hell, these dumb sons of b*tches!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And then, through the broken doorway, a man with an irritated face made his grand entrance.


     “Groan….”


     Choi Jung-Hoon facepalmed.


     He predicted that there would be an incident today for sure, but not even he could have foreseen that one would happen so quickly and so violently as well!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk walked in with a face full of irritation and anger.


     ‘Is he angry?’


     ….Nope, that’s his normal face, innit?


     What a relief. Yup, that’s the normal Yi Ji-Hyuk, calm and serene.


     It’s just his face that looks like that. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon managed to comfort himself.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “If you’ve come to visit someone else’s workplace, you should’ve just stayed in some corner somewhere and quietly drink your coffee! How dare you try to block me?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Still, beating up a guy to this degree just because he blocked you….


     Well, this is Yi Ji-Hyuk I’m talking about.


     I’m not even shocked anymore. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk puffed his cheeks and spun his head in Choi Jung-Hoon’s direction.


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes……?”


     Please, don’t look for me….


     Please, stop it. Please.


     It feels like my stomach is getting smaller by one millimetre from the rot every time you start looking for me…. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon smiled awkwardly and replied.


     “What’s the matter?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “There’s something I wanna say to you…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     But then, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes drifted towards Minister Hah Dae-Seok sitting next to Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “And who could this ahjussi be?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What a polite young man he was.


     Suddenly, the Minister’s bodyguards all rushed inside the conference room and pounced on Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Noooo!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shot up from his seat and loudly yelled out.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!! Watch the building!! Don’t break it!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     You should worry about people, you crazy b*stard!! (the author’s inner monologue)


     Like a good little child, Yi Ji-Hyuk listened to Choi Jung-Hoon’s pleas.


     “Did these idiots lose their collective mind or something??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Powpowpowpow!!


     One hit per person.


     The bodyguards were hit once each and fainted on the spot.


     “Whew….”


     Choi Jung-Hoon wiped the cold sweat off his brows.


     If I didn’t shout out in time, then these idiots would’ve flown all over the place and crash into the walls, causing all sorts of cracks!! Do you have any idea how new this building is?? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Apprehend them!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was then, ability users inside the NDF building rushed inside the conference room in droves and quickly subdued the Minister’s bodyguards, before dragging them all away.


     “W-what’s the meaning of this?!” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     The clearly-incensed Hah Dae-Seok roared out, but Choi Jung-Hoon quietly settled back down on his seat and raised his chin ever so slightly.


     “Mister Minister.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What!”


     “Sir, this organisation is a branch of the Presidency. Armed provocation does not work with us. Under the constitution, no one can issue us any orders, and you are unable to arrest anyone working for us. I’m sure you’re already well aware of these facts.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Keuh……”


     What an excellent feeling this is!


     Me, yes this little old me, busy pushing a Minister of a nation to a corner! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Just as Choi Jung-Hoon was about to start admiring his own handiwork, Yi Ji-Hyuk opened his mouth first.


     “Okay, whatever. I said, I have something to say to you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….It’d been so much nicer if this man was not around for this moment, at least.


     For Choi Jung-Hoon, Yi Ji-Hyuk was like a stimpack.


     He was an existence that could do jobs that no normal human was capable of performing, but the level of physical and mental energy wasted, not to mention the stress, was just too enormous.


     “A, are you Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at Hah Dae-Seok, and his neck leaned to the side in a crooked angle.


     “You know me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course I know who you are! My man! We need to have a chat!” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “But, I’ve got nothing to say to you, ahjussi.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you listen to what I have to say, you’ll change your mind very quickly.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders and found an empty chair to sit down.


     “Well, it’s not like I’ve urgent things to do anyway…. So, let’s hear it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hah Dae-Seok was an experienced, wily politician. He remained rude and overbearing to Choi Jung-Hoon, someone he thought was far below him, but even he wasn’t stupid enough to not recognise the position Yi Ji-Hyuk had occupied here.


     “My man, don’t you have any thoughts on going overseas for a while?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “I do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’ll provide you with the best amenities and I assure you… Eh?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Hah Dae-Seok dazedly asked.


     “What was that?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “I said, I do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spoke with an unconcerned face, but then, he shifted his gaze over to Choi Jung-Hoon and grinned ominously.


     “However, I’ve got some conditions…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Meanwhile, Choi Jung-Hoon’s blood began to run cold.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 134: You’re her oppa. Aren’t you? 4
      Chapter 134: You’re her oppa. Aren’t you? (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “A few conditions, you say?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Yup.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk simply nodded his head.


     Hah Dae-Seok looked at him and a beaming smile bloomed on his face.


     This youth was only problematic to deal with because seemingly nothing worked against him. However, if there was something he wanted, then that meant it was possible to control him now.


     So, it didn’t matter what those conditions were, they would be fulfilled. The cost of meeting them would be paid for by other countries, anyway.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Those folks were desperate enough to do anything and everything, as long as they weren’t asked to hand their countries over, what with their cities and citizens being destroyed and getting killed right now.


     “What conditions are they? Please do speak.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Hah Dae-Seok became overly excited as his voice became louder.


     “Is it money, or power? Or maybe, women? Doesn’t matter what those conditions are! If they are something I can make happen, then they will happen for sure.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     After hearing that declaration, Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at Hah Dae-Seok with a bleary face.


     “Hey, ahjussi.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s rather curt voice immediately shut Hah Dae-Seok’s mouth.


     “Stop being an eyesore, and can you leave for a bit?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….What?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Hah Dae-Seok’s dazed eyes landed on Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Leave?


     Me?


     I’m the Foreign Affairs Minister, yet you want me to go away? Who are you planning to speak to, then? (Hah Dae-Seok’s inner monologue)


     It was here that Hah Dae-Seok spotted Choi Jung-Hoon and his unreadable, subtle smile.


     Hah Dae-Seok’s entire body trembled imperceptibly.


     How dare he!!


     How dare he ignore a government Minister and speak to a low-ranking public official like that man, instead?!


     Hah Dae-Seok quickly took several deep breaths and calmed himself, before slowly opening his mouth.


     “It seems that you don’t know who I am….” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Eh?”


     “I’m the Foreign Affairs Minister.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes widened.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “A Minister?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s right. I’m Hah Dae-Seok, Korea’s Foreign Affairs Minister.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sagely nodded his head.


     “Wow, so you were a Minister!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Keu-heum…..”


     Hah Dae-Seok did his best to suppress the ends of his lips from arching up. He’d look like a tactless man if he broke into a satisfied grin here, after all.



     Indeed, the more others tried to suck up to him, the greater the need to maintain a calm, unmoved face.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at Hah Dae-Seok with a bright smile.


     “Okay. I got it, so leave, please.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hah Dae-Seok’s eyes trembled even more than before.


     I revealed my position as the Foreign Affairs Minister, yet you still want me to leave? (Hah Dae-Seok’s inner monologue)


     “Excuse me, but I think you’re mistaken about something here. It’s my job to negotiate with other countries and extract enough benefits from them. In other words, talking to me and not someone else is the fastest and most realistic way to get what you want. Do you understand what I’m saying here?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head grandly.


     “Okay. Get out.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……………”


     He did hear that Yi Ji-Hyuk was a nutjob, but still…..


     While Hah Dae-Seok was seriously wondering about what he needed to do to if he were to deal with this strange lifeform sitting in front of his eyes, Choi Jung-Hoon was spectating on the unfolding event, doing his absolute best not to break out into a fit of laughter.


     ‘And you wanted me to do something here, didn’t you?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     What could he possibly do here?


     Especially to that man!


     One would find a way to deal with a person only if said person could be talked to, reasoned with, or if that person could be threatened with the might of the law.


     So, what could anyone hope to achieve with someone who couldn’t be talked to, no logic worked, and couldn’t be controlled even in one’s wildest dreams?


     Once you were bitten, you’d not be able to talk like that anymore.


     Only after you got bitten!!


     ‘By the way, why am I feeling this cold all of a sudden? Am I coming down with a cold?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Don’t you have any consideration towards your elders??” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s dazed eyes landed on Hah Dae-Seok.


     His elder?


     A man who only lived around for 50 years or so was arguing about seniority in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     If I pile up all the food I’ve eaten over the years, you’d be buried underneath the mountain, you dumb little hatchling!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hah…..”


     What was the point of mentioning it, though?


     What a bother it was to explain, and well, even if he did, just how many people would actually understand, anyway?


     Sensing that Yi Ji-Hyuk was progressively getting more irritated, Choi Jung-Hoon quickly stepped in to end this situation.


     “Now, now. Mister Minister? For the time being, please calm down and….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “How can I calm down in this situation?!” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Choi Jung-Hoon spoke to Hah Dae-Seok in a quiet voice.


     “Mister Minister.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…..?”


     “Don’t you understand what will happen once you manage to sour the relationship with this person?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Euh….”


     “You should realise that comparing your importance to Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk’s is an utterly laughable notion in the eyes of the Korean government.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Hah Dae-Seok began gritting his teeth at this incredibly rude and direct manner of speech.


     These bunch of abominable ability users.


     To think, they would simply leapfrog his position, the one he worked his a*s off to get to, with nothing but some special abilities they awakened through some random coincidence.


     He felt embittered and angry, but he still had to acknowledge the reality of the current situation.


     Looking at it from a cool-headed, logical perspective, then this man named Yi Ji-Hyuk was an even more important existence than the President of Korea.


     Indeed, he was not someone a single Minister could do anything about.


     Hah Dae-Seok managed to control his rough breathing and slowly opened his mouth.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     When Hah Sae-Seok called his name, Yi Ji-Hyuk turned his head towards him at a crooked angle.


     “Yeah?”


     ‘….At least address other people properly, will ya?!’ (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Allow me to earnestly appeal to you one more time. I am South Korea’s Foreign Affairs Minister, Hah Dae-Seok.”


     “Okay.”


     “I don’t know what it is that you want from us, but it is my role to determine whether that is possible or not. So, how about speaking directly to me?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a groan.


     “Ahjussi.”


     “Yes!”


     “Do you honestly think that there is something I want from you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’m not sure.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Whatever the case may be, the government can’t do much for me anyways. I don’t need much to begin with. Instead, it’s only you people who want something from me, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….That is indeed so.” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “That is why, I don’t have anything to say to you, you see? Stop trying to butt in and score big for yourself, and just wait outside, mmkay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hah Dae-Seok sighed weakly and stood up from his chair.


     Why should he be subjected to this sort of treatment just for the sake of a chance to wield more wealth and enjoy greater fame?


     ‘….Looks like it’s about time that I retire, no?’ (Hah Dae-Seok)


     Hah Dae-Seok’s shoulders drooped low as he trudged out through the door.


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s pitying eyes only served to make him feel even worse than before.


     After sending away someone supposedly important, and making sure the door was closed shut, Yi Ji-Hyuk began staring at Choi Jung-Hoon with ‘gentle’ eyes.


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………………”


     Choi Jung-Hoon couldn’t even utter out a reply, only his body quaked in the spot.


     Stop it!!


     What the hell is up with that ‘gentle’ voice of yours?!


     You’ve never, ever spoken in that tone before, you know!


     Just what are you planning to tell me that you have to say it in such a voice?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Yes?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon answered with great difficulty, feeling rather a lot like a cow being dragged to an abattoir.


     This strange and inexplicable fear mushroomed in his heart.


     “Going to other countries to help them out, is it a really important thing to do?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     How should Choi Jung-Hoon go about answering that here?


     Why did it feel like his life would come to an abrupt end if he answered ‘wrongly’?


     “Yes, of course.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, why?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “First of all, the profit we can earn from just one trip overseas will be enormous. Also, letting other countries know that we possess the capabilities to aid our allied nations at any moment is critically important as well.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm…..”


     “Such a thing would prove to be invaluable in international politics. The reason why America remained as a global superpower and maintained a certain status quo was not simply because they are strong, but also because their reserve power alone would enable them to enter conflicts occurring in other regions.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mmm!”


     “And so, if we were able to aid other nations during this Gate crisis, the international reputation of Korea would reach unprecedented heights, and the benefits in terms of both tangible and intangible will be difficult to quantify because of their sheer size.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, at the end of the day, those are benefits for the country, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon nodded his head.


     “However, the benefits of one’s nation will also benefit individuals. Only when the nation has strength to back itself would your life become far more convenient, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I see.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head this time.


     “In that case, if you were in my shoes, you’d not say anything anymore and go overseas right away?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Even if your life was on the line?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     My life?


     You think your life will be endangered from just that much?! Besides, if it got really dangerous, you’d be first to turn tail and run away, anyway!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Of course, he couldn’t say these words out aloud.


     “Of course.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Are you trying to say here that the nation’s interests trumps the lives of individuals? Waaait, isn’t that like, a really dangerous ideology?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s not what I’m saying. If there is a danger to my well-being, even I wouldn’t do it. However, it’s not going to be that dangerous, no?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, it can be that dangerous, right? Don’t you think so?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What did he want to say here that Yi Ji-Hyuk was coming out this directly?


     Choi Jung-Hoon felt like he was getting mired deeper and deeper in a quagmire, but he was not in a position to reel himself out at the moment.


     “Sure… I guess that’s possible.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Sooo, like, if you were in my shoes, you will sacrifice yourself if it’s for the good of the nation, that’s what you’re saying? Right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….How did you even arrive to that conclusion??” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     He just said that wasn’t the case, so how come the conclusion ended up that way??


     “If you’re planning to force someone into a death trap, you should also be prepared to meet the consequences, right? Don’t you think so?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You mean, you as in me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Is there someone else in this room?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Just when did I ever force you into a death tra…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes became a level colder.


     “Denying it now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     No.


     It’s not true….


     What will happen to me right now if I say that never happened? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     After calculating all the angles and possibilities, Choi Jung-Hoon quickly figured out the best answer he could come up with in this situation.


     “I never intended to do that.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Aigoo~, you’re trying to kill a person without even intending to do so. This guy! What, just by saying that it wasn’t your intention, you think the dead people will suddenly revive themselves?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….And just who the heck died here, you d*mn son of a b*tch?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon spat out a lengthy groan and asked.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yeah?”


     “Just what is it that you want?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ho-oh?”


     How astute of him to get the point even when I beat around the bush like that?


     “This world is all about mutual benefits.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I agree.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “If I negotiate with you, and I end up going overseas, then surely, there will be some kind of benefits for you too, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, of course.”


     It’d be enormous, actually.


     It wouldn’t only be financial benefits, either.


     The mere fact that he could more or less control Yi Ji-Hyuk meant that he’d be able to wield even more influence than a country’s President.


     Indeed, Yi Ji-Hyuk was responsible for bringing forward into reality the ambitious dream Choi Jung-Hoon had when creating this NDF by 20 years early.


     ‘I’m definitely grateful for that part, that’s for sure.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That is why….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?”


     “I’m sure you can do me this one favour, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……”


     A favour?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s favour, was it?


     The inside of Choi Jung-Hoon’s head blanked out.


     He couldn’t even begin to fathom how huge the scale of that favour could be, nor how selfish it could also be, too.


     Not only that….


     A favour? Really?


     Was this guy someone who’d ask anyone for a favour? Seriously, wasn’t he someone who could pretty much do everything by himself already?


     “W, what favour is that?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon asked, even though he was shivering from fear and anxiety.


     “Well, it’s nothing major, really. It’s really simple, you see. Can you free up one day in your schedule?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Sounds very simple, but at the same time, it’s a difficult thing to do.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It already felt like his work would become twice as hectic simply by taking one hour off, yet he was being asked to take a whole day off, instead….


     “What am I supposed to do during that day off?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You’ll be going to a theme park.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Eh? You mean, you and I?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “No, no no. No, with my family, actually.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “So, uh, you, your family, and me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Nope. Just my family.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……………”


     Just what the hell is inside the head of this son of a b*tch??


     Choi Jung-Hoon tilted his head this way and that, unable to figure out heads nor tails from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s demand.


     “Such a thing shouldn’t be too difficult, but….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     What was this?


     What was this creepy sensation?


     “….Do I really have to do it?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked as if he was pondering something.


     But, why?


     “Well, sure, it feels like the… sufficient balance isn’t being met here, so I guess I’ll have to give you something in return as well.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     “Yeah, what a nice timing that ahjussi decided to show up today. Is there anything you want?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Things I want?


     Do I even need to say it?


     “Manpower, sufficient funds, time, and authority.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The most important four!


     “Okay!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stood up and smiled refreshingly.


     “Don’t forget to honour your promise.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk said some cryptic words and left the conference room, before finding the awkwardly-waiting Hah Dae-Seok in the corridor and approached him. Then, they began conversing.


     However, Hah Da-Seok entered the conference room with a pale face less than five minutes later and asked Choi Jung-Hoon while wiping cold sweat off his forehead.


     “What is it that you want?” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Pardon me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Just tell me! What do you need from us? Hurry!” (Hah Dae-Seok)


     “Ehh?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon rubbed his forehead after seeing how anxious and scared Hah Dae-Seok was.


     ‘Just what did he say to make a Minister act like this?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon once more realised how terrifying the existence called Yi Ji-Hyuk could be.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 135: You’re her oppa. Aren’t you? 5
      Chapter 135: You’re her oppa. Aren’t you? (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     The matter in France couldn’t really be considered urgent at the moment, not anymore. No, it’d more correct to say that there was no more reason for the urgency over there.


     The monster’s relentless march that began from the heart of Paris ran straight through France’s countryside, and the creature was now almost near the border to Switzerland.


     Which meant that it was now the Swiss’ and Italians’ turn to feel the heat.


     There was one silver lining here, however, and that would be this particular monster’s movement speed being far slower than that of the Seti’s from the American crisis. But, on the flip side, it destroyed far more of its surroundings as it marched on.


     “What a disgusting creature.”


     Lieutenant General Xavier spat on the ground while looking at the sea anemone-like monster through his binoculars.


     That d*mnable thing was responsible for laying waste to his beloved homeland.


     France had summoned every single soldier and all sorts of ability users under her disposal and threw them at the monster, yet that disgusting anemone didn’t even flinch.


     If he were to find some solace in this mess, that would be the monster possessing slightly less power than expected and thus didn’t cause as big a damage as everyone had feared, but still….


     “It doesn’t leave behind any buildings, does it?” (Xavier)


     Looking at all those craters left in the wake of the anemone, several colourful swear words jumped out of Xavier’s mouth.


     That huge mass of flesh lumbered on and swallowed up everything it came in contact with. Thankfully, it moved slowly and people could run away from that dang thing, otherwise the overall destruction would’ve been far worse.


     “To think, I can do nothing but wait until it leaves our borders….” (Xavier)


     That d*mn thing that raped his beloved nation!


     His excessive pride had been wounded a great deal.


     Just thinking about how he couldn’t do anything to an enemy that proceeded to rape his beloved land and simply watch it slowly lumber towards the border, it felt like all of his innards were boiling in frustration.


     But, the cruel reality being what it was, he had no other way.


     “God d*mn it.” (Xavier)


     Lieutenant General Xavier angrily spoke up.


     “What did the Swiss say?” (Xavier)


     “They assured us that they’ll do their best to support this side. It’s the same response from the Italians.”


     “A bunch of useless sons of b*tches.” (Xavier)


     They showed not one hint of interest back when France was getting destroyed to bits, but now that they found themselves in the firing line, they were desperately trying to defend their borders.


     Of course he understood where they were coming from, but that didn’t make Xavier’s innards to boil any less.



     “And then!”


     “Mm?”


     “The Koreans say they’ll be coming to lend their aid soon!”


     “The Koreans?” (Xavier)


     Lieutenant General Xavier recalled the name of Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     The hottest ability user in the entire world.


     The man who kicked the a*s of the monster wreaking havoc in the States in one fell swoop.


     Indeed, he was the man befitting the nickname of humanity’s ultimate weapon.


     The information regarding that man only circulated among a very privileged few. Fortunately, Lieutenant General Xavier was counted as one of those privileged few, and he knew very well that the French government had been using every diplomatic channel available to request the Koreans’ assistance ever since the monster appeared in Paris.


     However….


     “Why only now?!” (Xavier)


     If they were planning to appear, then why didn’t they do so sooner?


     Those d*mn b*stards.


     Since that man’s abilities had been proven to be the real deal, he couldn’t say anything else, but truthfully, he didn’t like this at all. Not one bit.


     “God d*mn Asians.” (Xavier)


     “….That sounds like cussing, doesn’t it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm?”


     Xavier scanned his surrounding to locate the source of that voice.


     “Above you!”


     “Hmm?”


     Xavier quickly raised his head and spotted several people descending from the sky.


     What was the meaning of this?


     Were they…. parachuting from a plane or something?


     Then, Xavier’s mouth closed shut real tight when he realised that none of those people had any parachuting equipment on them.


     In any case…. these ability users seemed to know how to break one’s common sense with ease.


     Once they landed, one of the Asians with a sharp and well-groomed appearance tidied his business suit and approached Xavier, before extending his hand for shake.


     “I’m Choi Jung-Hoon, working for Korea’s NDF.”


     “I’m Lieutenant General Xavier. Your French is quite fluent.”


     “Well, isn’t speaking French in Europe considered to be a basic etiquette?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’ll pray that your personality is as good as your tongue.” (Xavier)


     “Of course.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     What a glib-tongued fellow he was.


     Not only that, wasn’t he a good looking man, too?


     “Choi Jung-Hoon, was it? Choi Jung-Hoon….” (Xavier)


     He remembered hearing that name a few times before.


     For someone like Xavier, who was overseeing the operations at the frontlines most of the time, to hear that name, that could only mean that this Choi Jung-Hoon was yet another bigshot as well.


     However, Xavier’s concern wasn’t focused on that.


     “Who is?” (Xavier)


     “Oh….”


     Choi Jung-Hoon immediately understood what Xavier was asking about and pointed to a certain man.


     “That’s Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….That’s him?” (Xavier)


     Xavier caught the sight of some still-wet-behind-ears youth squatting on the ground with a I-don’t-care expression and a cigarette stuck to his face.


     Also, he was visiting a foreign country, yet just what was up with the slippers-and-tracksuit get up?


     ‘If the Italians saw him, they might faint on the spot with bubbles foaming in their mouths.’ (Xavier)


     Italians might not live or die on the matters of fashion, sure, but still, weren’t they famous for placing a huge importance on it?


     Even Xavier couldn’t help but sigh at the pathetic sight of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s attire.


     “So, what you’re saying is, that little kid there is THE Yi Ji-Hyuk, the one we’ve been desperately asking for until now?” (Xavier)


     “Shhh. He can hear you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “He’s not going to understand French, anyway. No matter how much I look, he doesn’t seem to be the sharpest tool in the shed.” (Xavier)


     “He might not understand the words, but he will notice the meaning behind them. His ability to read you has already reached godhood, let me warn you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Truly, that Yi Ji-Hyuk looked like he’d be full of petty tricks.


     However…


     When Xavier met Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gaze for a brief second, he flinched.


     What was that?


     “How old did you say that man was?” (Xavier)


     “According to his birth certificate, he’s still in the early twenties.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Is that for real?” (Xavier)


     “Well, he does look young for his age, no?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “No, that’s not what I’m….” (Xavier)


     Xavier had sensed something different from Yi Ji-Hyuk just now.


     Those deeply withdrawn eyes. He felt as if…. he had just met a comrade.


     Nowadays, Xavier might be living the life of a commander, but he didn’t start out his military career that way. From that youth, he acutely picked up the particular scent of a kindred spirit who had fought countless battles in many nameless nations over several long years.


     ‘But, when he’s still so young?’ (Xavier)


     No, that certain aura exuding from Yi Ji-Hyuk exceeded his initial estimation.


     Indeed, Yi Ji-Hyuk was emitting a certain atmosphere that someone his age simply should not possess.


     This atmosphere, these feelings of calmness and wisdom, were almost the same as the captain who berated Xavier just as the latter was about to carelessly step forward during his very first combat situation.


     And now, Xavier was feeling that aura from a young hatchling.


     ‘My gut feeling can’t be wrong.’ (Xavier)


     It’d be more preferable if he got too old and his mind wasn’t functioning properly, but that couldn’t be it.


     Xavier trusted his own eyes.


     “Mm?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Xavier stopped staring at Yi Ji-Hyuk and approached the youth.


     Choi Jung-Hoon watched on with a pair of rather nervous eyes. He couldn’t stop that older soldier from doing what he wanted, so he could only pray that Yi Ji-Hyuk wouldn’t cause an incident here.


     Step. Step.


     Xavier quietly stared at the squatting Yi Ji-Hyuk, before saluting him.


     “I welcome you to France.” (Xavier)


     They were pretty simple French words, but there was no way Yi Ji-Hyuk could understand them.


     Choi Jung-Hoon was about to hurriedly translate for the youth, but then, Yi Ji-Hyuk threw the cigarette away and stood up from the ground.


     “Ng?”


     He then bowed slightly in a dignified manner.


     “I’m Yi Ji-Hyuk.”


     “………”


     Choi Jung-Hoon became speechless for a moment there.


     He’d swear that this had to be the very first time Yi Ji-Hyuk was showing some common sense.


     The two men smiled lightly and shook each other’s hands.


     “Translations, please.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ah, yes!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Even before Choi Jung-Hoon could hurriedly get to them, Xavier opened his mouth first.


     “Thank you for coming all this way. Because we were not strong enough, we had no choice but to request your aid in this matter, Monsieur Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Xavier)


     When Choi Jung-Hoon translated Xavier’s words, Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head.


     “Believe in me.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ‘….W-why is this guy acting like this??’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon held his complicated head.


     He’s normally not like this, though?


     Wait, is he scheming something right now? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Xavier offered update on the current status of the operation and left to return to his post, allowing Choi Jung-Hoon to cautiously throw a question at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?”


     “Yeah?”


     “Why are you acting like this, all of a sudden?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What do you mean?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, you don’t normally act like this. Your attitude just now was, well, too serious….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head.


     “I gotta treat him right, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I don’t quite get what you’re saying….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You wouldn’t understand even if I explained it to you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quietly stared at Xavier’s back.


     A human’s life was rather short. Yi Ji-Hyuk knew that truth better than anyone.


     People he met in Berafe all wanted to become somebodies and achieve great renown, but in the end, they were struck dead by the continuously-turning gears of history and disappeared from memories.


     Someone who left their name in the history books turned out to be nobodies, and some who shouldn’t disappear like that got crushed underfoot by the weight of history and ended up being forgotten.


     A hundred years at a push, that’s how long a human could live for. Against the relentless flow of time, a hundred years was just a blink.


     However, because of the shortness of it all, there were those who managed to shine even brighter than everyone else. People who carried unwavering hearts and did their best to live their lives, not for the sake of fame and fortune, but for their own selves.


     Those people who continued to silently endure the disparaging remarks from the others, fingers of ridicule pointing in their directions, etc, while performing their duties to the fullest.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk respected those types of people.


     Because, that was not something he could do.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began recalling those people.


     “…Belton.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Nah, it’s nothing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Back when Yi Ji-Hyuk was trying whatever method he could think of in order to become stronger….


     There was this man who never backed down and continued to fight until the bitter end, even after he witnessed the destruction of his kingdom.


     He was the kind of a man who made sure his corpse would block the front gate of the royal palace so that no one may invade, until someone managed to finally move it.


     ‘They are similar.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Not the outside appearance, but the aura they carried.


     Those kind of people needed to be respected.


     “Now that I think about it, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, you are a lot more friendlier towards soldiers.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I guess you’re right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was the same story with Colonel Jeong In-Soo.


     Perhaps, Yi Ji-Hyuk enjoyed better rapport with the military personnel, rather than with other ability users?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk might have been a Sorcerer, but he was also more or less the greatest commander there was, capable of ordering around an army of monsters.


     Now that he thought about it, there was a time when he acted as a general commanding an army while he lived among humans a long time ago.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “This isn’t the time to become all sentimental, though.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re right.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk frowned deeply while staring at the giant sea anemone slowly approaching them at the far distance.


     ‘First time seeing one like that.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Didn’t matter whether it was a different dimension or not, and whether it was a human or a monster, all lifeforms shared a certain amount of similarities across all the worlds.


     However, that monster was a type that Yi Ji-Hyuk had never seen before in his life. He knew he had to be careful here, since he couldn’t tell what kind of special attacks that thing might possess, but….


     ‘Should I use my army?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     For scouting purposes, using his monster army to attack was the most convenient method. Unfortunately, he wasn’t 100% certain that the mental strain he got from the US had been completely healed at the moment.


     “Hmm….”


     Also, shoving other ability users over there would be a problem in its own right, too.


     “Here.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmm?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon pushed forward a tablet to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “It’s the recorded footage of the monster.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ho-oh?”


     Well, as expected. This guy…. was too smart.


     Soon, Yi Ji-Hyuk was watching the footage of French ability users fighting against the monster. The video showed colourful cacophony of ability users’ attacks, and the monster simply letting them hit its body and countering back by spraying some sort of pitch-black liquid to its sides.


     “Is that acid?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The acid sprayed all over the place began burning the ground black.


     “Well, I guess it’s not that special.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head and handed the tablet back to Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “It’s not going to be too difficult, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was a bad match-up with him. And it happened to be Yi Ji-Hyuk’s favourite type to fight against, too.


     The reason?


     Well, that was very simple.


     That thing was slow as f*ck!


     The core element in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s battle strategy was to buy enough time so he could finish his spells. So, for someone like him, being able to bombard a super-slow monster like that from a far was like going out for a relaxing lunch.


     So, that was why…..


     “Step aside for a bit.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Should he quickly take care of this?


     From both of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands, black Mana began pouring out.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     This black Mana rose up into the air like dark smoke, then a giant magic circle suddenly formed there.


     But then….


     “Huh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lowered his gaze after sensing something strange by his feet.


     “Eh?”


     Indeed, something weird had sneaked out from the ground and was busy wrapping around Yi Ji-Hyuk’s legs.


     So, well…. what could that be?


     “….A tentacle?”


     Right…. it is like a tentacle, right?


     Exactly like a tentacle from that sea anemone.


     Hahahaha…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Oh, c**p.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Right then, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body was sucked underground at a frightening speed.


     “Uwaaaahhh!!”


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?!”


     The shocked voices reverberated to everywhere.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 136: Don’t say it like that 1
      Chapter 136: Don’t say it like that (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Back in Berafe, Yi Ji-Hyuk was a peerless, matchless existence.


     He was so powerful that only a single spell from him could utterly turn the world on its head. His mind was so impenetrable, it might as well be an unchanging fortress.


     And his body would revert back to its original state, regardless of the attacks he received.


     However, his current problem was that, he was no longer that Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Aaaaaaaahhhh?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk screamed out as he got pulled into the ground by the tentacle.


     “Ouch!! It freaking hurts!! Aigoo!!! Mommmmy!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon clicked his tongue while watching this spectacle unfold.


     The thing was, he really, really wanted to worry about Yi Ji-Hyuk here.


     Indeed, he really wanted to, but….


     How could anyone be in pain so unsightly like him?!


     Uh, hello there, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk. You’re pretty much the protector of humanity. So, please, try to maintain your dignity!! Please!


     Just which bigshot would scream out so shamelessly like that?!


     Seeing Yi Ji-Hyuk struggle while getting dragged into the ground, rather than thoughts of lending aid entering his mind…. it just kind of looked a bit humorous, and maybe a bit pitiful, and….. well….


     “Hey, you rotten b*stards!! Can’t you see that I’m being dragged under?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If only he wouldn’t say such things to begin with…..


     Choi Jung-Hoon suppressed his quivering feet from going forward, spat out a groan, and spoke to Seo Ah-Young.


     “Shouldn’t we help him?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, true, we should. But….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     As if she also didn’t like the sound of that, Seo Ah-Young stood there licking her lips, before issuing an order.


     “Hey, pull this guy out, please.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Mm…”


     The one to step forward was the ‘Iron’ Park Sung-Chan busy scratching the side of his head. Well, he was physically the strongest of the group, so it couldn’t be helped.


     “Really, man. It just doesn’t feel all that threatening, does it?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan checked out Yi Ji-Hyuk buried in the ground up to his waist and asked him.


     “Does it hurt?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Of course it does!! How can you even ask me that?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, it kind of resembled a situation straight out of a cartoon, so….


     But then, it’d hurt like hell, that’s for sure – since, well, it was not that different from Yi Ji-Hyuk trying to widen that small hole with his entire body. Even if he possessed the sturdy constitutions of an ability user, it’d still be painful.


     “Uh, well, the thing is…..” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Do something, will ya?! Hurry!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm….”


     Park Sung-Chan grabbed Yi Ji-Hyuk’s arms, but before yanking at them, he tilted his head as if he was worried about something.



     “Well, here’s the thing.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Eh?”


     “This is reality, you know? If I start pulling you out, well, wouldn’t your body snap in half first, before that tentacle does?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “………..”


     H, hold up.


     Let me think carefully about this…


     Hey, stop pulling at me!!


     Stop pulling at me while smiling like that after telling me about that horrifying possibility!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hey, just dig out the ground, will ya!! The ground!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ahhh, I should’ve done that instead, no?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan scratched the side of his head, and smirked all of a sudden. He then raised his fist real high, well above his head, even.


     Seeing blood veins suddenly bulge on that fist the size of a person’s head, Yi Ji-Hyuk felt his entire body go cold.


     “How will you dig…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Before he could finish his question, Park Sung-Chan’s fist flew down to the ground.


     Kaboom!!


     Along with a deafening explosion, the ground caved in as if a meteor had struck there – and Yi Ji-Hyuk flew up in the air.


     “Heeey, you son of a….!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wanted to cuss out as loudly as he could, but the pain stabbing him from all over his body meant that he couldn’t even open his mouth.


     “Argh, d*mn it! It god d*mn hurts!! Seriously, man!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nope, he was wrong, His mouth opened just fine.


     Seriously, his mouth would continue to function perfectly right up until his final moments.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes were set ablaze.


     “That d*mn son of a b*tch!! It could actually attack long distance?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I didn’t see any sign of such a thing in the video, yet why only do I get the tentacle treatment?!


     Even discrimination has its limits!!


     “You, you are now de….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just as Yi Ji-Hyuk was about to make his landing, Park Sung-Chan hurriedly shouted at him.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!! Leg!! Your leg!!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Ng?


     My leg?


     What about my leg?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lowered his gaze and spotted the tentacle still firmly wrapped around his leg.


     “Hah……….”


     First of all, he needed to cut that tentacle off….


     It was then – Yi Ji-Hyuk spotted the bottom of the tentacle emerging from the ground swell greatly.


     Mm…..


     No, it can’t be.


     It can’t be, right?


     SWISH!!


     Even before he had the opportunity to complain, his entire body was swung in the air like a toy trapped in the hand of a toddler. Almost at the same time, the hard ground rapidly closed in on his face.


     Why did this remind him of that time when he got p*ss-drunk and the asphalt seemed to stand up to greet him?


     “Shield!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Slam! Boom! Bang!! Slam!! Kaboom!!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was repeatedly slammed into the ground like that hapless toy being thrown around and eventually, his body went limp.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young cried out and ran towards him.


     She couldn’t help but think that no ability user would be able to survive that kind of impact.


     “Hah…..”


     A low groan leaked out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth.


     “I said, it freaking hurrrrrrts!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head shot up and he roared at the top of his lungs.


     “It hurts!! It god d*mn hurts, you rotten piece of….!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     With his leg still trapped and hanging upside down in the air, Yi Ji-Hyuk shouted out while squirming about like a worm.


     “Your dignity…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon spat out a sorrowful sigh.


     How could that guy create such a scene even under this sort of circumstances?! Wasn’t this supposed to be a really serious situation?!


     “Besides all that, his body is really sturdy, isn’t it?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Now normally, receiving that much impact would mean you’d totally turn into a shredded rag, but then, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t even leak a single drop of blood.


     “You think this was because I’m really sturdy?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk still managed to catch on to Choi Jung-Hoon’s mutterings and angrily shouted out.


     These country bumpkins who didn’t even know of Shield!


     “Groan….”


     But, why were even his bones aching now? The impact force must’ve been not absorbed fully, because he could still feel dull, thudding pain coming from all over his body.


     And these sorts of injuries were supposed to be the long-lasting hidden internal injuries, too.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk gnashed his teeth at the stomach-churning pain.


     “Tsk!”


     He quickly gathered some Mana to the tip of his finger and shot it out at the tentacle still holding his leg.


     Splash!!


     The tentacle got cut in half and green-coloured liquid spilled out.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spun his body mid-air and landed back on his two feet.


     When that happened, five, six more tentacles began rising up from the ground simultaneously.


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted derisively.


     ‘I got caught because I didn’t notice it before. But you think the same trick will work again?!’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     From Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body, black tentacles shot out and spread out to his surroundings.


     And so, rather than the sight of a man battling a monster, a monster fighting against a monster unfolded before everyone’s eyes.


     “Mm. Well, that’s a bit….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Nod.


     When Choi Jung-Hoon softly muttered to himself, Seo Ah-Young nodded her head.


     What was this…. tentacles wrapping around tentacles, and more tentacles doing tentacle-y things…..


     “How disgusting.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Don’t say it like that.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s revolting.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Well, sure. It is kinda like that, but still.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon clicked his tongue.


     Now that he thought about it, that man, he…. He was the type that just didn’t look cool no matter what.


     Others spat out flames, shot lightning bolts out, or flew around with the wind, yet all Yi Ji-Hyuk did was ride along on some strange black stuff, wielded those tentacles of his, and commanded a terrifying, nausea-inducing monster army.


     He’d be the villain if the current outlook of the world had been reversed.


     “He does look like a villain even now, though.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     He might be a villain to monsters, but he was also a villain to people, too!


     “Hey, you dang a*sholes!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What the heck, did he hear me?


     What a scary hearing he has!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “I’m busy drawing its attention over here, so why aren’t you attacking its main body?! How can you still draw a salary like this, ah?! You still think you deserve to be called government employees?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Tsk.”


     Thanks for sharing that accurate self-criticism, there.


     “Let’s lend our support, ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Didn’t matter whether he liked it or not, he still had duties to fulfil.


     Seo Ah-Young’s expression remained ever-so unconvinced as she looked at Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “What now? We should still do our jobs, no? We can’t just let that guy handle everything now, can we?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seriously speaking, what were she and her pals doing nowadays?


     ….Now that I think about it, he’s right, isn’t he?


     Whenever there’s a big event or a crisis, it’s like Yi Ji-Hyuk’s playing the drums, strumming on the guitar, whistling in tune and dancing at the same time, isn’t it? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “It looks like we’ve done nothing but playing around to you recently, yes?” (Seo Ah-young)


     “Honestly, yes.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yes?”


     “What will you do, if I said that you looked like you had nothing to do lately and gave you an order to go and wreck a building with your own bare hands?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I’d probably say that you’ve lost your mind.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And that’s exactly what I am saying back to you.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “………..”


     Seo Ah-Young snorted out loudly.


     Just because Yi Ji-Hyuk always managed to kill these monsters without breaking much sweat, did Choi Jung-Hoon suddenly find them weaklings or something?


     Honestly, as far as firepower was concerned…. Indeed, Seo Ah-Young couldn’t even leave a single nick on that Zombie Dragon, or even think about doing that to the Seti. And she was deeply proud of her own firepower – in every possible meaning of that word – being as good as some of the best in the world.


     Yet, he was asking her what now?


     Seo Ah-Young glared at Choi Jung-Hoon with obviously unimpressed eyes, causing the latter to massage his forehead.


     “….Is it really impossible?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Would you like to attempt beating a lion with nothing but your bare hands?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “No, not really.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “No, hang on. I’m sure you can do something to a lion. Okay, so, go beat an elephant, then.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “A human wouldn’t be able to do that.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “If you know that, then why are you asking us to do precisely that?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….Well, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk is just one man. And you’re also ability users like him, yes?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ability users like him?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….I’m sorry.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon apologised wholeheartedly.


     “E-even still, we can’t just sit back and do nothing, no?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, sure. I guess at least we should pretend doing something.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     No, hang on. You can’t just pretend!


     Shouldn’t you, you know, display some desire, some drive, to defeat that monster or something?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     As a regular person, Choi Jung-Hoon had no way to accurately assess the differences in the level of combat strengths between Yi Ji-Hyuk and the others.


     Indeed, no matter how well versed he was in the notion of ability users and various monsters, with what should he go about measuring the gaps in power levels of the most elite of elite beings out there?


     ‘It’s so strong that she can’t even touch it?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     He couldn’t help but think that if every Korean ability users attacked at the same time, they might see some kind of a result here.


     He was well aware of the fact that both the Americans and the French threw everything they had at the monsters and still failed to inflict a wound the size of a fingernail on them.


     However, the Korean users were trained by Yi Ji-Hyuk himself, weren’t they?


     So, he thought that they might be able to do something, but now…


     ‘If that’s the case, does that mean the only person capable of dealing with those monsters is Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk and no one else?!’


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Only one man, and one out of a few were two totally different stories altogether. For both him, and for Yi Ji-Hyuk, too.


     “Still, you have to do….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was here that he heard Yi Ji-Hyuk’s desperate cries.


     “Uwaaah!!”


     “Ng?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had been tirelessly slapping away the monster’s tentacles, but now, even he was panicking at the seemingly-endless number of them appearing to attack him at the same time.


     “What the heeeeell is this sh*t?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hundreds of tentacles were wiggling right in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes. Receiving considerable mental damage, Yi Ji-Hyuk turned his head away to avoid looking at his front.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Noooo!! So disgusssssting!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………”


     Choi Jung-Hoon began to seriously ponder whether he should start laughing or crying while looking at this situation.


     From the looks of things, he knew that the guy being on the receiving end would be feeling rather tormented but… What was this, this sense of contentment?


     Seriously, this was a grave, dangerous situation right now!!


     Choi Jung-Hoon did his best to suppress the tides of laughter threatening to escape from his mouth and spoke up.


     “We, uh, we should really help him out now.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seo Ah-Young sighed out and stepped forward.


     “Sure. It’s better to carry the sheet of paper together instead of alone, after all.” (Seo Ah-Young) (TL: A Korean idiom. Roughly means two heads are better than one.)


     “That’s right, ma’am!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “However, when an adult is carrying the sheet and a child wishes to help and grabs it, all you get is a torn paper, you know?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “……….”


     “Well, I guess I should help out whether the sheet gets torn or not….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Ahh…. She wasn’t originally like this, but how….


     Just what happened to Seo Ah-Young and her overflowing confidence, when in the past, she repeatedly declared her intentions to punch Yi Ji-Hyuk in the face? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon suddenly missed Seo Ah-Young of the past.


     “Okay, let’s go!” (Seo Ah-young)


     Just as Seo Ah-Young was about to lead the Spitfire and Rudra and rush forward, Affeldrichae raised her hand and stopped them, having finished observing the unfolding situation.


     “Please wait.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Pardon me?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Affeldrichae wordlessly pointed in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s direction.


     He quickly thrust his right arm out, and a black magic circle suddenly formed in the air.


     “A summon?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     And sure enough, a small lifeform quickly jumped out from the middle of that black magic circle. A black tentacle shot out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right hand and wrapped around the small lifeform.


     “Is that Oh-Sik?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Confirming the identity of the creature emerging from the magic circle, Choi Jung-Hoon smiled brightly.


     ROOOOAAAARRR!!!


     Oh-Sik regained his original size in the blink of an eye and let out an explosive Howling, before rushing forward towards the monster.


     “I choose you, Oh-Sik-ah!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Go, Thunderbol…..


     Oh, not that one! Sic it, boy!!




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 137: Don’t say it like that 2
      Chapter 137: Don’t say it like that (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Oh-Sik puffed up his already-bulging muscles and ran forward, hard.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk used ‘Shield’ to deflect countless tentacles rushing at him and cheered Oh-Sik on.


     “Kill that d*mn thing!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And also, he didn’t forget to glance at the people behind him


     “Utterly useless!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He had made sure to level them up properly to match the level 5 Gates, but now, these ability users had become useless once more after the hardcore monsters began popping out from the new Gates.


     Well, he should simply level them up again to max this time around so that later on, when an even more ridiculous monster than this one appears, they’d be able to kill it without him present!


     Even when facing such an urgent situation, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes carried his strong and determined will, causing a sudden bout of nervousness to invade Seo Ah-Young’s mind.


     “W-what was that?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Pardon?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…No, it’s nothing.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     While Seo Ah-Young hugged herself tightly and trembled, Oh-Sik was rushing towards the sea anemone monster in a frenzy, and pounced towards the middle of it.


     Splash!!


     The anemone’s short tentacle suddenly split open and a darkish liquid shot out towards Oh-Sik.


     Oh-Sik deftly spun around in the air and evaded the suspicious liquid.


     The acid grazed by his fur and thick smoke rose up from the affected spot.


     Keureuk!!


     A vicious, murderous light quite literally poured out from Oh-Sik’s eyes as the giant Ogre threw a hefty punch to the body of the sea anemone.


     POW!!


     Accompanied by the sound of a leather drum being beat, the huge anemone was shoved back quite a distance away.


     “Well done!!”


     “Nice!!”


     Now reduced to being a group of cheerleaders, the NDF agents all cried out loudly and clapped their hands. Choi Jung-Hoon watched that spectacle and shook his head in helplessness.


     “That, that isn’t right….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     They didn’t come here to act like cheerleaders, after all!!


     Perhaps she thought of the same thing, Jeong Hae-Min stared at Choi Jung-Hoon with an unimpressed expression on her face.


     “If this is all they’re good for, why did you make me bring them here? Busy wasting my energy and all.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “….I’m truly sorry.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The one responsible for selecting the overseas ‘trip’ personnel just so happened to be him, so he couldn’t even come up with a proper excuse to offer up at the moment.


     ‘Hang on. Why does it feel like I’ve been saying sorry a lot nowadays?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     What was the point of walking around outside with your neck in braces? You were still going to get the cold shoulder treatment at ‘home’ anyway.



     As this undeniable sensation of something deeply sorrowful welled up in his chest, Choi Jung-Hoon shifted his gaze back to Oh-Sik.


     Roar!!


     Oh-Sik pounced and punched again, but the sea anemone dodged his attack by twisting itself around like a mollusc, which was kind of surprising to see from its huge body.


     Oh-Sik gritted his teeth and continued to attack.


     Although he wasn’t able to inflict big injuries….


     “At least, the attention is not on me anymore.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just because the monster’s focus was not on him anymore, the movements of the tentacles had become noticeably duller.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk extended his Mana-laden hand and sliced apart every single tentacle coming at him.


     ‘I was originally going use those guys for this job, though.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at the NDF agents using the power of cheers to encourage the Ogre and spat out several groans.


     Dumba*ses, worse than a single Ogre!


     Totally useless, really!! Useless!


     Someone might think there’s a buff on them when seeing them act like that, serio…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Huh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     Hang on a minute.


     Didn’t something pop up in my head just now?


     Mm… Well, it’s not that important right now, so…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Just as the tentacles began regenerating, Yi Ji-Hyuk jumped back.


     “First of all, the single base hit.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL: There was a baseball reference here, but I couldn’t really understand it and ended up TLing the line literally. Sorry, not a fan of baseball myself.)


     Wuuongg….


     Several black magic circles the size of an adult man suddenly appeared in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk, and jet-black beams of light shot out from there.


     Vrruong-!!


     The beams of light shot forward and penetrated the sea anemone’s body like lasers. The large monster writhed about furiously as its bodily fluids were spread around to everywhere.


     That’s a bit grotesque, no?


     Even a horror movie wouldn’t use that. I mean, if they did, it’d end up as a seriously messed-up scene, no doubt. Heck, the movie might end up something that ladies with weaker hearts wouldn’t be able to endure. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Oh-Sik pounced on the writhing sea anemone and opened his maw real wide, before tearing apart the centrally-located tentacles that were thicker than a human’s body with his fangs.


     Two tentacles were torn off and fell to the ground. These two wiggled around as if they were independent lifeforms and continued to spray bodily fluids all over the place, before they eventually went limp.


     “….It’s seriously disgusting.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk frowned deeply.


     He was already feeling a bit nauseous after getting pounded on earlier, yet he had to witness such a disgusting sight, too! What a relief that such monsters did not exist in Berafe.


     If they did, he would’ve blown them all to smithereens without giving a rat’s a*s about the collateral damage to his own army.


     Meanwhile, the sea anemone writhed about even more violently, before countless tentacles shot out in all directions as if it had transformed into a hedgehog.


     Keureureuk!!


     Oh-Sik tried to evade all those tentacles shooting towards him, but in the end, he couldn’t dodge them all and got his lower belly pierced by one.


     Roar!!


     Hearing Oh-Sik’s pained roar, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s frowns deepened.


     ‘That guy should be nothing more than a disposable pawn, but….’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     …I’ve grown attached to him.


     At this rate, I won’t be able to use him anymore, no? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     For him to form an attachment to a monster, now that was something Yi Ji-Hyuk of Berafe would’ve never dreamed of doing.


     ‘The fixed state, huh….’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     His brain being in the fixed state could, in a way, mean that he’d be unchanging forever, so could that also mean his humanity had been suppressed as well?


     ‘Hang on a bit. Haven’t I formed emotional bonds with others a few times before?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It seemed that Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mental state had softened after his return to Earth as well. Indeed, if it was Yi Ji-Hyuk of Berafe, then never mind Oh-Sik, he’d not have left Affeldrichae alone like that.


     He’d most likely tried to imprison her or even try to eliminate her altogether, with whatever means necessary.


     “Hmm….”


     A human was an unchanging creature. However, at the same time, a human would constantly go through changes right up until his dying day.


     From that perspective, his change shouldn’t come across as strange, but then again, he had been living for well over a thousand years without experiencing any change, so he couldn’t help but feel a bit bothered by this odd emotion welling up in his chest.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s own black tentacle reached out and dug into Oh-Sik’s back.


     Keureuk!


     Oh-Sik gritted his teeth as even more pain assaulted him from his back, but when he felt the purest form of black Mana flow inside, he began roaring out in elation.


     ROARRRR!!


     He then tore the tentacle piercing him with the claws on the right hand, before pulling out the remainder from his belly. The flesh surrounding the open gap suddenly boiled and the hole closed up in an instant.


     “Now let’s see….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk closed his eyes and waved his hands about in the air. Right away, a huge magic circle formed in the air.


     RUMBLE!!


     Mana pouring out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body got rapidly sucked into the magic circle, activating it.


     ….So, what should be the most effective attack for a sea anemone like that?


     Since it’s an aquatic creature…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Yup, it should be fire, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     With a flick of his hand, the magic circle began emitting a dense light. Then, a really small but ominous spark of black flames emerged from the black circle.


     This spark of flames sucked in his Mana and grew larger and larger. At first, it grew to a size of a ball, but then, as big as a person. Eventually, a black ball of flames the size of a house burned fiercely in the middle of the air.


     “Ah…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young saw that and her entire body began shivering.


     She was a flame-type ability user; she could proudly boast that, when it came to wielding flames, she certainly knew her stuff better than anyone.


     However, even from her perspective, that black flames seemed to be created from a completely different type of ‘origin’ than her own flames.


     If her flames were the mighty Sun capable of scorching the earth, then that ball of black flames was the tongue of the devil swallowing whole the world itself.


     It was melancholic….


     It was also dark and eerie….


     More importantly, it felt brutal, heartless.


     “Go!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Along with Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shout, the magic circle vibrated, and it fired that black flames. The incendiary, house-sized ball of flames burned the air and flew straight at the sea anemone.


     “Oh-Sik-ah!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When a black Gate appeared near him, Oh-Sik didn’t even take a glance behind and jumped into it.


     RUMBLE!!


     As the sea anemone raged on and writhed around violently, its tentacles still crazily whipping about as if to destroy everything in their paths – the black flames erupted all over it.


     And then!


     Kuowaaaaaarrr!!


     The black flames burned like the scorching spear of the heavenly wargod, creating a huge pillar of flames shooting up in to the sky.


     Like a black dragon rising up in the air, like a black tornado spinning around violently…..


     The NDF agents dazedly looked on at the unfolding spectacle of the gigantic pillar of black flames penetrating past the cloud cover and rising up all the way to the ends of the world.


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk too stared at the scenery he himself had created and formed a smile of satisfaction.


     “It’s not too bad, I guess?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     After absorbing the Mana crystal, he felt as if most of his Mana reserve had been replenished. Although he had to spend quite a bit of that when casting this one spell, but right now, the psychological satisfaction derived from creating this spectacle was far greater than the sense of enervation brought on by spending too much Mana in one go.


     The flames eventually died down, and….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked tongue as he looked at the revealed sea anemone.


     In the spot where it used to crawl, a scorched-black and reddened meat-like thing was still tenaciously holding on to its life and was wiggling about weakly on the ground.


     “That’s why, you shouldn’t have come to this place, you know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Didn’t you hear from your friends that Earth is my backyard?


     Ah, you don’t have any friends, do you? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tutted grandly while walking towards the cooked remains of the sea anemone. It was still somehow clinging on, but he could tell it wasn’t long for this world.


     “I should praise you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, it being still alive after getting hit by that attack was rather praiseworthy. He should at least acknowledge its incredible vitality. At the least.


     ‘However….’


     Wasn’t this a bit strange?


     Gates wouldn’t always summon monsters with similar threat levels, but this sea anemone was far, far lower in grade when compared to the likes of the Zombie Dragon or the Seti.


     If it were those two, they wouldn’t have been totally annihilated like this guy here with that attack, actually. At the bare minimum, the Zombie Dragon would’ve withstood it somehow, and the Seti would’ve evaded it altogether.


     Sure, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t personally go around checking out each Gate so their individual sizes could have differed greatly. And even if the sizes were the same, it was not a sure thing that the same grade of monsters would emerge from them all the time.


     “Still, why does it feel like I’ve missed something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stood next to the sea anemone, and stabbed his black tentacle into its charcoal-like body.


     This was a lifeform he had never seen before. So, just how much Mana would it have?


     “Drain.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s tentacle wiggled and began sucking in the sea anemone’s body.


     Ng?


     What is this?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head this way and that after sensing something quite familiar here.


     Wait, this is just your regular Mana, isn’t it?


     Besides, why does it smell so…. familiar to me?


     Well, sure, it could be….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Even if it was a lifeform Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t recognise, and even if it came from a dimension he didn’t know existed, as long as that world had Mana as its foundation, it wouldn’t be too strange for him to feel some sense of familiarity.


     “Still, why do I feel so…. dirty?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Not his logic, but his gut feeling was acting up right now.


     Something was definitely wrong here.


     While Yi Ji-Hyuk was wrecking his brain, his tentacle continued to suck in the sea anemone with great relish. The tentacle stopped absorbing after the empty shell of the anemone was the only thing remaining, and it rapidly retracted back inside Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “The end.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     With this, this crisis had been sorted out.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly patted his tummy and turned around to leave.


     For some reason, it felt like he just ate a free lunch today.


     No, hang on a minute. He did get knocked around quite a bit, didn’t he? But still, he must’ve been going through a bit of ordeal recently if he initially thought that.


     “Well, a person should get to enjoy a free meal every now and then, am I right or what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hearing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s muttering, Choi Jung-Hoon sighed to himself.


     That man, seriously now….


     After defeating a monster that the full might of France could not do anything about with just a single attack, he compared the whole thing to a free meal. So, where did that leave France, then?


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Choi Jung-Hoon began cooking up various ways to smoothly pave over this diplomatic situation, but Lieutenant General Xavier didn’t seem to share his sentiment.


     Xavier quickly ran over to Yi Ji-Hyuk and performed the military salute again.


     With a slightly stiff face, Yi Ji-Hyuk received that greeting.


     “We are grateful for all your hard work!” (Xavier)


     Choi Jung-Hoon hurriedly ran in and translated while still being out of breath.


     “Only through words, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Is there something you’d like from us?” (Xavier)


     “Well, there is only one thing anyone would want in France, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     After hearing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s translated words, a grin formed on Xavier’s lips as he reached out with his hand.


     “Allow me to guide you to one of the finest restaurants in the country.” (Xavier)


     “Yup, you and I, we understand each other really well.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Can I participate as well?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s expensive.” (Xavier)


     “……………”


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s expression became unreadable after being on the receiving end of Xavier’s joke, which seemed out of place from how the Lieutenant General’s face looked like.


     “However, you are permitted to spectate from the sideline. The bread served before the meal is for free, after all.” (Xavier)


     “…..Thanks.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was reminded of the definitely-true logic of anyone capable of getting along with Yi Ji-Hyuk not being right in the head.






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 138: Don’t say it like that 3
      Chapter 138: Don’t say it like that (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “I’m off now….” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun stared at his little sister with a slightly scared expression on his face. He was about to go to work and Kim Dah-Som had followed him to the front door with a silent and emotionless face.


     Kim Dah-Hyun could only flinch from that wordless stare and opened his mouth.


     “I told you, I don’t know when he’s coming back.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     The crisis in France had been taken care of, but Yi Ji-Hyuk decided not to come back right away and stayed there for one extra day.


     That shouldn’t qualify as strange, nor was it something to worry about, but too bad, there was someone here who didn’t agree with that sentiment.


     When he returned home last night, Kim Dah-Hyun found his little sister glaring at her phone’s screen as if to bore a hole with her eyes and right away, he sensed that a storm was coming.


     What showed up on the phone’s screen was a map, and the very fact that it was a map of France with a red dot in the middle only served to torment Kim Dah-Hyun even further.


     ‘Are you blind?!’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     If he thought about who chose to remain in France, then it became oh-so obvious which unfortunate sucker that very much illegal tracking app was, uh, tracking, at the moment.


     But, why?!


     Why did it have to Yi Ji-Hyuk?!


     With that face! With that body! With that personality of hers!


     ….Oops, excluding the personality bit.


     In any case!


     Her personality might be a little…. No, objectively speaking, her personality might be seriously problematic but, when paired with such high-quality facial features like hers, it shouldn’t pose too much of an obstacle, no?


     I’m not saying that because she’s my little sister!


     No, I’m being objective here!


     Yes, it’s an utterly, completely objective point of view, wouldn’t you agree?


     However, why Yi Ji-Hyuk?!


     Not just anyone, but THAT Yi Ji-Hyuk!! (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     Kim Dah-Hyun could no longer continue the staring contest with Kim Dah-Som’s slightly out-there eyes and turned his head away.


     So scary!


     She’s my little sister, but she’s too scary!!


     “I, I’m telling you, I really don’t know when he’s coming back.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “………..”


     Please say something, will ya?!


     What do you expect from me when you don’t say anything and just stand there like that?!


     If you want something from me, just come out and say it already!!


     Dah-Som-ah, you used to speak fluently before, so what happened to you? (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     Kim Dah-Hyun began to worry that his sister was losing more and more of her ability to socialise like normal people, and exhaled a lengthy sigh, before looking back her.



     “I’ll find out when he’s coming back and give you a call.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Nod.


     Finally, Kim Dah-Som displayed some sort of a response.


     It was worth celebrating the fact that she had reacted to something, but then again, since that reaction was in relation to Yi Ji-Hyuk, it was nothing to be celebrated about, either.


     Why did it have to Yi Ji-Hyuk?! Just why??


     Dah-Som has come of age so even if she brought home a boyfriend, I’d have kept an open mind and accepted that guy!!


     I mean, if it was any other guy, I would have dragged him to a cold, dark corner and threatened to tie him up and leave him in front of a Gate slathered in honey if he even thought about raising his hands at my sister!


     But, why Yi Ji-Hyuk?! WHY?! (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     Even if one searched every nook and cranny of the Republic of Korea, there would be less than ten people capable of bothering Yi Ji-Hyuk and getting away with it, but just why did one of those ten have to be…. No, why did the one and only one to…..


     “Why did it have to be so d*mn complicated?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Why did Yi Ji-Hyuk’s little sister have to be that hateful kid Yi Ye-Won, and why did the guy who rescued Kim Dah-Som from that hateful kid’s bullying spree had to be none other than Yi Ji-Hyuk?!


     If one were to get technical about it, then all he did was to try and fix the incident his sibling had caused, yet this kid fell hard for that….


     Just which part of Yi Ji-Hyuk appealed to her that much?


     Was it his face?


     Sure, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face wasn’t bad enough to be called ugly by no means, but if Kim Dah-Hyun was honest here, well – that man’s countenance was simply too low-levelled compared to the people surrounding him.


     First of all, there was Choi Jung-Hoon, whose facial features were so beautifully sculpted that, were he to enter the entertainment industry, he’d be ranked at the very top of the pile right away. Not only that, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that Kim Dah-Hyun himself was one of the most good-looking men in Korea, too.


     Not just the men – even the ladies made one think that the NDF had to be a gathering of supermodels, instead.


     And in the midst of all that, here was Yi Ji-Hyuk and his plain face….


     Still, outside looks or whatever, everything was relative.


     If you took a kid with regular intellect and dropped him in the middle of the Seoul University, he’d immediately become the most stupid one there. Likewise, you drop a plain-face guy in the midst of the NDF, that guy would automatically morph into Squidward. (TL: Seoul University is the top uni in South Korea.)


     Well, sure. Let us forget about that guy’s face for a second. Kim Dah-Hyun knew very well that the face wasn’t everything to a man.


     However, his personality was even worse than that!!


     That scumbag-like b*stard!!


     A human should at least try to act like a human being!! How could anyone find him ‘likeable’, what with that screwed-up personality of his?!


     Kim Dah-Hyun fiercely massaged the bridge of his nose.


     Just thinking about that man gave him way too much stress. It felt like he was getting a heartburn.


     “Definitely. Call me.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Hearing Kim Dah-Som’s cold voice, Kim Dah-Hyun begun shivering in his boots.


     “Did I leave the aircon on or something?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     But, who would switch on the bloody aircon in the middle of the winter in the first place?! He knew that there was no way it could be true, but as this biting chill began wrapping around him, Kim Dah-Hyun couldn’t help be suspicious.


     Lately, it became too, too cold and he had to cover himself with half a dozen blankets when going to sleep. Staring at the physical reason for that strange weather phenomenon standing right in front of him, Kim Dah-Hyun spat out a long groan.


     “By the way….” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “……….”


     “There are other, nicer guys out there, you know?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “……….”


     Why aren’t you answering me, Dah-Som-ah?


     Your oppa is talking to you, so can’t you at least pretend that you heard me or something? (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     Instead, Kim Dah-Som simply stared at her older brother with a pair of eyes filled to the brim with dissatisfaction after hearing his totally incomprehensible words. Just as her glare was about to change from dissatisfaction to scorn, Kim Dah-Hyun spoked to her in a tragic voice.


     “….Fine, I got it. I’ll call you as soon as I get the confirmation.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Ng.”


     Her expression became refreshingly bright once more.


     For the time being, he had prevented the destruction of his family.


     Kim Dah-Hyun stepped out of his house as Kim Dah-Som bade him a farewell that didn’t really sound like one, and his dazed eyes rose up to stare at the sky above.


     Looking at the bright morning sun beating down on him, Kim Dah-Hyun could only mutter out in pure bitterness.


     “What f*cking great weather we’re having today.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     So great, in fact, it was tear-inducing, even.


     *


     Yi Ji-Hyuk ate really well and spent a wonderful day in one of the best suites in France, and made his return to the NDF’s offices the following day. The first thing he did after his return was, naturally, switching on his computer.


     Because Choi Jung-Hoon used his gifted tongue once more, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t get scolded by his mom for staying out for the whole night as well.


     And so, Yi Ji-Hyuk was feeling really great at the moment.


     If it weren’t for one certain rotten lizard woman, busy calling the décor of the best hotel in France cheap this and low-rent that, it’d been ten times better, though!


     Affeldrichae was booting her own computer right next to Yi Ji-Hyuk, but opened her eyes slightly wider when she sensed Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gaze on her.


     “What’s the matter?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Groan….”


     “Are you talking about that again? I’ve told you this before. Even if it was gold, you’re wasting your resources when using it in that fashion. And also, you have personally witnessed what my own residence looks like, so I expected you to at least possess a modicum of appreciation for true beauty.” (Affeldrichae)


     Sure thing. Your home was really spectacularly opulent.


     However, well… did you actually decorate that by your own hands? No!


     I saw with my own two eyes, all those Dwarves working their butts off to make that place for you, you know!!


     You can’t even do anything with your own hands yet you still run your mouth to complain over and over again…. Considering all that, what did you say to me just now?


     “Appreciation for true beauty?!”


     Why don’t I just yank those eyes of yours out now, ah?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Seriously now, it was so bad that the Dwarf Chieftain actually clung to Yi Ji-Hyuk and bitterly, tearfully complained to him.


     Of course, those complaints entered Affeldrichae’s ears ad verbatim, and the Chieftain ended up paying the appropriate price for his loose mouth, though!


     Ng?


     You asking me if I ratted him out?


     Of course not. It’s just that old geezer simply failed to read the moods properly.


     Even back then, I was designated as the special surveillance target too. It was the same thing as CCTV cameras and listening devices following me around for 24/7. But well, that Chieftain dude spoke ill of Affeldrichae around me, so….


     Now that I think about it, that lizard woman can be pretty dreadful, can’t she? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Perhaps she had read the meaning behind Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression, Affeldrichae stared at the monitor and pretended to not notice anything.


     “Decoration is important. At a bare minimum, it should not rouse the feeling of discontent from you. A décor that makes one feel unhappy has no value as décor.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Looking at you makes me feel unhappy, so for the sake of my mental health, can’t you just b****r off somewhere?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Feeling unhappy after looking at me, what an odd notion that is. After all, I paid careful attention to this outer appearance in consideration of your tastes….” (Affeldrichae)


     “You’re still a lizard inside.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, let us excuse ourselves in that regard. I also have to look at your face as well, Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     “What’s wrong with my face?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What are you trying to imply about my face here! The one my mom gifted to me!!


     I’ve never, ever thought of myself as ugly until now!! But nowadays, I can’t escape from this sense of shame in this place, really now!!


     And you, can’t you remember how you looked like originally?!


     Your skin’s all covered up in scales and your fangs all jut out this way and that!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hah, to hear such things from an ugly lizard….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, my? I’ve been constantly voted as the most beautiful among my kind, I’ll have you know. How rude.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Of course you are.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted derisively.


     What would it matter if a bunch of dang lizards start discussing who was prettier and what not? They were all lizards at the end of the day.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk loaded the game and complained inwardly; meanwhile, Choi Jung-Hoon sneaked in closer and whispered.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yes?”


     “I’d like to discuss something with you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quietly stared at Choi Jung-Hoon for a bit, before getting up from his spot. The game hadn’t fully booted up yet, so freeing up a couple of seconds to listen wasn’t difficult at all. Especially if it was this guy.


     “It’s not something we can discuss here, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Us three, including the Captain, needs to talk, so yes.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, sure. Let’s.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When that happened, Jeong Hae-Min, occupying a small spot in the corner and her ears constantly twitching like an attentive rabbit, hurriedly trotted over to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s side.


     “….Are you deaf?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ehehe, me too. Me too.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Didn’t your hear it’s only for three people?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min grinned refreshingly and spoke.


     “It’s not gonna be bad just because three became four, right?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You’d change your tune if I hit you four times instead of three, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You wanna hit a girl? You savage!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk responded with an unimpressed expression on his face.


     “I’ve been beating up women or whatever when they came at me for over a thousand years already, I’ll have you know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That joke is getting stale now.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     That ‘joke’?


     Wanna find out if I was joking or not? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at her with eyes full of hidden meanings, Jeong Hae-Min blushed slightly and turned her head away.


     W-what the heck?!


     What are you doing??


     Did this shorty lose her dang mind or something?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk’s entire body began shuddering, Choi Jung-Hoon smiled brightly and quickly intervened.


     “It’s fine for Miss Jeong Hae-Min to attend, as well.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     That’s not how you show who’s the boss here, you fool!


     You can’t say it’s fine in matters like this!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You see? Told you.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Eh-whew….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head and entered the room Choi Jung-Hoon had led him to. It was the conference room where he went wild for a little bit a couple of days ago.


     As soon as everyone settled down, Choi Jung-Hoon opened his mouth.


     “All four people are here now.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Nope, it’s five.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk simply pointed to the ground beneath his feet, prompting Choi Jung-Hoon to revise his statement.


     “Five, including Miss Gah-Yun.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yup.”


     Choi Jung-Hoon got straight to the point.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Please speak freely.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Another request from the Americans came in.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression became rather unimpressed.


     “What is this, requesting for me because of they are bored or something? Tell them I’m not interested.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hahaha….”


     “They might develop a bad habit at this rate.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What the hell, at least listen to the rest before saying something, will ya?!


     You don’t even know what it is, yet you’re not interested? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “I don’t even have to hear it to know that they want me to kill a new monster or something. I already got enough stuff from them, so there’s no need to go over there and work my a*s off now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s not it, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shook his head.


     “This time, it isn’t about that. As a matter of fact, I wouldn’t even ask you to come here if the request was about that.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm?”


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Honestly speaking, you must’ve been feeling a bit troubled by the strengths of the monsters lately, am I correct?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk leaned back against the chair.


     He didn’t know what the Americans wanted this time, but it was also true that he had been thinking about how things couldn’t continue at this rate.


     If things continued on, then sooner or later, Yi Ji-Hyuk would be saddled with the responsibility of killing every single monster appearing on this planet.


     “Yeah, sure. It is a bit….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was then, Choi Jung-Hoon formed a genial smile.


     “That is why the request from the Americans makes a lot of sense.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     “The Americans are requesting that you, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, train the American ability users.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Ehhh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dazedly asked back.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 139: Don’t say it like that 4
      Chapter 139: Don’t say it like that (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Training, sir?”


     Christopher McLaren lit his cigar up and nodded his head. Thick smoke swirled inside his lungs before very slowly escaping from his mouth.


     “That’s right.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “But, training? Are you saying that we desperately need training from that person?”


     Even though his subordinate was quite openly displaying his dissatisfaction, Christopher McLaren didn’t scold him.


     Because, even he knew how shameful this whole thing was.


     Indeed, being trained by an ability user from another country, when the American users all thought they were the greatest in the world already, was a deeply insulting matter.


     “The current reality of the situation is the problem.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Unfortunately, this was no longer the time to hold on to their petty pride any more.


     “But, sir….”


     “I’m not trying to abandon our pride! This is all for the sake of holding our heads up high!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “But, how will we do that, sir?”


     Christopher McLaren angrily tapped his cigar on the ashtray, before lifting it back up to his mouth and took several deep puffs again. The ends of his cigar reddened up considerably and more smoke oozed out.


     “Look here.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir.”


     “Think about which one of these two will be more insulting to us.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Without waiting for the reply, Christopher McLaren continued on.


     “Is Yi Ji-Hyuk training our ability users a shameful matter, or is it more shameful for us to run over to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s feet, kowtow before him and plead like beggars every time a strong monster pops out in the future?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Without a doubt, it’s the latter, sir.”


     “That’s right. That’s the problem.” (Christopher McLaren)


     A monster like Seti had already made its appearance. Which meant, there was no guarantee that no such monsters would ever appear again in US soil.


     However, how insulting would it be when the only solution to such eventualities was to ask Yi Ji-Hyuk for his favour?


     “Tsk.”


     Christopher McLaren also didn’t want to ask for such a favour. Even if he got a positive answer, he still had lots of thing to get done, such as getting the other departments to cooperate, as well as to get the go-ahead from the higher-ups, too.


     However, this was something he absolutely had to do, even if it meant he would be going through all that nonsense.


     “But, what will training change, sir? The abilities of the ability users are almost impossible to improve, as far as I’m aware.”


     “Take a look at this.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren turned the computer monitor towards his subordinate; the screen showed a handsome Asian man.



     It was the Spitfire Yun Hyuk-Gyu.


     The footage showed him utterly laying waste to a powerful monster that had emerged from a Gate.


     “That was a level 4 Gate.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “….Seriously?”


     “According to our intel, they had to insert several high rank ability users to deal with a level 4 Gate in the past. We confirmed that this Spitfire guy had participated in such operations several times. However, after a certain point in time, each Korean user suddenly became strong enough to take care of a level 4 Gate by themselves.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Mmm!!”


     “Is it just pure coincidence that they suddenly became stronger after Yi Ji-Hyuk made his first appearance?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Not likely, sir.”


     “That’s right, not very likely. And that is why pride or whatever isn’t our most pressing issue. Do you understand what I’m saying to you?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “I understand you, sir. It’s just that, I’m still not fully comfortable with the idea, that’s all.”


     “Better get used to it, fast.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren clenched his cigar tightly.


     Indeed, they had to get used to this new situation. Because, many more such events would occur in the future, too.


     “Okay, fine. That’s that, so any new information on the whereabouts of Alpha?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Sir, we still can’t grasp his rough location, even now….”


     “Hmm…..”


     If Yi Ji-Hyuk was like an atomic bomb buried underground, then Alpha was like a missing high-calibre explosive.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk might be more dangerous if he went off, but the problem with Alpha was that no one could quite tell when and where he would go off.


     “And when our agents have to go away for a while during the training period, trying to locate him and keeping tabs on him would become even more difficult, too.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “That’s true.”


     “For the time being, keep searching.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir.”


     Christopher McLaren shifted his gaze back to the computer monitor and muttered to himself.


     “What a nightmare to predict….”


     Both Yi Ji-Hyuk and Alpha….


     It was getting harder and harder to predict what was in store for this world every single day.


     ***


     “Training the American ability users, you say?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s correct.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, weren’t they a prideful bunch?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon also found this point a bit puzzling as well, this act of them forgetting their national pride as the world’s most powerful country and requesting Yi Ji-Hyuk to train them.


     Of course, it wasn’t as if Choi Jung-Hoon couldn’t understand where they were coming from, but still….


     “It’s quite likely that they now believe monsters like Seti will continue to appear in the future.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmm….”


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Seo Ah-Young frowned deeply.


     “I’m against it.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Mm?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon shifted his gaze over to Seo Ah-Young.


     “Why, ma’am?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, if you think about it, that is… You’re trying to strengthen the combat potential of another nation, isn’t it? Not only that, it’s the US of A, you know?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     She wasn’t wrong there.


     Choi Jung-Hoon found her words logical to a certain extent as well.


     For sure, there was no real need to go out of his way to help out another nation. There was no denying that.


     However, the current situation dictated that one couldn’t continue to think that way anymore.


     “It isn’t as if I hadn’t thought about that, but the truth is, if things continue as it is, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk would end up bearing a massive responsibility, a huge burden, all by himself. Which I think is a far bigger problem.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seo Ah-Young wordlessly turned her head towards Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Seeing him with his legs perched up on the conference table and giggling to himself while playing a game on his phone – as if he was utterly disinterested by the proceedings – she found it rather tough to associate his current appearance to the term ‘burden’.


     “So, you were saying something about ‘burden’ and stuff?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….Yes, ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     You should at least pretend to be hard-hit when someone speaks about your troubles, you know!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s innards were burning up, but if that man suddenly started caring about such matters, then he couldn’t be Yi Ji-Hyuk at all.


     Nope, it must be a doppelgänger or some such….


     “Burden, is it…. Hmm, he looks to be burdened…. Hmm…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Cold sweat drops formed on Choi Jung-Hoon’s forehead.


     “Well, he’s taking a break right now. Honestly, he has been resolving every single crisis we’ve run into so far, hasn’t he?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That’s only because he’s a lazy bum, though.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Keuhmm…..”


     Stop talking about facts!


     Stop talking about truth as you see it, you know!


     Don’t you know that those who speak truth in the past didn’t get to enjoy long and uneventful lives? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Yup, they all ended up drinking poison.” (Choi Jung-Hoon) (TL note at the end.)


     “Pardon me?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Nope, it’s nothing.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon quickly waved his hands around and did his best to change the topic.


     “In any case, it’s not practical for Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk to travel to all corners of this planet. Also, we must not do that as well. We are not their cleaners, and we’re definitely not mercenaries, either. If we were to go every which way just because they requested us, we’d only cheapen ourselves.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “We?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I meant Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Okay.”


     Can’t you just let that one slide?


     What a small minded person. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “But, I’ve been super-helpful, right?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s expression brightened up and she pushed her face closer to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     He nodded his head and patted her head.


     “Sure, you’ve been a good shuttle.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min began tilting her head while he continued to pat her like a little kid.


     “Why do I feel a bit weird right now?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     It was like, she was being acknowledged, but at the same time, not really.


     “Well, anyways. I’m better than the useless cheerleading squad, right?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Seo Ah-Young began growling at that provocation.


     “What did you say, you little…?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Hey, you! How can you be so rude to your unni? Ji-Hyuk-ah! Please do something!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk smiled happily and spoke to the both of them.


     “Why don’t you two shut the hell up before I blow you away?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And so, the two females shut their mouths up real fast.


     “So, the thing is….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stuffed his phone back in the pocket and righted his posture.


     “You’re saying, how about I train the American users, is that about right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s not just the Americans, either. If someone requests us, we check out their situation and get everything we can from them. Also, this should prove to be pretty helpful to you as well, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, saving yourself much time and effort in the future.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk rubbed his nose while closing his eyes.


     Of course, looking at it from the long-term prospect, it would certainly be of some help. But then, the idea of working his butt off now for some intangible benefit in the distant future sounded too correct and too bothersome to his ears.


     How about him being comfortable right now and work his butt off later?


     “But, I don’t particularly feel like doing it….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’ll be of a great help to you, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk! It’s going to help you, so why don’t you want to do it?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s pouting face greeted Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “Why don’t you exercise more, study harder, eat healthy food, avoid high salt content, and decrease the amount of your intake of energy tonics?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Pardon me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “All those will help you out, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon, so why aren’t you doing them right now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………………”


     Well, uh, that’s because, uhm….


     Uh…..


     Huh? I really don’t have anything to say, no? How should I retort here? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “How can a human being live on while doing nothing but helpful things?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon began shuddering grandly after losing out in today’s logical argument.


     To lose to Yi Ji-Hyuk! Not only that, on logic, too!


     Something felt far too humiliating here.


     “B-b-but, still…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tutted and slowly massaged his throat for a bit.


     “Hey!!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly shouted to the outside of the office, and a low voice could be heard coming from beyond the door.


     “What’s the matter?” (Affeldrichae)


     “If someone’s calling for you, you should come inside here and talk face to face! Wouldn’t you agree?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m in the middle of a match.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….That stupid game.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hah, mother…


     I’ve wronged you so much.


     My mom must’ve felt like this, looking at me playing games.


     Maybe, she’s deliberately trying to make me feel this sensation. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Anyways. Are the Gates getting bigger or what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “There is a very good chance that they are. Well, the tear between the dimensions is growing, after all.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm….”


     While Yi Ji-Hyuk was pondering the contents of the conversation, others in the conference room were pondering about something else entirely.


     Why did that voice sound oh-so clear to them?


     If a voice came from past the door, it had to go through various small or big things to get here, so the sound had to be muffled and all that. They couldn’t help but be weirded out from the fact that voice sounded like it came from right next to them, each syllable ringing crystal clear.


     ‘Is this another type of special ability?’


     To someone who didn’t know anything about magic, they would never truly understand what it was capable of.


     “Well, the conclusion is pretty simple, isn’t it. Stronger monsters will keep showing up and go on a rampage, and at the rate we’re going, I’d end up globe-trotting everyday, with the road serving as my bed.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s correct.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And so, I gotta strengthen other ability users and sort that situation out before it gets worse. Am I right so far?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes. Not to the extent where they can fight against super-powerful monsters, but still be able to somehow deal with those that are on the cusp of being irritating to you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, it’s not like there’s one or two ability users out there, you know…” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     So, just when would he get to train them all?


     Even if he did train them, there would be still….


     Huh?


     Hang on a minute. There is no real need for me to work my butt off here, is there? (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Suddenly realising something, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head rose up in a flash.


     “Let’s do it!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh??”


     Choi Jung-Hoon smiled brightly in happiness as he didn’t expect Yi Ji-Hyuk to say yes this quickly and painlessly.


     “You made the correct decision. Well then, I’ll call the Americans right away.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “No, no. Wait. Not right now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “We are not ready yet, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Ready? Ready for what?


     Choi Jung-Hoon got this chilly sensation all of a sudden.


     “W-what is this?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     However, there was someone else in this room who could pick up on that chilling sensation far more acutely than he did. Seo Ah-Young shot up from her seat and hurriedly, maniacally scanned her surroundings.


     “Why do I sense something ominous right now?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at her and began cackling.


     These ability users, they sure were rather perceptive, weren’t they?


     “Director Seo Ah-Young?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young’s body shrunk back like a terrified baby mouse after hearing the evil cat named Yi Ji-Hyuk call out to her.


     “The thing is, ability users from other countries aren’t the most pressing issue here. Nope, it’s the ones right in front of my eyes who aren’t being very useful at all. They are the true problem.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..We’ve been doing our best, though?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “There’s no meaning in you doing your best! No, it’s the results that matters!! This world is all about results! You are this old already, so how can you not realise that by now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     My age, your age, whatever….


     Seo Ah-young was in no position to retort back and could only cautiously ask him.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “….So what are you saying, then?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “We will go with a pyramid structure from now on.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you were thinking of micromanaging every level there is, you won’t even get to reel in anyone useful at all, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Fufufufu.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled on like a villain.


     “My dear comrades.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………”


     “No, I shall call you the ‘instructors’ from now on. Instructor, you all are now entrusted with the weighty and critical responsibility of levelling up the countless ability users found throughout this world.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     We all??


     What the freaking hell? Why is it ‘we all’ and not you?? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “However, in order to make that happen, your own levels must rise higher.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Ah…..


     So, this was it, then.


     Seo Ah-Young finally identified the cause for anxiety she’d been feeling until now and began despairing.


     “Gather everyone.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     His voice sounded as if it came straight from the depths of hell. At least, that’s how it sounded like from her perspective.


     “Kekekekek.”


     And that was the laughter of the devil.


     Seo Ah-Young slowly double facepalmed.






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 140: Don’t say it like that 5
      Chapter 140: Don’t say it like that (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “What?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun came to work late today because he was on night shift duty, so when he came back to work, he couldn’t even begin to fathom what was going on here after hearing about the order to gather around.


     “A meeting?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Yup. Everyone.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Hearing Park Sung-Chan’s reply, Kim Dah-Hyun sighed deeply.


     “But, why? Did someone cause an incident or something?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Who knows…. But, I hear it’s Yi Ji-Hyuk who’s calling for one, though?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “That son of a b*tch….” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     As soon as he heard the name ‘Yi Ji-Hyuk’, Kim Dah-Hyun began cussing without hesitation. The ‘Iron’ Park Sung-Chan simply nodded his head silently and agreed with Kim Dah-Hyun’s opinion.


     “What does he want now?! What!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Who knows.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Hah. Driving me f*cking crazy.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun massaged the bridge of his nose after seeing Park Sung-Chan groaning out rather helplessly.


     They had never, ever imagined that the NDF would devolve into its current state.


     Just how excited were they, after hearing the news of the new organisation’s formation where the country’s top ability users would be gathered. There they were, thinking that, being a part of this organisation would get you recognised as the cream among Korea’s top crop and get to stand on top of the lesser ability users.


     That was why, when the request to join the organisation came by their way, they said yes without a shred of hesitation….


     “From the word go, the whole thing went sideways.”


     Kim Dah-Hyun recalled meeting Yi Ji-Hyuk for the very first time.


     Shudder….


     Just thinking about it caused his once-broken nose to twitch.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Heu-euh….”


     He came here thinking that this was an organisation of elite ability users, but what he found instead was…..


     The one and only Flame Witch was just a figurehead, and that amazingly-capable Choi Jung-Hoon had become Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lackey.


     It might nominally be the Korea’s defence force, but in reality, it was the same thing as Yi Ji-Hyuk’s private organisation, instead.


     The person supposedly in charge was trembling in fear of Yi Ji-Hyuk, so how could anyone expect things to run properly in this place?!


     “We might as well die, no?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan jokingly threw that line out and Kim Dah-Hyun nodded his head.


     This was so weird.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t really cause them any big harm.


     Sure, him throwing them into that hell hole for several months was something they would never, ever forget until their dying day, but then again, he didn’t really torment them after that event, now did he?



     Indeed, he didn’t even go out of his way to use them like slaves, either.


     Well, one would only try to abuse you if one was actually interested in you first, though.


     To Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes, these guys were more or less like ‘Pebble A’ found on the side of the road.


     Still, Kim Dah-Hyun could understand where this oddity came from, this strange state of him and others being unable to get over the lingering fear and anxiety of Yi Ji-Hyuk even now….


     “….Once you experience that event, you’d stop saying those kind of things, though.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     What a horrifying thing that was.


     If he could, he’d cut out the memories of those six months from his head with a knife. Even now, he’d sometimes wake up at night from the nightmares of those months.


     “Groan….”


     He wasn’t even getting re-drafted into the army or something, but still, he feared that experience would remain etched in his mind as an irreparable trauma for the rest of his life.


     “Okay, so. Where are we supposed to gather around?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “The conference room.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “….Let’s go.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     As Kim Dah-Hyun headed off to the conference room with slumped shoulders, Park Sung-Chan gently patted him on the back.


     ***


     “….Why did he call us here?”


     “I wonder about that, too.”


     “Do you know what’s going on here, Mister Dah-Hyun?”


     “I don’t know anything either.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Even though you’re closest to Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk among us….?”


     “What did you say, you f*cking a*shole?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     As the flames of fury erupted from the eyes of Kim Dah-Hyun, the surroundings NDF agents shouted out in his support.


     “Hey, man. Watch what you say!”


     “That’s right. Stop insulting the man, okay?”


     The guy who spoke out of line just now quickly lowered his head and apologised.


     “I, I’m really sorry. I said something really stupid.”


     “Be careful next time!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun panted heavily and sat back down in his chair. The guy who spoke out of line asked again, sounding a bit bitter now.


     “However, did I really say something that offensive?”


     “Look here. If you say ‘You’re pretty friendly with the Japanese government’ to a Korean forcibly dragged away by the Japanese army, what do you think he will say back to you?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “….He’ll probably beat me half to death…..”


     “That’s what you just said.” (Kim Dah-Hyuk)


     “….I’m truly sorry.”


     The guy who spoke out of line finally realised his terrible slip of tongue and lowered his head in shame.


     “I was really careless back then.”


     “Don’t do it again.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan warn that guy and turned around.


     “Has anyone seen Yi Ji-Hyuk arriving here in the morning?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “It looked like he came directly from France.”


     “How did his mood look back then?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “….Hmm, I wonder. He didn’t look too happy, somehow. Should I say that he looked ready to flip out at any moment?”


     “That’s how he’s like normally.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Oh, I guess you’re right.”


     Just when did Yi Ji-Hyuk look like he was in a happier mood? Everyday, he’d just lose his c**p over something minor, and get p*ssed off, get irritated, and roar at the top of his lungs after he got his a*s handed back to him in the video game, which would only serve to worsen the atmosphere in the office.


     What a rotten, stinking b*stard he was.


     “Okay, so, no one knows why we had to gather here today, then?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Mister Sung-Chan, even you don’t know why, so how can we know anything?”


     “Hmm….”


     Park Sung-Chan scratched his head.


     Even though they were all NDF agents, a sort of hierarchy had been established with Yi Ji-Hyuk occupying the top position.


     With Yi Ji-Hyuk on top, Seo Ah-Young and Choi Jung-Hoon alongside him; and then there were Doh Gah-Yun and Jeong Hae-Min, then Affeldrichae was recently added as someone at top as well. Just below them were the ‘Iron’, ‘Path Drifter’, ‘Spitfire’, ‘Rudra’, and Kitamura Ren as well as couple other original NDF agents, and then, there were newer recruits below them.


     In the beginning, there were barely over ten people here, but now, there were over thirty in this place.


     Among them, both Kim Dah-Hyun and Park Sung-Chan were seen as the top old guards who were in a position to speak to Yi Ji-Hyuk freely.


     “Just what is he trying to do this time…..” (Park Sung-Chan)


     When Park Sung-Chan sighed helplessly, a strange voice suddenly came from behind him.


     “By the way, there’s something I just can’t wrap my head around….”


     When Park Sung-Chan turned his head to look, a certain man was staring at him and Kim Dah-Hyun with an expression full of dissatisfaction.


     “About what?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Why are you guys still listening to that idiot’s orders?”


     “Eh?”


     Park Sung-Chan quietly studied this dude with a slightly insolent tone of voice.


     “Mm…. Who were you again?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     The dude got triggered and shouted out loudly.


     “It’s Kim Myung-Woon! The ‘Red Rock’ Kim Myung-Woon!!”


     “Ahh, right. You were ‘Red Rock’. The ‘Red Rock’….” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan nodded his head. This guy was also a body reinforcement type, just like he was.


     “So, what are you trying to say here?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “I’m asking you, why are you listening to the orders of that snot-nosed brat?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     Snot-nosed brat?


     A brat, is it….?


     Mm, right. This guy must be talking about Yi Ji-Hyuk when talking about a brat, right? (Park Sung-Chan’s inner monologue)


     Park Sung-Chan suddenly began reminiscing about the past.


     Yup, I too thought like that when I met that man for the first time. Right, I was really thinking of beating the living daylights out of that “brat” after he literally turned me into a human support pillar….. (Park Sung-Chan’s inner monologue)


     When Park Sung-Chan wiped the moisture off the edges of his eyes, Kim Dah-Hyun tried to console the big guy.


     “You must’ve recalled some unpleasant memories.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “….For a bit there.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Finally managing to calm himself down, Park Sung-Chan shifted his apathetic eyes over to Kim Myung-Woon.


     “Okay, so what? What is it that you want to say here?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Sure, that Yi Ji-Hyuk guy is really powerful. No, he’s absolutely overwhelming, I know that. But, that’s only when he’s fighting against monsters, or when he’s standing very far away, isn’t it? I mean, just a couple of us should be able to take him down in close quarters.” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     Mm…..


     Haven’t I heard of something similar before….? (Park Sung-Chan’s inner monologue)


     Park Sung-Chan turned his head around and located the Spitfire Yun Hyuk-Gyu by the corner. There was a strange smile etched on his face as he listened to Kim Myung-Woon’s declaration.


     Did that smile come from him finding this whole situation too funny, or was it more like, ‘I can’t be the only one to receive that treatment, so it’s your turn now’?


     ‘Should I play along?’ (Park Sung-Chan)


     Nod.


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu slowly nodded his head.


     Park Sung-Chan grinned slyly and looked back at Kim Myung-Woon.


     “Mm, well, sure. That could be so….” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “However, you seniors seem to be too scared here. I did my best to read the mood and kept my mouth shut, but honestly, isn’t this place just a pile of dog sh*t?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     “Well, sure.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Yup, it was a pile of dog poop, this place.


     “Just because he’s got power, a little brat dares to ignore proper ranks, and does whatever the hell he wants to, yet just how long are you planning to sit back and watch? How about just flip this whole place on its head?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     “Flip it, is it?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “That’s right. Who the hell does he think he is, ordering us around like this? Don’t you think that we should take this chance and sort him out properly?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     Now let’s see here….


     Just how much a*s-whopping does this guy need before he comes around? (Park Sung-Chan’s inner monologue)


     “So, what are you saying?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Why don’t we just beat Yi Ji-Hyuk down when he shows up today? After we tenderise him for a bit, I’m sure he’ll learn to fear the world once more.” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     ….It’s you who doesn’t know the true fear of the world, kid.


     So, let me get this straight. In your eyes, we all look like a bunch of losers who couldn’t think up of the same thing as you did and act like cowards, am I right? (Park Sung-Chan’s inner monologue)


     “Mm, well now….” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Well, it was true that the life’s most important lessons would never be forgotten if one’s body, rather than one’s head, were to experience them.


     So, Park Sung-Chan simply nodded his head.


     “Sure. Do what you want.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “You don’t mind if us few get our hands dirty?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     “Sure, sure.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Thank you very much.” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     Was that something to thank me for?


     I mean, if you catch me later in the future, you might want to kill me instead, you know?


     Still, you dug your own grave here, dude. (Park Sung-Chan’s inner monologue)


     Click!


     It was then, the door clicked open and both Seo Ah-Young and Choi Jung-Hoon entered the room.


     ‘Mmm…..’


     Park Sung-Chan’s eagle-like eyes caught the tired, scared expression on Seo Ah-Young’s face. He didn’t think he’d ever seen that sort of an expression from her before, so he couldn’t help but wonder just what on earth was going on here.


     Next up, Doh Gah-Yun, Jeong Hae-Min, and Affeldrichae walked in. Finally, Yi Ji-Hyuk trudged in as well.


     “Fuu….”


     When Seo Ah-Young and Choi Jung-Hoon slipped into the crowd and found their natural spots, Yi Ji-Hyuk stood by the pulpit and opened his mouth.


     “Is everyone here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon scanned the crowd and nodded his head.


     “Excluding those dispatched to the locations of new Gates, everyone’s here.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm, in that case…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     But, just as Yi Ji-Hyuk began pondering what he should say here to get the meeting started, the ‘Red Rock’ Kim Myung-Woon slowly got up from his seat and walked proudly towards him.


     “Mm?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     What did this kid want now?


     “What’s up?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Myung-Woon didn’t answer, but continued to walk until he arrived right in front of Yi Ji-Hyuk. He then stood in a bit of a ‘crooked’ posture and spoke up.


     “So, I wanted to ask you something….” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     “Eh?”


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Just what qualifications do you have to order us around like this, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     “Qualifications?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yeah, qualifications. Are you our superior officer? But, you don’t look like one. So, with what qualifications are you ordering us around here?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared straight at Kim Myung-Woon and replied in an equally straightforward manner.


     “I don’t have anything like that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Then, why are you ordering us to gather around?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     “What, I can’t ask you to come if I don’t have a qualification?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, well, that’s not it, but, uh….” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     “I mean, if you don’t like it, then you didn’t have to come, you know? It’s not like, I threatened you with bodily harm or something if you chose not to show up.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Myung-Woon’s complexion boiled over instantly.


     “No, wait. Telling us to gather around when you’re not a superior officer is wrong, to begin with.” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     “Ng?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head this way and that, before shifting his gaze over to the Spitfire, hiding in a far corner and grinning mysteriously.


     “Hey, man.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “Is this him trying to pick a fight with me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Definitely.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “Aha!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk scratched his head.


     Mister Earth’s Mightiest beat around the bush so much that Yi Ji-Hyuk found it way too hard to figure out whether this was a provocation or not.


     The tough men of Berafe would simply take their gauntlets off and throw them at his face, or simply fling about some magic spell or two and scorch him first as the means of provocation, you see.


     It’d been over a thousand years since someone ran their mouths off to provoke him, so Yi Ji-Hyuk found it pretty hard to readjust here.


     “Ahhh, so you don’t like me and you want to have a go at me, is that it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s not strictly true. No, all I want is you to observe the basic protocol, that’s all.” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     “Mm……..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned his head to his side, and quite literally out of the blue, kicked Park Sung-Chan sitting in the front row.


     POW!


     Park Sung-Chan flew off like a rubber ball and slammed deeply into a wall, becoming embedded within. He asked with a shocked face.


     “But, why? Why me?!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “You asking cuz you don’t know?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What a scarily perceptive man.


     Park Sung-Chan smiled awkwardly and looked away.


     “Hah, this, really now…” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned his attention back to the ‘Red Rock’ Kim Myung-Woon and chuckled wryly.


     Did he really need to deal with a little kid like this one, too?


     Jeong Hae-Min, watching from the side, yawned out grandly and spoke up.


     “Can’t you hurry it up?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Eh?”


     “You were going to beat him up anyway, so beat him up already and get to the main topic. Time’s wasting, you know?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “S-sure thing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Oh well, if that’s what she wants.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s fist flew at the speed of light and slammed into Kim Myung-Woon’s face.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 141: Why are you running away? 1
      “Ku-eck?!”


     Along with a piggy squeal, Kim Myung-Woon flew away like a cannonball and slammed into the wall.


     Kaboom!


     As soon as a sound that shouldn’t have come from when a person met a solid wall did come out, Choi Jung-Hoon shot up from his seat. Even if Yi Ji-Hyuk was angry, there were still some things a person should never do!!


     With a furious expression, Choi Jung-Hoon shouted out.


     “What are you doing?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gaze shifted over to Choi Jung-Hoon. With an anguished tone of voice, Choi Jung-Hoon continued to shout.


     “I told you to mind the walls!! The walls!!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Hey, you crazy son of a b*tch!! Worry about people first!! The people!! (The author)


     Other ability users all looked at Choi Jung-Hoon with dumbfounded faces.


     Just what was this guy worried about here?! A human being flew and got embedded in the wall like that, yet he was saying what now?!


     This guy wasn’t like this in the beginning, yet what the hell….


     “This is still a brand-new building, don’t you get that?! What will you do if a crack ends up forming somewhere?? Please, please!! Cautiously beat that guy up so there would be no damage to the building!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “U-uh. Oh, uh….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even Yi Ji-Hyuk ended up nodding his head after being subjected to Choi Jung-Hoon’s intense zeal.


     “You think the budget for the building repairs just falls out of sky or something?! Do you have any idea the number of official documents I must submit, just to get the repair for that wall approved?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon looked as if the proverbial flames would bellow out from his wide-open, shouting mouth, and Yi Ji-Hyuk began visibly flinching now.


     “….I’m very sorry.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was at this point that Affeldrichae also flinched, too.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     ….Did he just apologise?


     That Yi Ji-Hyuk did?!


     The man who blew away someone else’s royal palace during a failed magical experiment and defended himself by asking why the castle was in his way in the first place?? (Affeldrichae’s inner monologue)


     Affeldrichae stared at Choi Jung-Hoon with an unreadable expression on her face.


     I wonder, does that man understand the kind of precedent he just set here today?


     Indeed, what he had done, it is a universe-shattering moment, never mind worthy of being recorded in the annals of history. (Affeldrichae’s inner monologue)


     “So, you heard him, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk walked over to the still-disoriented Kim Myung-Woon and grabbed his collars.


     “Not sure why you wanted a piece of me, but well, I’ll humour you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)



     Park Sung-Chan clicked his tongue.


     ‘How can you not know the reason?!’ (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Groan….” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk waved his right hand about, and a jet-black Gate suddenly formed there.


     “Euh…!!”


     At the same time, there were a number of people present in the room being showered in cold sweat.


     “Oopsie….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk yanked Kim Myung-Woon off the wall, dragged the poor guy over to the Gate, and threw him inside.


     “Uwaaaaaaahhhh……..” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     Kim Myung-Woon’s screams as he fell ever deeper inside the Gate got progressively smaller and smaller, until it couldn’t be heard anymore.


     Seeing this Kim Dah-Hyun’s body shuddered slightly.


     “Did he… did he go to that place?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Mm?”


     “B-but, he will die if he goes there alone, though?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     “Oh, no. It’s not that place.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Whew. That means he won’t die, then.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Yup. I won’t kill him.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stepped on the Gate’s edge, and smiled brightly.


     “I’ll be back as soon as I can, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Uh?”


     And then, Yi Ji-Hyuk jumped inside the Gate. With that, only the Gate with its black mouth wide-open remained in the spot.


     “….S-so, why did he go there, too?”


     One could say that would be a reasonable question to ask, but at the same time, if everyone could guess the reason, then it failed to qualify as a proper question.


     “To beat him up.”


     “To break him in half.”


     “To kill that guy.”


     Park Sung-Chan shook his head.


     “Eii, he said he wouldn’t kill the Red Rock, didn’t he?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “But, all he does is lie whenever he opens his mouth!”


     “Well, there’s that, too.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     It was oh-so obvious what would happen inside the Gate.


     Especially for the ‘Spitfire’ Yun Hyuk-Gyu; his complexion was utterly pale-white as if the trauma of his terrible past had reared its ugly head or some such.


     “Keu-hmm….”


     It was the same story with the ‘Path Drifter’ Kim Dah-Hyun, his expression also not very good. After all, he also suffered at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands for a short period of time in the past, too.


     The conference room became gradually quieter and quieter.


     Didn’t someone once say that rather than actually witnessing the event, imagining it was far more terrifying, instead?


     Just from imagining the ordeal Kim Myung-Woon was going through inside that Gate right now, everyone here found it too hard to say something out aloud.


     Meanwhile, the worst possible scenarios each of these folks could come up with, began playing out inside their heads in vivid technicolor.


     “No way, he wouldn’t go that far….”


     “….It can’t be.”


     Affeldrichae studied them and chuckled softly to herself.


     ‘Humans are such an amusing species.’ (Affeldrichae)


     They thought, they imagined, and they feared even though no one told them to do so.


     Wasn’t that the oddest thing, ever?


     It was then, the Gate buzzed and vibrated, before Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head peeked out over the edge.


     “It hasn’t been that long, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon nodded his head.


     “Yes, it hasn’t been long.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Cool.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk exited from the Gate, and reached back inside to pull Kim Myung-Woon out. And the attention of everyone present was focused on the latter. Strangely enough, Kim Myung-Woon looked perfectly fine outwardly.


     “He’s unhurt?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan exclaimed in surprise.


     “I thought he’d be half-dead by now….”


     “Well, I figured he’d be disabled, at the least.”


     “Yeah. I thought it’d be amazing if he came back alive.”


     Park Sung-Chan continued to look on, mystified, before he spotted Kim Myung-Woon’s dazed eyes and began shuddering ever so slightly.


     Hold up!!


     Park Sung-Chan slowly walked towards Kim Myung-Woon and waved his hand in front of the latter’s face.


     “……….”


     “….There’s no response?!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan felt the cold sweat trickling down his backside as he grasped Kim Myung-Woon’s shoulder.


     “Hey man. You okay?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “….Heh?”


     “…………”


     Park Sung-Chan’s very bitter expression confronted Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Will he ever go back to how he was?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Probably?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Okay, how long will that take?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Hmm, who knows.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     How can you say that after you wrecked a guy to this extent?! He didn’t even do anything that bad to deserve this treatment! (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Maybe it was a bit too mu….” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan stopped talking there, and immediately shut his mouth. Yi Ji-Hyuk looked him and smirked slightly.


     “Don’t worry about him. I took him somewhere else and did my thing so you guys won’t get affected, and he will revert back to normal sooner than you think.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Really?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “Have you ever seen me lying to you before?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     ….I wanna say I have, but I can’t remember!! This is so unfair!! (Park Sung-Chan’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shifted his gaze back to the dazed-eyed Kim Myung-Woon and his slack jaw, and lightly clicked his tongue.


     ‘This…. Isn’t the side effect harsher than I thought?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t technically torment the guy.


     Nope, he just got a bit curious about what would happen if a ‘regular’ human were to absorb a little bit of dark Mana, so he forced a small amount into the poor guy, that was all.


     Sure, it’d be normal for some sort of side effects to manifest.


     Such as, simultaneous multiple organ failures, his body twisting around in weird ways, or his bones snapping in random places – those would be seen as relatively minor. But the real problem would be psychological in nature.


     ‘Hmm, but he hasn’t completely lost his mind, has he?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     One could say that dark magic’s essence was ‘corruption’. (TL: the original Korean – Hanja – word used could mean variety of negative things. I decided to go with corruption here because that sounded the best to me personally.)


     The dark magic was basically an amalgamation of every negative emotion found in the world, and someone injected with a dose of dark magical energy would see his or her mind erode away until it was completely taken over by the darkness itself and become inert.


     This was one such result.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had already extracted the dark Mana out from the poor guy, yet his collapsed mental state hadn’t reformed yet. It was a relief to see him not go on a violent rampage, at least….


     “Hmm….”


     So, what should he do here?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began pondering on how to put to use the result of today’s experimentation. But his thought train couldn’t go on for long.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yes?”


     “Shouldn’t you get started?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ahh. Right, I called for this meeting, after all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stood in front once more and opened his mouth.


     “Mm. Okay, the Americans sent us another request.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………..”


     “They want me to train them, but I think it’ll be better if other people train them, instead.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……..”


     “That is why, I’m going to train you all first. Understand?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Everyone suddenly grinned refreshingly and turned to look at Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “Hah…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Who knew that he now had to translate Korean to Koreans….


     Choi Jung-Hoon got up from his seat and walked to the front.


     He lightly patted on the brightly-smiling Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shoulder and asked him to sit down, before taking over the empty podium.


     “The American government has officially requested us with the training of their ability users. It seems that after witnessing the enhanced combat strengths of the NDF agents, they must think that Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk holds some kind of a secret method for a quick power-up.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Euh…..”


     Park Sung-Chan began gnashing his teeth.


     ‘You crazy fools, you’re asking for trouble without knowing what you’re getting yourselves into!!’ (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan was this close to rushing over there and dragging away the fools asking for the favour, before personally throwing them all inside Yi Ji-Hyuk’s Gate.


     They could only mutter this nonsense out because they hadn’t personally experienced hell yet!!


     Not too surprisingly, the expressions of all those who had experienced the events inside the black Gate were pretty rough as if they were thinking the same thing.


     “So, what now? Are we going to help them out? And besides that, what does this news have to do with us?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “What Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk means is that you’d be the ones to train the Americans.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ehhh?”


     “To be more precise, he’s thinking of a pyramid-like training structure involving everyone, where the top-tier users will be training the upper class users, while the upper class users will be training the mid-tier users, so on and so forth. It does make sense, this scheme. Even if it was Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, it’d be impossible to train every single ability user in the world.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Not only that, this method guaranteed the least amount of casualties, too.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk could’ve simply thrown the whole lot inside the Gate and let them stew inside for a while, but then again, the number of casualties would be way too high to count if he did that.


     Kim Dah-Hyun understood the situation and spoke up.


     “Mm, so what you’re saying is, the Americans want to be trained….” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Yes.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And we have to train them, is that the gist of the situation?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Yes, that is the situation.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…Well, the differences between us and them aren’t that great to begin with, so how can we even begin to train them?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     They were talking about the American ability users here – reputedly the best in the world.


     And the Koreans were being asked to train the Americans, when they had people like the world-famous ‘Sniper’ and ‘Red Fever’ counted among their numbers?


     What a laughable notion that was.


     “That is why Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk has summoned you all here today.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Kim Dah-Hyun suddenly sensed something ominous was creeping ever closer and clenched his fist real tight.


     Could it be…?


     No, it can’t be…


     “If you lack the ability now, then all you have to do is get stronger.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s voice reverberated like a thunderclap.


     So, what he’s saying is….


     We have to get stronger…?


     What happened to me the last time I heard that? (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     “N-no, it can’t be! Again?!”


     Those who had experienced Yi Ji-Hyuk’s Gate before all shot up from their seats.


     And then… they hurriedly distanced themselves away from Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Oh, no. That won’t do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just as Yi Ji-Hyuk was about to make a move to stop them, the exit was suddenly flung open – and Seo Ah-Young began desperately running away.


     “Ehh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t expect Seo Ah-Young to be the first one to run away like that, so he began chuckling wryly to himself, before a black tentacle shot out from the end of his extended finger. It instantly flew out of the door.


     “Kyyyahhhck!!”


     Seo Ah-Young screamed out loudly as she was dragged back inside the conference room.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dangled up Seo Ah-Young in the air with the black tentacle and grinned brightly.


     “Why are you running away?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hey, you crazy son of a b*tch!! You’re trying to shove me back in that place again, right?! I’m not going! Definitely not!! I’ll never go back to that place again!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Hang on a minute here. I told you, I made a mistake last time, so this time, I properly calculated the difference in time flow, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m no goinnnnnnng!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dug his ear canal as if he couldn’t hear her, and waved his hand around to create a new Gate.


     “NOOOOO!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I’m telling you, it’s not the same place as the last time, so you can be rest assured.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Really?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Well, the last place was a picnic area compared to the new one, though!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You son of a….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Just as Seo Ah-Young was about to scream blue murder, the tentacle swung about and chucked her inside the Gate.


     From the inside of the black void, myriad of colourful insults flew as they grew fainter and fainter, but well, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s ears already featured a high-level insult filtration system.


     So, he couldn’t hear any of them.


     “M-Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, let’s, let’s talk about this………”


     “Mm, well, we don’t have much time….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A truly evil grin crept up on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face.


     “Let’s talk after I throw every one of you inside first.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s tentacles reached out and began throwing NDF agents one by one inside the black Gate.


     “Uwahhhaahaha?!”


     “Why don’t you just kill me instead, you b*stard!!”


     Those who knew what was going on trembled in fear, and those who didn’t could only tremble from the fear of the unknown.


     After painstakingly chucking everyone inside, Yi Ji-Hyuk swept his glance over at the remaining folks – Choi Jung-Hoon, Jeong Hae-Min, Doh Gah-Yun, and Affeldrichae.


     ….Oh, and also Kim Jae-Beom.


     “A-am I also going there this time?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t even bother to answer Jeong Hae-Min’s inquiry, grabbed her by the scruff of her neck, and chucked her inside the Gate.


     He thought he heard the sound of a childish crying coming from somewhere, but he was probably mistaken.


     Ng, okay. So now….


     “You too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Doh Gah-Yun wordlessly jumped inside the Gate.


     “You, as well.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “W, w, what? Me too?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon began shuddering.


     “But, why me?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     I’m a powerless regular person!! You b*stard!!


     “You can only claim to be a true team member after sharing their pain, don’t you agree?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m tending my resignation.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “After you return.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk easily picked Choi Jung-Hoon up and chucked him inside the Gate as well. As he fell, the latter man bitterly shouted out.


     “Uwaaaah?! I’m just a paper pusher, so whyyyyy?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled to himself and looked at Kim Jae-Beom.


     “Hold the fort until we get back, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh? Ah, y-yes!” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Let’s go.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae and Yi Ji-Hyuk jumped inside the Gate and it closed up slowly afterwards.


     “….Just what the hell happened in here?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom, now left all alone inside the empty conference room, swept his dazed eyes around his surroundings.


     “Huh…..”


     Kim Jae-Beom spat out a helpless groan.


     How was he supposed to handle all the calls coming in now?


     But still, it was way better than getting dragged in there, so….


     With a half-laughing, half-crying face, Kim Jae-Beom trudged back to the office.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 142: Why are you running away? 2
      Chapter 142: Why are you running away? (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Not here!”


     “No one’s home!”


     “I don’t know either!”


     Kim Jae-Beom furiously answered the incoming landline calls and the constantly buzzing smartphone, and repeated himself until he was blue in the face.


     “Argh!! I’m telling you, there’s no one here! No one can go and help you out!” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     It had been three days already since Yi Ji-Hyuk & Co. had disappeared into the Gate. And the phones were ringing off the hook with people desperately looking for Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Hold on! I told you, I’ll inform him once he comes back! Please, you gotta stop calling this place! It’s been five times today already, you know! Don’t you understand the words coming out of my…. Eh? Me? ….I’m terribly sorry. I’ve lost my cool for a little while just now. Please forgive me, Vice Minister.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom felt like crying his eyes out.


     How was he supposed to find someone who couldn’t be found in the first place? There was no method to contact him, and he was also not someone who’d show up just because you managed to get in touch with him, either.


     Even those on the other side of the line knew that Yi Ji-Hyuk was a person beyond anyone’s control, but them constantly calling the NDF office like this? It could only be seen as them venting their frustrations.


     “I really might die at this rate.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom spat out multiple groans and looked at the empty NDF office.


     Even though he could barely have a breather for himself….


     Something just felt so lonesome in here.


     And because he was all alone, he kinda felt a bit chillier than usual, as well.


     He had never noticed how large and empty the place was until now.


     Back when Yi Ji-Hyuk & Co. were still here, he was dearly praying that he’d not get to see their faces, even if it was only for a day.


     But this creeping chill, continuously pervading the air….


     Was he coming down with something?


     “Mm??”


     Wait, wasn’t it really getting cold inside here? Indeed, there was a chilly air circling about….


     “Uwaah?! What the hell!!” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom turned around without thinking at all, and discovered a silent girl standing by the doorway like a ghost. Of course, he screamed out like a little kid.


     Who the hell was that girl?! And when did she even come inside??


     Hold on, wasn’t Oh-Sik supposed to guard the front entrance?


     After Mister I’m-the-Foreign-Minister stopped by last time, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t want to see any more time-wasting Tom, Dick, or Harry entering the premises, so he ordered Oh-Sik to not let anyone unnecessary past the front entrance!


     However, if she was able to enter, then either she was a powerful ability user capable of subduing Oh-Sik, or….



     It was then, Kim Jae-Beom’s eyes finally landed on the mini Oh-Sik, busy rubbing his head against her leg.


     “…………….”


     Not understanding what was going on here, Kim Jae-Beom was about to begin the necessary thought process to figure everything out, but then, the girl opened her mouth before he could get cracking.


     “Hasn’t Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk arrive yet?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Eh?”


     Mister…. Yi Ji-Hyuk?


     Huh?


     Kim Jae-Beom scratched the back of his head.


     “Hey, by any chance, are you Mister Dah-Hyun’s younger sister?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Nod.


     Kim Jae-Beom stared at Kim Dah-Som with dazed eyes.


     Riiiight. She was Mister Kim Dah-Hyun’s younger sibling, wasn’t she?


     “Are you looking for your oppa? But, he hasn’t come back yet, though?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Shake, shake.


     When Kim Dah-Som shook her head, Kim Jae-Beom fell into deep thought. Why was she so reluctant to provide inf…. Ahhh, wait. Yi Ji-Hyuk, was it?


     Didn’t she ask just now if Yi Ji-Hyuk was here or not?


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk isn’t here, either.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Using her foot, Kim Dah-Som pushed Oh-Sik slightly away as the Ogre rubbed his head against her leg, and asked Kim Jae-Beom.


     “When is he coming back?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Well, that…. I don’t know. Well, he isn’t the type to tell other people what he’s thinking about, anyway.” (Kim jae-Beom)


     Yup, he only knew how to boss other people around, that was all.


     He was a one-way street kind of a guy.


     “………….”


     Kim Dah-Som swept her gaze around the office with a slightly pouting expression, before slowly walking towards a certain spot.


     Ng?


     What is she doing now? (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     Kim Dah-Som arrived at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s pigsty of a desk and quietly stared at it for a moment or two. Then, without saying a word, she began tidying up the desk.


     “Oh…..”


     Did this girl have a thing about Yi Ji-Hyuk?


     Kim Jae-Beom suddenly felt envious of him.


     I’m so envious of such a beauty coming to visit him, yet as it turns out, she even has such a considerate personality, too!


     Why is such a girl hanging around Yi Ji….. (Kim Jae-Beom’s monologue)


     Kim Jae-Beom’s jaw dropped lower and lower as he finally figured out what she was doing.


     H-hey, kid?! What are you doing?!


     You can’t just dump that trash on someone else’s desk like that!


     Besides all that, are you trying to tidy up his desk, or shift through evidence as if you’re a detective??


     Why are you reading every single document from his desk?? WHY??


     And, and, and don’t switch his computer on!


     That, that, that…. That’s not yours!! (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Hul…..”


     Should I stop her?


     Mister Dah-Hyun, just how did you educate your sister?


     More importantly, your sister is obsessed with Yi Ji-Hyuk!


     Hey, dude! Did you even know that? (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     If Kim Dah-Hyun heard that thought process, he might have shouted out loudly ‘I know it already’ and hurriedly run off to somewhere, but perhaps fortunately, he was not present at the moment.


     Kim Dah-Som finished ‘tidying’ up Yi Ji-Hyuk’s desk and used a mysterious mop of unknown origins to clean it. Then, she returned to the entrance and brought a box back inside with her.


     Even before Kim Dah-Som could start wondering what was in the box, she began pulling this and that out of it and started decorating Yi Ji-Hyuk’s desk.


     “…………….”


     If he only looked at that action in isolation and ignored everything else….


     It would’ve come across as a heart-warming scene, yet why did it give him the creeps?


     She stuffed enough snacks into the top-most drawer until there was no more room left, and with a deeply satisfied face, stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s desk.


     Perhaps she thought that the owner of the desk wouldn’t appreciate it if it was decorated too girly, because she paid extra attention and made sure everything looked neat and well-organised. Regardless of what, though, the whole set-up was a perfect reflection of her own tastes.


     “Mm….”


     Her content smile remained etched on her face as she lightly kicked Oh-Sik away as he tried to stick close to her again. Oh-Sik flew away in an arc and landed on the ground with a loud thud, before he ran back towards Kim Dah-Som and continued panting like a happy dog.


     ‘And just why is he acting like that now….?’


     It was like, the Ogre was thinking of that girl as his true owner, instead of Yi Ji-Hyuk. And animals were supposedly far more sensitive towards the pecking order or something….


     “Well….” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “M-mm?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Here….” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Kim Dah-Som pushed forward a piece of paper with a phone number on it, most likely hers, to Kim Jae-Beom.


     “Please don’t forget to call me when he returns. Don’t forget.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “….Sure thing.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Dah-Som bowed deeply, turned around, and trotted away out of the office.


     The endlessly-ringing telephones served as the BGM as Kim Jae-Beom watched her leave.


     ‘Sure, she’s really pretty, but….’


     But, it was just that, pretty looks and nothing else.


     ‘Hang on. There are no normal women around that man, are there?’ (Kim Jae-Beom)


     They said that when viewed from afar, life was a series of comedies, but when examined from up close, it would be a tragedy, instead.


     Sure, there were plenty of beautiful women surrounding Yi Ji-Hyuk, but now that Kim Jae-Beom thought about it in some detail, it couldn’t have been all happy days and smooth sailing for the poor guy.


     “I’m still envious, though.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom swallowed back his tears and settled back down in his seat.


     “Besides all that, what are they doing right now, I wonder?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     It must be really tough over there, right?


     Like, by a lot?


     ***


     Inside an unknown cave, somewhere far away…..


     “Uwaaaaah!!”


     Park Sung-Chan cried out and viciously threw punches non-stop.


     “You soooooon of a b*tch!!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     A swarm of small, bird-like creatures were madly rushing at him. He had managed to strike down countless scores of them with his furious fists and their broken, exploded carcasses fell to the ground. These creatures littering the ground resembled spiders, but with wings.


     Park Sung-Chan continued cussing like a madman as he flailed away at everywhere.


     The bodies of these horrifying creatures constantly exploded and fell, yet more and more rushed at Park Sung-Chan, seemingly with no end in sight.


     No matter how desperately he punched, there was no way he’d be able to defend himself completely.


     Not so long afterwards, the spider things climbed all over his body and began biting down on him with their poisonous fangs.


     “Uwaaah!!”


     Park Sung-Chan screamed and rolled around on the ground in desperation. The fangs of these spider things easily penetrated his skin that boasted hardness rivalling that of concrete and accessed his flesh underneath.


     “Godd*mn it!!”


     Park Sung-Chan did his utmost best and slapped the spiders off his body, but once more, it was impossible to stop the waves upon waves of these critters that now looked like a living, pulsating black mountain.


     “Kuooooar!!”


     Before long, the spiders’ poison had paralysed his entire body.


     “Keuk…. Keuhuek….”


     Park Sung-Chan began to convulse. His body began to dye in a purplish colour as he continued to spasm. Blood vessels bulged beyond his skin as if they were going to burst open at any time now.


     He couldn’t even leak out a pained whimper anymore.


     ‘I’m dead…..’


     It was then – Park Sung-Chan’s eyes caught the sight of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s smiling face right in front of him.


     “You went down too soon, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     With a wave of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hand, the spider things hurriedly dispersed away from Park Sung-Chan and retreated to a far corner.


     “Keu-euheuh….”


     “You got poisoned pretty badly. Hmm….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk poked the side of Park Sung-Chan a couple of times while carrying a bright smile on his face.


     “Does it hurt?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Park Sung-Chan was silently quivering in pain from the sensation of his blood vessels squeezing tightly, but after hearing that d*mn question, his eyes flipped opened wide, flames of anger erupting out from them.


     If only he could move his head, then he might try to bite the neck of this abominable b*stard right in front of his eyes!


     Right now, he felt that as long as he managed to sink his teeth into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s neck, he wouldn’t mind dying afterwards.


     “Now let’s see.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grasped Park Sung-Chan’s neck.


     Suddenly, Park Sung-Chan felt something entering his body through his neck and as his consciousness flickered in and out, an indescribable pain washed over him.


     “Keu-heuh…..”


     The pain was so severe that his previously-immobile body began emitting gasps of pain all by itself.


     Just what the hell is he doing to my body?!


     “Hmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk let go of Park Sung-Chan’s neck and stared at the immobile ‘test subject’ with an unreadable expression on his face.


     “It might be doable, I think.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………”


     “Well, you should get up now, you know? Can’t laze around the whole day!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk placed his hand on Park Sung-Chan’s head, and all the poison was sucked right out of the latter’s body.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Park Sung-Chan began quivering even more as he felt this icky sensation of things being sucked out of his head, but once he realised that he had regained his mobility, he bolted upright like a lightning and pounced on Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “You son of a b*tttttttch!!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan swung his fist as hard as he could in order to blow Yi Ji-Hyuk away.


     “Whoa, there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly deflected the incoming arm with his elbow and proceeded to smack Park Sung-Chan’s chin.


     “Keok!”


     Park Sung-Chan collapsed on the floor like a doll with its strings cut, all the while the sound of a balloon deflating leaking out of his mouth.


     “No, no, no. That won’t do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You…!!”


     Park Sung-Chan still somehow willed his tottering body to get up and attacked Yi Ji-Hyuk once more.


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk simply kicked Park Sung-Chan’s head, causing the latter to fly away like a ball.


     Meanwhile, the culprit clicked his tongue in unhappiness.


     “I’m trying to help you here, so why are you baring your fangs at me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Just kill me instead, you son of a b*tch.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “If I do that, then all I did up until now would all go to waste, you know? So, stop exaggerating and get up already. They are coming back again.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Euh, euh…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snapped his fingers, and almost right away, the hellish buzzing noises could be heard coming from the distance.


     “And this time, do try to last a bit longer, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Along with those parting words, Yi Ji-Hyuk went poof! from the spot and disappeared.


     “….You stinking….” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan gnashed his teeth as he watched the swarm of the spider things rushing towards him.


     That b*stard had to be a demon. If not, he wouldn’t have pushed a fellow human being to such a degree for over a week!


     Grit!!


     Park Sung-Chan’s tightly clenched fist slammed into the cavern wall.


     RUMBLE!!


     The spot where his fist landed caved in rather deeply, and the loud reverberation echoed throughout the interior as if the cave was going to collapse at any moment.


     ‘….Yeah, I have become stronger.’ (Park Sung-Chan)


     He didn’t know how, but indeed, he was getting stronger.


     Park Sung-Chan clenched and unclenched his fists a couple of times, before raising his head to take a look at the swarm of spiders and shuddered in disgust.


     It was a good thing that he was getting stronger, but he really, really hated doing it in this fashion. He couldn’t stand it.


     “I hate spiders, you f*cking son of a b*ttttch!!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began giggling hoarsely, listening to the scream coming from a distance.


     “You seem to be enjoying yourself.” (Affeldrichae)


     When Affeldrichae stated her observation, Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders.


     “Other’s pain is my happiness.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “As usual, you speak as if you don’t care, even though you pay such meticulous attention to them.” (Affeldrichae)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “I pay what now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’ve been expending a great deal of your mental energy in order to make sure none of them dies here. Or did I see it wrong?” (Affeldrichae)


     Well, I could’ve said that you’re utterly wrong, but then again, you’re a stupid Dragon to begin with, so I can’t. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a short sigh and looked away from Affeldrichae.


     “This method will certainly take a lot of time, and you know this.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Sure, I know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “And there should be many other, faster and easier methods, too.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yup, I know that, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Then, why persist with this method?” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk scratched the back of his head and waved his hand around.


     “I’ve got a plan in mind, so let me be, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you say so.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae smiled gently.


     “Tsk.”


     That smile of hers that said “I know everything” really got on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s nerves.


     Efficiency and results weren’t everything. Because, he was a human now, that was why.


     “Just take care of my head before it gets too mired in dark Mana, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Leave that to me. I can handle a task of such a scale. However….” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm?”


     “What about my compensation?” (Affeldrichae)


     “…Compensation?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression became rather dazed.


     Compensation, was it? Compensation….


     “I heard that it was normal in human societies to ask for appropriate compensations when performing tasks given to you by others. Am I wrong?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….No, you’re right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pouted and looked at Affeldrichae.


     “Okay, so what do you want?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What I want is something simple, really.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae’s smile had this triumphant air about it.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 143: Why are you running away? 3
      Affeldrichae slowly walked closer to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “W-what do you want now??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Sensing something ominous was afoot, Yi Ji-Hyuk began sneakily retreating away.


     “Humans possess a variety of methods to express affection.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Will you stop talking as if it’s your first time seeing humans since arriving on Earth?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Indeed, it’s not my first time seeing humans, but the feelings given off by the humans of Berafe is mysteriously different from humans of this world.” (Affeldrichae)


     She had a point there. That was one of the reasons why Yi Ji-Hyuk just couldn’t grow close to the folks of Berafe.


     “Humans of Berafe are unquestioning, singular-minded. However, humans of this world are much more freer. I find it very intriguing that when humans are unbound and free, they are capable of evolving to this degree.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Well, that’s the result of your corrupted gods blocking progress.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That might as well be the case.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ho-oh. If it was the past you, you’d shout ‘Blasphemy!!’ and go on a rampage, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s because she’s not present here, you see.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You mean, that d*mn Latrel?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “How disrespectful. Still, I must acknowledge that some things you’ve said are indeed correct. As you’ve said, the science of men are quite surprising. I always thought that you were just making things up.” (Affeldrichae)


     “What the hell, you dang rotten lizard woman?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae chuckled softly before pressing her face close to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “May I finish what I wanted to say before?” (Affeldrichae)


     “M-mm?!”


     What is this? What’s gotten into her?


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk ungainly took a couple more steps back, Affeldrichae came closer to him again.


     “What?! What now?? Whatcha want from me??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Haven’t I told you already that I’ve developed an interest in the way humans express affection?” (Affeldrichae)


     “And why should I express that to you?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The first reason is because you owe me a suitable compensation.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Groan. Okay, fine. The second one is?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The second reason is, well, you have feelings for me, deep enough to express your affection to me. That’s why.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Stop spewing bullsh*t, will ya?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     How dare a lizard desire a human?!


     “Did I say something wrong?” (Affeldrichae)


     Of course you have!!


     You said that I have feelings for you!! That’s bullsh*t!! Say something that makes sense, d*mn it! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You, you are still one of the top three I wanna kill the most, you know? Don’t you get that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re a human being, but oddly enough, you don’t seem to know much about human emotions. Hatred and affection aren’t in inverse proportion to one another. You may hate me more than anyone else, but at the same time, you like me more than anyone else, too.” (Affeldrichae)



     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “What dogsh*t is this now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae slowly shook her head.


     “I heard that humans don’t understand their own feelings all that well. I guess that is true.” (Affeldrichae)


     “And where would you have heard such things?! All you do is play video games the whole day!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Who am I, Mister Ji-Hyuk?” (Affeldrichae)


     “A lizard?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae’s shoulders drooped low in an exaggerated sigh.


     “Please, you should’ve answered ‘Lord Affeldrichae’!” (Affeldrichae)


     “But, you said it with your own mouth that you’re not a lord anymore, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh. I did say that, didn’t I?” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s dumbfounded eyes became a pair of small dots as he stared at Affeldrichae.


     Did her head get nuffed or something after staying in a human form for so long? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “In any case, it’s fine. Let’s forget about the second reason. It should be possible with only the first reason, yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Of course, it’s not possible.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was very firm with his answer.


     “It’s only a simple matter, though? Too simple for you, is it not?” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s not simple at all, you know??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae chuckled.


     “What’s the matter, acting like a first-timer and all? I already know everything there is to know, don’t forget.” (Affeldrichae)


     “The first time isn’t the most important thing!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, didn’t you often do it with other species?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I never did!!!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae chuckled again and changed the topic slightly.


     “So, you don’t wanna?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Of course not!! Hell no!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm, how should I say this… feels like my pride’s been wounded?” (Affeldrichae)


     “How can your forged-steel mentality of a Dragon get shaken up by something this petty?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s how badly hurt I feel, you know?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Hah, you and your d*mn piehole.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s another word for a mouth, isn’t it? I didn’t know you were capable of saying you like me in such a roundabout way.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Argh!!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his fist, causing Affeldrichae to laugh out and take a step back.


     “I’ve been joking with you, so let’s stop here. I only wish to confirm just how far the dark Mana has invaded into your body.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Weren’t you messing around with my body while I was asleep?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’d wake up if I did that. That’s why I haven’t started the procedure yet.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head.


     “Fine. We’ll do it once this task is over.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, it’s fine to do it ahead of time, isn’t it?” (Affeldrichae)


     “After I’m done here first.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you say so.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae smiled gently back at him.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted loudly and walked away. Affeldrichae quietly followed after him, but her eyes were studying his back.


     You’re not afraid, yes?


     Are you?


     ***


     “Ahahahahk!!”


     Seo Ah-Young screamed out loudly.


     “I’m gonna kill him! I swearrrrrr!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     She gnashed her teeth endlessly while staring at a huge slime-like lifeform trying to get closer to her.


     Its jelly-like body jiggled about as it violently pounced on her position.


     Powerful flames erupted out from both her hands and enveloped the slime. The creature’s body spasmed, then it suddenly began firing jets of greenish liquid towards the flames.


     “Uwaaaah!!”


     Seo Ah-Young’s beautiful face was crumpled and unsightly as a constant stream of swear words poured out of her mouth, along with flames from her hands.


     “Get the f*ck away from me!! F*ck off!!!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Her flames danced as if they were alive, but whenever the slime’s jet of liquid hit them, their intense heat weakened noticeably.


     Seo Ah-Young gritted her teeth and continued to fling her flames at the creature. Eventually, though – her legs began faltering and she was getting dizzier with every passing second.


     “Yi, Ji, Hyuuuuuuuk!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s furious roar resounded out in this strange cavern.


     “Yeah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And Yi Ji-Hyuk’s nonchalant reply came back to her.


     Seo Ah-Young’s gaze spun right away towards him. While being on the receiving end of her bloodshot-eyes, Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned refreshingly.


     “Oh, so you have enough leeway to look away now, do you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Uwaaaaahh?! YOUUUUU!!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Hey, I’m not deaf, you know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young’s murderous glare, ready to chew Yi Ji-Hyuk inside out, landed on him.


     “I’m telling you, you should not look away.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yup, as expected.


     Her focus deviated from the target and naturally, her flames weakened as a result. The jet of liquid easily broke past the weakened flames and swept Seo Ah-Young away.


     “Kkyaaaahk!”


     The powerful pressure shoved Seo Ah-Young away and flung her into the air as if she got hit by a truck, before she crash-landed rather ungainly on the ground.


     It didn’t stop there, though – she bounced up one more time, before landing back on the ground.


     Seeing the slime inching towards her, despair dyed her facial expression.


     “Whoa.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     However, just one flick of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hand was enough to scare the slime into a wiggly, jiggly retreat.


     “Euh…..”


     Seo Ah-Young tried to stand back up, but her body refused to obey and she remained sprawled on the floor.


     “F*ck…. off…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk approached her and placed his hand on her head.


     “Now, let’s see.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You………” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s body began trembling, hard, as dark Mana flowed into her head. She bit her lower lip to endure the pain and a thin stream of blood trickled down her chin.


     “Keu-euhk.”


     A groan filled purely with pain leaked out of her mouth, but Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t stop injecting dark Mana inside her head.


     “It’s only this much, huh.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     After confirming her limit of tolerance, Yi Ji-Hyuk extracted all of the dark Mana from her body.


     His gaze lowered to the floor in contemplation.


     ‘Too weak….’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     At least, Park Sung-Chan was better in this regard. The amount of dark Mana Seo Ah-Young could accept was pathetically small.


     Of course, he could understand why.


     Even if she was an ability user, it would never be easy for a ‘normal’ human to accept dark Mana. Even for Yi Ji-Hyuk, it’d have been an unimaginable concept to accept and wield dark Mana if it weren’t for his endlessly-regenerating body.


     Most of the dark mages relied on accessing Mana supplied by the ones they had formed contracts with to perform their spells, after all.


     “Tsk.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk finished extracting all the dark Mana from Seo Ah-Young’ body and stood up while sticking a cigarette in between his lips.


     ‘This is going to take too long, isn’t it?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He knew from the beginning that this task would be quite difficult to complete, but now, he also learned that it’d take a greater deal of time than he had bargained for, too.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk frowned in a slight sense of hopelessness, and lit the cigarette up.


     What Choi Jung-Hoon said before was not wrong; even if it was Yi Ji-Hyuk, he’d still be unable to stop every single monster coming out from every Gate opening up in the world.


     No, hang on. It might be possible to do so, actually.


     Sure, he could desperately move around and fight, fight, and then fight some more, which would result him killing them all. However, unless there were ten Yi Ji-Hyuks, no, hundreds, maybe thousands, it’d be impossible to defend everywhere at the same time.


     If he failed to arrive at a location in time, well, that place would be destroyed without a single trace left behind. If such events repeated once, twice, thrice – when that happens, regardless of whether Yi Ji-Hyuk was defending this planet or not, the world would start to crumble and in the end, get destroyed.


     “Groan…..”


     Protecting only his vicinity, those close to him?


     That was also an impossible notion. Protecting people would mean protecting their way of life, as well. And if he wanted to protect their way of life, then he also had to protect the things being given to them, too.


     In other words, if he wanted to protect his family, then he had to protect the world.


     For that purpose, Yi Ji-Hyuk alone would never suffice. At a bare minimum, he needed someone who could hold the fort until he arrived there.


     “Now that I think about it, that Dioreh the First dude was an incredible guy, wasn’t he?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Comparing the current style of invasion to the monster army he led back in Berafe, it’d be like an ant standing up against an elephant, a drop in the ocean, etc, etc.


     However, that guy Dioreh the First still managed to amass a huge troop in the midst of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s massive scale invasion and had put up a decent fight. Now that was something the current Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t even dream of doing.


     “Well, the humans back in Berafe were pretty amazing, I guess.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When he thought about it, that was.


     It was at this point in time that Seo Ah-Young finally managed to stand back up, albeit tottering about like a drunk.


     “Euh….”


     Her venomous glare was directed at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     It seemed that response of every person was exactly the same, no matter who it was.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue.


     “If I continue….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ng?”


     “Will I become stronger?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “M-mm??”


     Oh, maybe not everyone’s the same, then?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked squarely into her eyes and nodded.


     There were people who could make those kind of eyes.


     Folks who’d do anything to climb up – only those types would end up standing at the summit of the world.


     “Yes, you will.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk replied to her, Seo Ah-Young gritted her teeth and nodded her head as well.


     “But, why do you wish to become stronger?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Someday…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young glared straight into his eyes and spoke up.


     “I’ll shove a ball of hot flames down your throat one of these days.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Now that is a commendable attitude to have.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled and nodded his head.


     Of course, that wouldn’t be her only reason.


     But, it didn’t matter what her other reasons were. He was strictly a pragmatist at the end of the day. From his perspective, it was a good thing that some things were driving her to become stronger.


     “Do you actually enjoy tormenting other people?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Eh?”


     “I’m talking about you.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     He was tormenting her?


     “Mm, what a shame but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     She was oh-so wrong about that one.


     “See, the thing is, I’m the type that prefers to kill people off rather than tormenting them. Right now, I’m already helping you lot out, like, by a lot.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You call this helping?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Okay, so how should I explain this….?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk silently stared at Seo Ah-Young.


     His eyes.


     His eyes Seo Ah-Young gazed into were so dark and gloomy that she thought she was unknowingly getting sucked in there. She realised that she couldn’t move a muscle after finally running into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hidden but true persona.


     “Should I tell you the easiest method for me to make you lot stronger?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………..”


     “That would be to kill all of you and turn you into undeads. I can’t say my speciality lies in commanding an army, but well, let’s be honest here. You won’t find a more capable commander than me in human history. After I do that, all of you will become my undying soldiers and grow several folds stronger than how you are right now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young could not understand every word he was saying. But, she still understand all too well the bone-chilling message he was conveying.


     ‘This is why I hate this man.’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     He’d be utterly, infuriatingly mischievous one second, then suddenly, he’d come across as someone utterly, completely terrifying the next second. It was as if there were two different personalities residing in one body.


     It’d be actually easier to deal with him if the boundary for that switch was apparent. Unfortunately, he slithered in and out of that boundary too easily, and that made it doubly difficult to get a bead on him.


     “Even then, I’m using such a cumbersome method just for you. So, shouldn’t you feel grateful about that, instead?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Can I say something?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re insane.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yup, I know that already.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Been like that for a long time.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s ominous chuckle dug painfully into Seo Ah-Young’s ears.


     She stared, shuddering from the creeping goosebumps, at Yi Ji-Hyuk cackling by himself.


     ‘He’s definitely insane.’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     For some reason, Seo Ah-Young found him even more creepy and scarier than ever before.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 144: Why are you running away? 4
      Chapter 144: Why are you running away? (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (TL: Happy new year, everyone! I hope 2019 will be a good year for you. Without further ado, let’s get cracking.)


     “A promise is a promise.” (Affeldrichae)


     Inside a huge grey world.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stood opposite to Affeldrichae.


     “Do we really have to do this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You made a promise….” (Affeldrichae)


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a groan and raised his hands in a gesture of surrender.


     “Well, fine. Sure. I’ll do as told. A promise is a promise, after all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “This way.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae waved her hand about, and the floor rose up to form a large stone bed.


     “Oh. What about blankets, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….If you want.” (Affeldrichae)


     Jokes just didn’t work with her, did it?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue as he looked at that stone bed.


     How should he describe this strange feeling?


     Was this the feeling of taking an MRI after displaying severe symptoms of cancer, and everything already pointing towards the worst possibility there was? Kinda like what he saw on the internet or something?


     He couldn’t help but feel rather melancholic here, because this whole thing was like, his diagnosis was already set in stone, and this was merely the confirmation of how large his tumour was and just how much of it had spread to the rest of his body.


     “Please lie down.” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s like you’re a doctor now, Affeldrichae.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     She simply smiled without replying back to him.


     It was one of those smiles where her powerful attitude of ‘I ain’t letting you off the hook with a couple of cute banters’ could easily be spied on.


     “Okay, okay. I got it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out another groan and slowly trudged to the stone bed before lying down on top.


     “Please relax.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You and doctors keep telling me to relax, but just who in their right minds would relax in a situation like this?! You think I’m Buddha or something?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Buddha?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Never mind. I shouldn’t even bother.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     How did it make any sense that she didn’t know who Buddha was, when she pretty much hoovered up all the knowledge regarding humanity in her spare time?


     Something was definitely wrong with her thought process. Maybe, he needed to send her off to an elementary school first.


     After he quietly lied down on the stone bed, Affeldrichae approached his head.


     She then climbed up on the bed itself, lifted his head up slightly, placed it on her lap, and rested her palm on his forehead.


     “You know, I don’t see any difference between now, and when you do it during my sleep.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)



     “But, I’ve heard that this is the position that the human males feel most comfortable.” (Affeldrichae)


     Not sure who came up with that “information”, but well, it is a correct one. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “It may get painful. No, it’ll be painful.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’ll hurt a lot.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae smiled gently at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s uncaring response.


     Now that she thought about it, wasn’t he the world’s most adept man when it came to enduring pain?


     Without saying anything else, Affeldrichae sent down her Mana into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s forehead.


     Buzz…..


     Mana resonated with her call, and a bright white light shone from her hand.


     “Euh…..”


     A groan reflexively leaked out of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth.


     Even though he was trying to endure it, he was still helpless about his body violently rejecting the pure-white Mana touching his skin. That was because his body was already in the state of being utterly drenched in dark Mana.


     “I’m dying here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Please endure it.” (Affeldrichae)


     The bright white Mana began digging into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s forehead.


     “Wu… Euh….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s bit down hard.


     He could proudly boast his near-perfect immunity against pain, but even then, it was hard to endure the after-effects of dark Mana and light Mana clashing inside his head. It was as if a huge, violent storm was rampaging inside his head right now.


     His eyesight was getting dimmer and blurrier, and his ears were ringing, too. His body began twisting by itself, and a creepy, chilly sensation of an army of ants crawling on his skin to bite him washed over every inch of him.


     As he fell into a state where he couldn’t even open his mouth, Affeldrichae closed her eyes and with her hand still pressed on his forehead, sensed the clash of two Manas.


     “Hmm….”


     Affeldrichae’s expression became slightly gloomier.


     She withdrew the light Mana out of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head and quietly stared at him. It had been only a short while, but his entire body was now soaked in sweat. He gulped in several big breaths to calm himself down.


     “Fuu-woo….”


     Affeldrichae summoned the spirit of water and washed him clean. However, Yi Ji-Hyuk still couldn’t fully regain his consciousness as if he was still suffering from the lingering pain.


     ‘So pitiable….’


     Affeldrichae gently stroked his head.


     The balance of a normal human’s body would be broken after a small amount of dark Mana was injected into one. Either he or she would become ‘enslaved’ by the Mana and go insane, or in a worst case scenario, one would forcibly convert into an undead.


     But now, Yi Ji-Hyuk had become something like a battery that stored dark Mana. His body was now completely assimilated by it.


     Normally, gathering and storing this much dark Mana in a human’s body was just plain impossible. But, it happened because, back when he was still referred to as the Bringer of Apocalypse, he had always walked around with an amount of dark Mana that could only be accumulated if one were to suck in every last drop of dark Mana found in the entire world.


     And precisely because he possessed incredible, god-level control over Mana, as well as enjoying that unprecedented level of assimilation, could he defend against the erosion of his mental capacity to this degree.


     Unfortunately, even that had its limit.


     Affeldrichae let out a long sigh, and with great timing, Yi Ji-Hyuk opened his eyes.


     “So, how does it look, doctor? Am I dying?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk, all lifeforms die at some point.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Sure. But the important thing is when.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you continue to wield dark Mana in this fashion, you will be completely taken over within five years.” (Affeldrichae)


     “So, it’s like that…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spoke in a composed manner as if he had already known this.


     “Yet, are you planning to continue with this terribly foolish act?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Five years isn’t short. And there is no guarantee that I’d be using Mana continuously in the future, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You know very well that’s not what I’m talking about.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm….”


     “Aren’t humans supposed to be selfish beings? I do not know how much this world is worth to you, but surely, it can’t be so valuable that you’re willing to sacrifice yourself to protect it.” (Affeldrichae)


     Not just his life, either; everything the existence called Yi Ji-Hyuk held dear would be lost, and a brand new being would rise up to take his place.


     “Well, if that happens, so be it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Look, Affeldrichae.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     “I was the one who went berserk, wanting to get back to this place. And it was also me, who made up his mind to die in this place, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m well aware.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned refreshingly.


     “So, wouldn’t it be fine for me to go crazy and do whatever I want until I die, since I’ve lived for too long and the like?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That is a foolish notion. Living for a long time doesn’t diminish one’s desire to continue surviving, after all. Am I wrong?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Well, let’s leave it at that, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk got up from the stone bed and stood up on the floor.


     “I’m not trying to live with only my death as my goal, you know? That’s why I’m doing these sorts of things.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………..”


     Affeldrichae gazed at him with complicated eyes, before nodding her head.


     “As expected of you.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmph.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted.


     “However, will these things you’re doing right now truly be of any help? I’m sceptical. Especially so, regarding the possibility of those people becoming as strong as you want them to be.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Who cares.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders.


     “If they fail, that’s that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He wasn’t expecting much from them anyway, to begin with. If they proved to be helpful, then that would be nice. If not, then well, he’d have to figure it out as he went along.


     That was how he had operated until now, anyways.


     Affeldrichae frowned deeply. It was so deep, in fact, that one couldn’t help but wonder whether this was her first time expressing her emotions this intensely or not.


     “Whew, fine. If this is what you want…. However, please don’t forget.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae didn’t say anything else anymore. Even then, Yi Ji-Hyuk caught onto what she was implying here – that, the moment he changed, she’d unhesitatingly rip his heart out.


     Indeed, she had to prevent the advent of a demon king capable of hopping between dimensions regardless of what.


     “Do me a favour and make it as painless as possible, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, you….” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae quietly stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk before nodding her head.


     “I got it now.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dazedly asked her.


     “Got what now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The conclusion is a simple one, isn’t it? In order to make you less reliant on dark Mana, the humans of this world must become stronger. Am I correct?” (Affeldrichae)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “M-mm? Oh, uh, sure. You’re right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, in that case. They need to get stronger by any means necessary.” (Affeldrichae)


     Once Yi Ji-Hyuk recognised the firm resolution burning within her eyes, he could only pray for the NDF agents’ safe journey through afterlife.


     ***


     “You’re here again?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom stared at Kim Dah-Som’s face.


     “We might end up getting real close at this rate.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “I don’t feel the same way.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “….Yup, of course you don’t.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     I’m terribly sorry. I didn’t even know of my place yet ran my mouth like that. (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     Kim Jae-Beom spat out a long sigh after coming face to face with Kim Dah-Som’s persistent iron-wall like attitude towards him, even though she had been showing up to the NDF office for over a week now.


     Well, the truth was, it wasn’t as if he thought about trying to hit on her or something, anyway.


     It was already a bit troublesome that she was Kim Dah-Hyun’s little sister, yet she was someone who hung around Yi Ji-Hyuk, so he wasn’t mad enough to try something idiotic.


     Indeed, if he was thinking of killing himself, there were lots of other ways. Like, he could drink poison, or jump off a cliff.


     So, why should he choose the most painful and scary method out of them?


     “Are you going to wait for him today here as well?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Yes.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “….Okay, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     This isn’t a place a civilian such as yourself can freely waltz in, you know?!


     After doing that once or twice, now you treat this place as your own living room.


     Hey, Oh-Sik-ah!


     You’re supposed to protect this place, so how come you’re yawning alongside the girl?! What are you doing?! (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     “….How leisurely.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Pardon?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “It’s nothing.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Even though he said that, Kim Jae-Beom still sneaked a glance at Kim Dah-Som’s face.


     ‘She looks a lot more haggard than before, doesn’t she?’ (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Only a week had passed, yet it was as if her face had halved in emancipation. Seeing her dazedly stare at the empty air while seated in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s chair kind of looked a bit pitiful, too….


     Was she worried that much about him?


     Well, even I’m beginning to wonder if something bad had happened or not, so…. (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     Kim Jae-Beom sighed again.


     The endless stream of phone calls that constantly rang without giving him a second of break had quietened down nowadays as well.


     The callers all had finally accepted the fact that there was no method of contacting the other side, that was why. Those that barged into the office in the last few days all left in bitter disappointment after realising that cruel fact as well.


     Even in the midst of all these, Kim Dah-Som didn’t skip a single day and continued to show up at the office after her school ended to silently wait, only to reluctantly head back home after Kim Jae-Beom was closing up shop in the evenings.


     ‘I wonder, is she at least eating properly?’ (Kim Jae-Beom)


     But, seeing her being like that for the whole week, never mind eating her meals on time, she doesn’t look like she had touched any food in a while, no?


     Otherwise, there’s just no way anyone would lose that much weight in a week, right? (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     “Hey, are you feeling alright?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Pardon?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “No, well, you look a bit gaunt, you see?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Dah-Som smiled softly.


     ‘Huh, so she can form expressions, eh.’ (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Seeing her break out in a smile like that after so many days of displaying an emotionless wall of a face, she certainly looked even far more stunning than before.


     “He’s coming back soon.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Well, yeah. I’m sure nothing happened that side.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     He went there on his own volition, so it’d be more strange if something happened over there.


     No, it’s you who’s going overboard with worrying, you know? (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     With Kim Dah-Som sitting there by the desk like that, it looked picturesque for some reason.


     “It’s about time they got back, though….” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Although Yi Ji-Hyuk outwardly looked like someone who didn’t seem to care about anything at all, even Kim Jae-Beom knew by now that he did care and always acted with some kind of a scheme, a plan, in mind.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk would know that a new, dangerous Gate might open up while he was away to make things way worse than before, so he wouldn’t want to take more than a week for whatever he was planning to do.


     “That’s what I believe, anyways. But….” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     But, who knows?


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     He might really have no plan at all.


     I mean, this is Yi Ji-Hyuk we’re talking about.


     In all honesty, who knows what’s cooking inside his head?


     He always does whatever he wants to, anyway. (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     “Ah??” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Suddenly, Kim Dah-Som shot up from the chair.


     “Eh?”


     She was staring at a certain empty spot, a wall of the office in the corner.


     “Why are you…..?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Vrrrr!!


     Something small and black suddenly formed there, before a Gate large enough for people to walk through opened up.


     It was a black Gate.


     It indeed was the black-coloured Gate Yi Ji-Hyuk used all the time, completely different from the red-and-blue Gates that commonly appeared everywhere.


     “Hul??”


     Stunned silly now, Kim Jae-Beom alternated his gaze between the Gate and Kim Dah-Som. For her to immediately sense the change as soon as a Gate appeared and react to it, just how sensitive could she be??


     Something blurry could be seen just beyond the Gate, then a person’s head peeked out from there.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!!” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom shouted out in a happiness.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 145: Why are you running away? 5
      Chapter 145: Why are you running away? (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Orya!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk jumped out of the Gate.


     “You’ve finally come back.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom was truly happy to see him back. He had been suffering from the barrage of phone calls looking for Yi Ji-Hyuk, so he was feeling genuinely happy right about now.


     Sure, the frequency of the calls had lessened lately, but at the same time, he hadn’t been sleeping properly for the last few days because of the lingering fear that a huge Gate might open up during Yi Ji-Hyuk’s absence.


     “Why are you suddenly acting as if you’re my best friend?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………”


     Wow, how can anyone deliberately choose only those words that royally p*ss people off?


     I mean, words picked out randomly wouldn’t be able to destroy anyone’s moods this fast, you know? (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     “I’m just happy to see you. Honestly.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Oh? So how do you feel now? You didn’t feel it when I was here, but felt it a lot when I was not here, right? When I wasn’t here, it really showed, right? Now do you understand my importance?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Don’t know much about feelings and all that, but one thing’s for sure – maybe if you didn’t say anything, I might’ve gotten halfway to the state you’re talking about.


     But then again, your mouth definitely makes sure that I stop before I even start thinking about that. (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     *SFX for someone running in a hurry*


     It was at this point that Yi Ji-Hyuk’s senses picked up on the presence and the sound of an object rapidly closing in on him.


     A sneak attack?


     Just as he turned his head, Kim Dah-Som jumped into his arms. He reflexively hugged her too, and asked her with a confused voice.


     “What are you doing here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……..”


     Without saying anything, she tightly hugged him.


     “What’s gotten into you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk vacantly asked her again, Kim Jae-Beom retreated out of sight and began beating his own chest.


     You helpless fool!!


     That’s why you don’t have a girlfriend yet!!


     ….No, hang on. It’s not that he doesn’t have a girlfriend, he just isn’t interested in one, is it? (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     Kim Jae-Beom became sorrowful for some reason and returned to his desk with a long, long sigh.


     “Okay, okay. Calm down.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly grasped Kim Dah-Som’s waist, picked her up and put her down next to him.


     “Mm?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head after seeing Kim Dah-Som’s teary eyes.


     He was already pretty much immune to tear attacks thanks largely to being around Jeong Hae-Min and her powerful wailing that occurred almost every single day. However, seeing a girl who didn’t look like she’d cry actually do that, he was beginning to feel a bit weirded out.



     “What’s the matter? Should I look for your oppa?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Shake, shake.


     She shook her head, causing Yi Ji-Hyuk to frown slightly.


     “Okay, so what now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………….”


     “If you don’t say anything, I can’t figure it out what you want.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’m upset.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Mm?”


     She’s upset? About what?


     Since waiting a bit longer might yield more answers here, Yi Ji-Hyuk decided to wait for her to finish.


     “I am not of any help.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Hmm….”


     How should he put this into words, this scene of a pretty but tearful girl saying something like that….. Mm, so, like….


     ‘…….Awkward.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, this was way too awkward!! And such a thing was not good!


     He thought about running away, but this place didn’t have any good place to hide.


     “But, I never asked you for your help, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Even still.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Oho? Would you look at her talking back to me over everything?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk smirked and patted Kim Dah-Som’s head.


     “All you have to do is do what you are capable of doing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Not just you, everyone else can do their best but none of that would help me in the end. I’m way too super for that, you see. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “But, isn’t the question of what you’re capable of an important part of that thought process?” (Affeldrichae)


     Hearing that voice coming from behind him, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t even turn around to retort.


     “And I don’t remember ever asking you, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm, rather than me answering you, think of it as me following up on your words. Treat my grasp on the human language as still not being perfect, please.” (Affeldrichae)


     Still not perfect, is it?!


     So how come you win in every argument we have, then?!


     You rotten lizard woman! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Kim Dah-Som wiped her face clean and reverted back to her previous emotionless state. She then wordlessly stared at Affeldrichae.


     “Mm…..”


     Upon receiving that stare, Affeldrichae’s expression hardened slightly as she took a step back.


     What was this?


     She didn’t receive any mind interference magic, or any physical attack for that matter, so why did she falter just now?


     Affeldrichae began to panic slightly at this situation that could not be explained by logic.


     This isn’t the first time, yet what is the truth behind this freezing chill?


     She’s a difficult human to understand.


     And there’s something about her that I do not find likeable. (Affeldrichae’s inner monologue)


     When Affeldrichae’s and Kim Dah-Som’s glares collided in the mid-air, a war of nerves began unfolding all of a sudden.


     Seeing this, Yi Ji-Hyuk sneakily beat a hasty retreat.


     ‘It’s for the best that I don’t get involved in a catfight.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Especially so if he didn’t want any claw marks on his face, that was.


     It was at this point that an existence capable of changing the situation finally appeared.


     “Groan…..”


     A helpless, powerless groan leaked out from the Gate, and Choi Jung-Hoon managed to crawl out from it.


     The Gate was floating slightly up in the air so naturally, he crash-landed on the office floor with a thud. He grabbed his waist and began glaring daggers at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Just why did you have to take me there with you?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk remained unmoved even after being on the receiving end of Choi Jung-Hoon’s scathing cry.


     “We ride together, we die together.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL: LOL, a Fast and Furious reference FTW.)


     “I’m not an ability user!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “A world without discrimination.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I can’t be of any help even then!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I shall cheer for you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Are you in a business of creating movie slogans?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If only you didn’t have that mouth of yours!


     No, even if you didn’t, you’d still be a hateful b*stard! Honestly! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon gritted his teeth.


     Other people might get stronger through harsh training, so they might be able to deal with it all, but Choi Jung-Hoon wasn’t like that.


     So, how could Yi Ji-Hyuk even think about dragging a weak non-ability user like him to a place where he’d get knocked around by a monster every dozen steps or so, or he’d run into a monster hiding inside water when he tried to quench his thirst!


     “Even then, well, you still didn’t walk away empty handed, so it’s fine.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Groan…..”


     Choi Jung-Hoon became speechless and spat out a long groan.


     “Oh, well. It wasn’t that crazy for me compared to others, anyway.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “EHHH??” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom’s disbelieving eyes swept across Choi Jung-Hoon’s entire body.


     It had only been a week, yet that handsome face was as gaunt as one could get. It was as if he had been through a war or something. Yet, he was saying that it wasn’t as bad as the others??


     “Then, where are the others??” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     It was at that moment, a small lifeform jumped out from the Gate.


     “YOUUUU!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     And that small lifeform made a straight beeline at Yi Ji-Hyuk with scarcely believable ferocity.


     Grab!


     The wildly-dashing lifeform got caught by Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right hand and began her violent struggle there.


     “Let me go!! Better let me go, or else!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Kim Jae-Beom powerlessly called out to her.


     “Miss Jeong Hae-Min….” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Right, she… was an idol, wasn’t she?


     Now that I think about it, among all the calls looking for Yi Ji-Hyuk, there were a few from Jeong Hae-Min’s manager searching for her whereabouts too, weren’t there?


     Well, that’s not something I’m supposed to care about, anyway. (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     Kim Jae-Beom quickly wiped those memories of Jeong Hae-Min’s manager and that person’s voice off his head. Well, it’s too late now, anyway.


     Besides all that, Yi Ji-Hyuk was truly someone without a plan. He spirited away a currently-active idol for over a week without telling anyone, so he shouldn’t be too surprised if someone reported him to the cops for kidnapping.


     “How can you do this to me?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “What, what? Whatcha want now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re truly awful!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Kim Jae-Beom stared at the two with a complicated expression on his face. Right now, Jeong Hae-Min seemed to be genuinely upset. It did feel kind of different to her regular complaining mode.


     Besides, there was that thing about Choi Jung-Hoon nodding his head to the side as if he knew this would happen.


     ‘Just what on earth happened in there?’ (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Everyone at NDF knew Jeong Hae-Min was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s official number one “fan”, yet since she was acting this way, something pretty serious must’ve happened in there.


     Seriously, wasn’t she someone who’d smile gently like a proud mother even as Yi Ji-Hyuk went around and openly did some scummy things??


     “You dumb idiot!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Sure, sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk waved his hands about in irritation and chased Jeong Hae-Min away.


     She continued to throw a tantrum like a upset small lifeform, but then, Yi Ji-Hyuk grabbed the scruff of her neck and dangled her in the air.


     “Shoo, shoo.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Better let me go, now! You!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Sure, sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dug his ear canal and shoved Jeong Hae-Min to a far-off corner somewhere. Watching this spectacle unfold from the side, Kim Jae-Beom was overcome with this oddness and just had to ask Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “By the way….” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Yeah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Where is everyone?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk replied as if he was talking about some insignificant matter.


     “They went to earn their keep.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon me?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “A person should work for their food, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon me??” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Utterly failing to understand what he was saying, Kim Jae-Beom dumbfoundedly looked at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     ***


     Somewhere in China.


     Xui Feng was glaring at the border between his country and that of the neighbour’s, his face full of nervous tension.


     The monster appearing in India had been constantly moving eastward without rest and finally, it was about to breach the Chinese border.


     The entire nation of China was in a state of emergency. And every single ability user in the country that could be mobilised had been brought to the defence line set up by the Tibetan mountains.


     The monster had crossed India, had roamed straight past Kathmandu, and was about to enter Tibet. (TL: Again, this “map” is straight from the raw.”)


     ‘A shame about Nepal, there.’ (Xui Feng)


     Nepal’s capital city was completely obliterated by the monster’s rampage, so it’d be impossible for them to recover any time soon. As for India, that country enjoyed a huge territory, plenty of people lived there, and none of the cities that formed the heart of Indian commerce got too badly destroyed, so they should recover in no time at all, but the same could not be said about Nepal after its capital was wiped off the map.


     ‘And there is no guarantee that the same thing won’t happen to us.’ (Xui Feng)


     Why? Because, for some inexplicable reason, Beijing lay right in the middle of that monster’s predicted path of destruction.


     “Has there been any contact from the Koreans yet?” (Xui Feng)


     “They say that ‘he’ hasn’t returned yet.”


     “D*mn gaoli bangzis.” (Xui Feng) (TL: Chinese derogatory slang term for Koreans.)


     Xui Feng gritted his teeth.


     The Chinese requested for assistance as soon as the situation took a turn for the worse, but then, the Koreans continued to refuse to heed their call with an excuse that Yi Ji-Hyuk was not there.


     That much was fine, sure. But, how could their follow-up excuse of not knowing where he went make any sort of d*mn sense?


     Just from seeing the Korean government beating around the bush like that to avoid openly saying “We don’t want to help you”, Xui Feng could pretty much guess how pathetic their diplomatic skills were.


     ‘We’ll see after this crisis ends.’ (Xui Feng)


     He’d show them what true revenge looks like!


     Xui Feng gritted his teeth once more and shifted his glare back to the frontline.


     As far as the combined might of their ability users were concerned, India was certainly not a country to be taken lightly of.


     The abilities ‘given’ to human beings were completely random, and it was also impossible to artificially strengthen those abilities, as well.


     And that was why the overall combat strength of a nation’s ability users was seen as proportional to its population numbers. The more citizens you had, the better your ability users would be.


     There were only two countries that were the exception to that rule, though. And they were the USA and Korea.


     The American government systematically researched many different methods to artificially enhance the powers of their ability users, and around two years ago, had managed to build themselves the world’s most powerful army of ability users.


     That was the inevitable result of throwing an exorbitant sum of money at the problem. However, the other country didn’t even have to do that.


     “D*mn Joseon b*stards.” (Xui Feng)


     The Republic of Korea.


     Not too long ago, Korea was an insignificant little player as far as their national power was concerned. But recently, they had rapidly become the centre of the world.


     They gathered the attention of the world by taking care of the level 5 Gate crisis that unfolded there, and then, confirmed themselves as the nation where the planet’s greatest ability user called home by killing the monsters that were laying waste to the US and France.


     “Yi Ji-Hyuk….” (Xui Feng)


     And the man standing right in the middle of all that craziness was Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     The greatest ability user in the world, codenamed ‘Mine’ by the Americans. He was deemed to be powerful enough to win single-handedly against the entirety of America’s army of ability users.


     A rumour always contained an element of exaggeration. But, even if half of that rumour proved to be real, then none could deny the fact of that man being the greatest ability user in the world.


     That was the problem.


     Just why did someone like that had to appear in such a weak little country? China was right next to it, so why?


     “Those d*mn Joseon b*stards.” (Xui Feng)


     “Wanna die, you little punk?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “…..Mm?!” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng flinched and quickly turned around to look, only to find a woman that looked like a beggar standing with a visibly massive chip on her shoulder.


     “What the hell is this?” (Xui Feng)


     How did an unknown person manage to enter the operation zone?


     “Get her out of here!”


     As soon as he shouted out, the ability users surrounding Xui Feng rushed towards this woman.


     However!!


     *SFX for flames erupting out*


     It was then, a wall of feral and violent flames rose up all around her.


     Scared away by the intensity of those flames, the Chinese users quickly retreated. She then loudly shouted out with an distorted expression on her face.


     “All of you lot, wanna die today?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     This was the perfect time to vent her anguish on these fools! (TL note at the end)


     The super-p*ssed off Seo Ah-Young began raising the temperature of her flames even higher.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 146: You can take care of it, anyway 1
      Chapter 146: You can take care of it, anyway (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Rumble!!


     Seo Ah-Young’s raging flames ascended to the high heavens.


     Like the licking tongue of an insane demon, the reddish flames bellowed and erupted to her surroundings.


     “Euh…. Ahh….”


     Xui Feng’s jaw dropped to the floor as he stared at the ascending flames.


     He was none other than the man in charge of commanding the Chinese ability users. Naturally, he knew very well how strong the best of the Chinese users were, not to mention their upper limits as well.


     However….


     ‘This isn’t it.’


     Indeed, this wasn’t it.


     What he was seeing right now could not be included within the scope of what an ability user was capable of.


     Those flames could not have come from a human being.


     There was no way a human could create such a phenomenon.


     “You punks are really p*ssing me off.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….What is she saying?” (Xui Feng)


     Being shocked was one thing, but not understanding a word out of her mouth was something else.


     An adjutant hurriedly ran towards Xui Feng and shouted out.


     “It sounds like Korean!”


     “It’s Korean?” (Xui Feng)


     If that were the case, then she must be a Korean ability user, so…..


     “It’s the Flame Witch??” (Xui Feng)


     If he couldn’t recognise who she was from that completely p*ssed-off but still amazingly beautiful face, plus the ferocious flames ascending to the heavens, then he might as well resign right now and retire altogether.


     “What is the Flame Witch doing here?!” (Xui Feng)


     We asked for Yi Ji-Hyuk, not her!


     Hell, we never, ever asked for that spinster with the infamously crappy personality!! (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng was unhesitatingly thinking of some rude things that would certainly drive Seo Ah-Young even more insane. Choi Jung-Hoon might get a good chuckle from that, though.


     Meanwhile, Seo Ah-Young was feeling incredibly p*ssed off right now, regardless of what Xui Feng was thinking about.


     Just from surviving in that hell-hole alone pushed her murderous urges to the limit, yet as soon as she was brought back, she now found herself in the location of a battle.


     Not only that, Yi Ji-Hyuk wasn’t even here – the man who managed to utterly torture her until she was thinking of killing herself to escape from the torment.


     “That son of a b*tch!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     As Seo Ah-Young continued to display her supreme levels of irritation, Xui Feng flinched grandly and issued an urgent order.


     “Hey, hurry up and find me a translator.” (Xui Feng)


     “But, even if we find one, what can anyone do about that, sir??”


     Xui Feng’s eyes caught the sight of the flames, now resembling a eastern dragon, coiling around Seo Ah-Young as if they were getting ready to pounce.



     “….It’d be better than not having one.” (Xui Feng)


     “I shall find one right away!!”


     Still, his adjutant had a point – what would Xui Feng do, after a translator had been found?


     After shoving the hapless translator in that roiling flames, should he tell the poor sucker to translate to the best of his abilities, or just become roasted meat? (TL: There was a word play in this sentence, but I couldn’t make it work in English. My bad. The Korean words for “translator” and “roasted meat” start with the same letter, you see.)


     ‘Why did it have to be that woman….?’ (Xui Feng)


     The one of a kind, even in that small country called South Korea. Beautiful appearance, and amazingly potent flames, and most importantly….


     ‘A truly rotten personality, too!’ (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng quickly confirmed the known bio of Seo Ah-Young in his head and began to honestly worry about how to deal with her.


     ‘Wait, what’s going on here?’ (Xui Feng)


     Now that he thought about it, never mind dealing with her, just where did this woman suddenly pop out from? And why was she throwing an almighty tantrum in this place?!


     Did she not care about causing an international incident?!


     How would she even begin dealing with the aftermath, then?


     As Xui Feng stood there in a daze, a low, unfamiliar voice came from behind him.


     “Ha-ah. That ahjumma has started again.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “M-mm???”


     Xui Feng nearly jumped out of his skin from the shock and hurriedly looked behind him. And he found a miserable-looking young male beggar standing there.


     ‘Did they form an association or something??’ (Xui Feng)


     First, it was that woman, and now, it was this guy.


     They both looked like they had been roaming the most remote regions of Africa, utterly lost for the last three months, yet why were they so dang pretty and so dang handsome??


     Of course, the one who taught the unfairness of life to Xui Feng was none other than Kim Dah-Hyun.


     He might’ve looked really terrible right now, but the base foundation wasn’t going anywhere, after all!


     “You should be careful, ahjussi. That ahjumma is not feeling okay right now, you see? If you get in her way, even your bones will be cooked ‘well done’.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     ‘Stop talking to a Chinese in Korean, you dumba*s!!’ (Xui Feng)


     Was every Korean ability user like this??


     Not one of them seemed to be right in the head!


     In the meantime, a translator was running towards Xui Feng from a far.


     “Talk to them. Ask them why the hell they showed up here!” (Xui Feng)


     The translator said something to Kim Dah-Hyun, prompting the youth to nod his head and spoke in a straightforward manner.


     “I dunno.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “…………..”


     The translator stared at Kim Dah-Hyun with a pair of dazed eyes.


     When Kim Dah-Hyun smiled gently and nodded his head, the translator could only relay the message with a wholly unconvinced expression on his face.


     “He says he doesn’t know.” (translator)


     “….What was that?” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng quietly stared at the translator before slowly opening his mouth.


     “You. You can speak Korean for sure, right?” (Xui Feng)


     “Y-yes, sir. I can.” (translator)


     “And you definitely relayed my question properly, right?” (Xui Feng)


     “Of course, sir!” (translator)


     “H-mm….”


     Xui Feng studied Kim Dah-Hyun’s bright smile and spoke up.


     “Ask him again why they came here.” (Xui Feng)


     “Yes, sir!” (translator)


     The translator looked tense as he asked.


     “Excuse me, please tell us why you came here.” (translator)


     Kim Dah-Hyun shrugged his shoulders.


     “I told you, didn’t I? I really dunno. I also would like to know why, but what can I do, since I have no idea? I can only say that I don’t know.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “M-mm….”


     The translator looked troubled as he helplessly stared at Kim Dah-Hyun, before relaying the message back to Xui Feng.


     “He says he really doesn’t know.” (translator)


     “Doesn’t know?” (Xui Feng)


     “Yes, sir.” (translator)


     Xui Feng wordlessly stared at the translator, before grabbing his collar and dragged the scared man close.


     “Hey, you! Do you really know how to speak Korean?!” (Xui Feng)


     “O-of, course!” (translator)


     “In that case, here’s the thing. That man said lots of things, yet you only say he doesn’t know. How does that even make any sense??” (Xui Feng)


     ‘B-because, he’s saying a lot of useless things, that’s why!!’ (translator)


     “Hey you fake-a*s translator motherf*cker. If you wanna live past today, you better listen to that man’s reasons and prove it to me that you can actually speak Korean. Got that? Or else, you’ll wake up tomorrow morning eating dirt at the bottom of the Yellow Sea!!!” (Xui Feng)


     “Y-y-yes, sir!!!!” (translator)


     The translator, now covered entirely in cold sweat, clung onto Kim Dah-Hyun and made a desperate plea.


     “Please, come up with a reason! Anything! At this rate, I’ll really be dead soon!!” (translator)


     “What the heck?! What’s the matter with you??” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     How should the translator explain his situation here?


     “In any case, just come up with a reason why you came here. Please!!” (translator)


     “A reason, eh…. A reason….” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun thought for a bit, and finally came up with one.


     “If I were to put it in another way, it’s like, I got on a subway train in Seoul, but ended up in Busan, instead. It’s kinda like that.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “………….Mm.”


     The translator pondered for a bit with an unreadable expression etched on his face, before turning towards Xui Feng with clear determination.


     “I found out why they are here.” (translator)


     “What is it?” (Xui Feng)


     “He says he’s lost.” (translator)


     “…………………………….”


     Xui Feng wordlessly clapped his hands. When that happened, some people approached them and grabbed the translator’s arm.


     “Get rid of him.” (Xui Feng)


     “Nooo! I’m telling you the truth! I didn’t lie! He really said that! Also, if I’m gone, who will translate for you? Please believe in me!! It’s the truthhhhhhh……..!!” (translator)


     As the translator was being dragged away, his desperate and pitiful cries resounded out in the air. Xui Feng facepalmed in helplessness.


     “Hey, bring him back here.” (Xui Feng)


     The translator was freed and he ran straight towards Xui Feng at the speed of light, before standing straight up like a telephone pole.


     “You being honest with me?” (Xui Feng)


     “Yes, sir! He really said that.” (translator)


     “But, how can this be….” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng’s dumbfounded gaze alternated between Kim Dah-Hyun and Seo Ah-Young, before he spoke again.


     “Okay, fine. Then ask him just what is up with that woman.” (Xui Feng)


     The translator spoke to Kim Dah-Hyun for a bit, before relaying the message with a flustered face.


     “Sir, he… Well, I’m relaying what he said ad verbatim, sir.” (translator)


     “Okay, fine. Speak up.” (Xui Feng)


     “He says that she’s always been like that.” (translator)


     “…………..”


     “…..”


     Do we have any missiles currently pointing at Korea?


     These godd*mn abominable pieces of sh*t, let’s see after this crisis has been resolved! I’ll blow you all to hell!! I give you my word!!!! (Xui Feng’s inner monologue)


     “Get a com unit and hail the Koreans, now!!” (Xui Feng)


     “Yes, sir.”


     Xui Feng’s glare sharpened by a level as he looked at Seo Ah-Young and the Chinese ability users locked in a stand-off.


     Right now, there was a powerful monster approaching them, yet they had to waste their energy on this c**p, too?


     ‘No, wait. If I look at this from a different perspective….’ (Xui Feng)


     Right, our overall combat power should have risen up with these two Koreans here. Especially the Flame Witch, she can’t be underestimated at all.


     With her here, it’ll definitely help us out.


     That is, if only she snaps out of that state of hers, right now!! (Xui Feng’s inner monologue)


     “What did you say, you as*holes?! Did you just cuss at me??” (Seo Ah-Young)


     How did the words “Miss, please calm down” become cussing? What a scary thing it was, this wall called the language barrier.


     “Imma just roast you all alive!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Madness filled up Seo Ah-Young’s eyes.


     Seeing her react like that, Kim Dah-Hyun began sneaking away.


     After Yi Ji-Hyuk’s appearance, she had become a bit more docile than before, but that woman…. she was always like that, wasn’t she?


     Once she got into that state, no one could stop her….


     It happened, then.


     “The call got through.”


     “Who’s on the line now?” (Xui Feng)


     “He says it’s the NDF. The guy answering the call says his name is Choi Jung-Hoon.”


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Choi Jung-Hoon, is it?” (Xui Feng)


     Ah, right. I’ve heard of that name before. (Xui Feng’s inner monologue)


     That name got mentioned quite often alongside Yi Ji-Hyuk nowadays.


     “Tell him that one of their ability users is making a scene here, and if he doesn’t do something about it real fast, there will be an even bigger diplomatic problem heading his way! Hurry!” (Xui Feng)


     “Yes, sir!”


     When the adjutant shouted into the com receiver, the response from that side arrived incredibly quickly.


     “What did he say?” (Xui Feng)


     “He told me to wait.”


     “What?” (Xui Feng)


     Wait for what?


     Without an immediate solution to this situation, this operations area will fall into utter chaos soon! (Xui Feng’s inner monologue)


     “Tell him that we don’t have the time to wait.” (Xui Feng)


     “Sir, the call has ended already.”


     “….Did you end it?” (Xui Feng)


     “No, sir. I wouldn’t dare!”


     “Are they all really f*cking crazy?!” (Xui Feng)


     One had to be careful about throwing one’s weight around if one didn’t want to come across as arrogant. However, this was way past throwing around weight, and firmly into the territory of insulting the other party!


     “So, that’s how you wanna do this, ah?” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng thought of being a gracious human being, what with the variable named Yi Ji-Hyuk mixed in, but his thoughts must change now that the Koreans were acting this way.


     “Let’s see if they can still mouth some sh*t about telling us to wait or what, when we rip apart and kill your figurehead today.” (Xui Feng)


     Murderous intent filled up in Xui Feng’s eyes.


     But then….


     “Hey, get out of the way!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm?”


     Xui Feng flinched from the voice coming from above him and looked up.


     And he spotted three people falling towards him from the sky.


     “Get out of the way!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Uwaaaaahhh!!”


     Quickly figuring out what was going on, Xui Feng desperately jumped to the side, and those three people lightly landed on that spot.


     “Next time, teleport to a lower altitude, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What? What? Don’t like it? Don’t ride on me, then!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “…………..”


     “What? What you lookin’ at?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Choi Jung-Hoon double facepalmed while listening to the two of them arguing. She said not to ride on her. Finally, even she had acknowledged her identity as a shuttle.


     What was he supposed to do for her now?


     “Who the hell are you as*holes supposed to be?!” (Xui Feng)


     When Xui Feng roared out at the top of his lungs, Choi Jung-Hoon quickly regained his senses and hurriedly introduced himself.


     “My name is Choi Jung-Hoon, from the NDF. We came here to calm the situation down after hearing that one of our agents have gone berserk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Xui Feng)


     Meanwhile, Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at Choi Jung-Hoon busy yapping on with fluent Mandarin and frowned deeply.


     Sure, you’re amazing.


     Waaaay too amazing for words, really.


     You can speak English, you know French, and now, you can even speak Chinese, too.


     If I drop him in the middle of Somalia, maybe he’ll start talking in Somali, too? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly shook his head.


     No, wait. It’s a good thing that he’s so amazing.


     Well, he’s going to be my brother-in-law soon, anyway.


     Right, it’s a good thing….


     Soon, he’ll…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Fufufu.”


     Suddenly, Choi Jung-Hoon began looking around him with an anxious expression.


     What a super-duper perceptive man he was!


     “I see that the current situation is as expected. First of all, please accept our apologies. Even to us, she is a bit of a handful, you see….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Stop talking, and do something already.” (Xui Feng)


     “Ah, yes. Well, then.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon turned around and stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “What now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Who can stop her in this place, except you? Just looking at her expression, you can tell she’s totally lost it, can’t you?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmm, is it that time of the month?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What the hell?! Stop it!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hey, man! If it’s not, it’s not, so why are you getting angry at me for?! Did I say something wrong??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Argh, I can’t even hit this guy and all, seriously man! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s complexion alternated from red to blue several times.


     “This is all your fault, you know!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What did I do now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “She lost her mind from all the stress you caused!! Can’t you see that?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What the hell. But, wasn’t she already insane to begin with?! I mean, she wasn’t right of mind the first time I met her, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     What… is this? Why can’t I come up with a suitable retort here? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Just as Choi Jung-Hoon was about to say something, a powerful tremor emanating from a far distance reached him.


     Rumble…!


     Rumble…….!!


     ‘Was that…. a footstep?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s gaze was shifted in the direction of the distant horizon.


     “….Wow.”


     He failed to understand how this was possible..


     That thing was so far away, yet how could he still sense its giant-ness?


     The irony of human perception brought about a sense of incongruency to Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “Isn’t that thing, like, way too big?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s words reflected the thoughts forming in the heads of almost everyone present.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 147: You can take care of it, anyway 2
      Chapter 147: You can take care of it, anyway (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Why the hell is that thing so big?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s jaw dropped to the floor.


     He was forcibly dragged to this place without consent, never mind being informed of what was happening here, so he had no idea what kind of monster he’d be facing off against.


     If he knew before coming, then would he have been less shocked?


     Nope, even if he did know, nothing much would’ve changed.


     Humans had this thing called ‘common sense’, and when they encountered something totally out of their common sense, it was not their brains but their bodies would react first.


     In other words, if a cockroach the size of a person appeared right before your eyes, it no longer mattered whether it was a roach or not. The only thing happening next would be your body freezing up on the spot from the terror.


     Nope, rather than terror, maybe you might get disgusted by a lot. A lot.


     Such as now.


     Like now, what would onlookers feel as they looked on at that hulking, 20-metre-tall humanoid figure walking towards them from a distance? (TL note at the end)


     “Ah…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon dazedly stared at the approaching giant. This whole thing felt so surreal, and he was completely overwhelmed by his shock.


     Thud!


     Thud!!


     The giant was still somewhere near the horizon, yet each one of its footsteps caused the land to tremble, and shook Choi Jung-Hoon’s entire body.


     “….What are we supposed to do about that?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     For the first time ever, Choi Jung-Hoon felt utterly lost, not knowing what to do. Even when he saw the Zombie Dragon, he didn’t feel this way.


     Sure, that undead monster was huge. But that thing walked on all fours.


     The overwhelming pressure given off by a bipedal lifeform was truly incredible, as he finally got to learn today.


     “A Giant?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hearing that puzzled voice coming from Yi Ji-Hyuk, Choi Jung-Hoon turned his head towards the youth.


     “You know what that is?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Uhm, well, it does resemble it, but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head this way and that.


     “But, it’s a bit smaller than I remember.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon dazedly stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Small? That thing is small?!


     What the hell, did you come from the land of giants or something? The one from the Gulliver’s Travels???? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk continued on with a less-than-impressed expression on his face.


     “The Giants I know are much bigger than that one. It’s kinda small, so like, should I call it a Mini-Giant, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……………….”


     Choi Jung-Hoon shook his head and asked him.



     “Okay, fine. Is it strong?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I can’t be sure, because it only resembles one, but, mm….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders.


     “It’s a pathetic weakling.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “EHH?”


     That thing is weak??


     A person would be flattened like a pancake if he got grazed by that thing’s finger, yet you’re saying that thing’s a weakling???


     Hey, you. Isn’t your definition of “weakling” and “strong” a bit out of whack? (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Of course it is weak. It’s got a big body, and it’s shaped like a person.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     What is he on about now?


     It’s shaped like a person, but is as big as a mountain, so it’s obviously too d*mn strong! (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You see, there are lots of weak points in the human anatomy.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I don’t get it.


     But then again, when did I ever understand what this guy is saying? No, I just let it slide. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Besides that….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s head slowly shifted over to the side.


     And he could see Seo Ah-Young there, still enveloped in bellowing flames.


     “Before you do anything else, could you please do something about her first?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, why? I kinda like this heat, you know? It’s like I’m standing next to a kiln.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL note at the end)


     “I’ll take you to a dry sauna sometime later, so please.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s a promise, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk giggled hoarsely and walked over to Seo Ah-Young.


     “Hey, you!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young’s crazy eyes shifted over to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     *SFX for flames erupting even hotter*


     At the same time, the flames coiling around her body became hotter and more frenzied.


     “You starting up again, huh.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tutted, unimpressed, and pointed at the Giant walking towards their location.


     “Not here, but over theeeere. Do your thing over ther….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Rumble!


     Seo Ah-Young’s flames began pouring out in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s direction like a flame thrower.


     “Ah! Hot!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk hurriedly evaded the flames and cried out.


     “What the hell?! Can’t you tell apart your friends from your enemies?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I think she can tell no problem, though?


     No matter how you look at it, she’s deliberately aiming at you, you know? (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon could understand where Seo Ah-Young was coming from.


     “But, of course….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Even Choi Jung-Hoon thought of killing Yi Ji-Hyuk several times while he was stuck in that place, too.


     The only reason why no one tried to was simply because of the constant worry that they’d never be able to escape from that strange place if Yi Ji-Hyuk were to die for real.


     If it weren’t for that worry, there would’ve been a riot already.


     But now that she was freed from that hell, it was rather obvious that her built-up anger and resentment would explode forth.


     The surrounding cordon of Chinese ability users all backed away, leaving behind only Yi Ji-Hyuk there, although he was easily evading every single one of Seo Ah-Young’s enraged barrage of flames.


     Didn’t he look a bit too familiar with this? Didn’t it??


     “You’re acting up again.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue.


     And they said that a leaking pot would continue to leak regardless of where it was.


     She kept going crazy in that place, yet now, she was going off in this place, too.


     “Hey, you. Did you finally lose your mind?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Diiiiiie!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Mm, sure thing….


     Yup, she’s the usual Seo Ah-Young, alright.


     Thankfully, she hasn’t lost her mind.


     In that case…. Mm, what should I do here, then? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Heup…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took a short but deep breath, and lightly flicked away the ball of flames Seo Ah-Young fired at him, and instantly dug into her defense.


     “Che!”


     If this was before, she would’ve been left wide open from this move, but Seo Ah-Young had managed to evolve since then; she wrapped herself with roaring flames and stopped Yi Ji-Hyuk from getting any closer.


     “Euh…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t really jump into that wall of flames. If it was any other thing, he’d just cast ‘Shield’ on himself and jump in, but for him personally, ‘fire’ was a bit too much.


     ‘D*mn.’


     Way back when he just arrived in Berafe, and when people called him a demon, there was this one time where he got burned at the stake in a village’s square.


     Of course, his body continued to regenerate, so he didn’t die from the flames. But, that was the problem in itself.


     The pain from being burnt alive was probably the most horrifying thing a human could experience. But there he was, unable to die even when subjected to that horrifying pain endlessly.


     In the end, he was burned continuously for a whole week; only after the flames consumed all the available firewood in the surrounding area of that village was he liberated from that pain.


     The pain from that time was so extreme that Yi Ji-Hyuk’s always-refreshed brain developed a certain discomfort towards bellowing flames like this one ever since.


     No, well – it wasn’t his brain per se, but his heart that was unwilling.


     “Groan….”


     Thankfully, his reluctance didn’t impact his daily life, and he could simply dodge or deflect the incoming flames so no problems there. It wasn’t to the point where he suffered from a phobia or anything.


     However, it was an altogether different story if he had to voluntarily jump into a wall of flames like this.


     Rumble!!


     All the flames coiling around Seo Ah-Young’s body pounced onYi Ji-Hyuk. They no longer looked like flames but a flood of magma as they poured down on his position.


     “Argh, I really don’t like this.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk retreated and began shuddering as if he had just spotted a disgusting insect.


     But, really now….


     She had seriously powered up, hadn’t she?


     For her to emit the level of flames that even Yi Ji-Hyuk found uncomfortable, now that was an extraordinary achievement already.


     Indeed, even a highly-trained flame mage would not trouble Yi Ji-Hyuk at all. And those guys were supposed to be the cream of the crop among all the elemental mages, that handled hard-to-manage ‘fire’.


     Wasn’t she already at the level of an arch-mage now?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head. It may have been an irritating, bothersome and annoying thing, but it sure felt good to see his hard labour paying off in the end!


     “Truly admirable.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk smiled in contentment.


     But, well….


     She was still not quite there yet.


     It was at this point in time that Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly vanished from the spot.


     “Ng?!”


     Having lost Yi Ji-Hyuk’s presence, Seo Ah-Young opened her eyes wide and hurriedly scanned her surroundings.


     “Where are you looking at?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     As if it was the most obvious thing in the world, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s voice came from behind her.


     “You…..!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Grab!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk covered Seo Ah-Young’s mouth with one hand, and with his other wrapped around her midriff, he picked her up off the ground from behind her. (TL: That’s pretty suggestive….)


     “Ahjumma, please stop being hysterical, please!! Just get married already, will ya?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL: Ok, maybe not.)


     “Euph, euph!!”


     Seo Ah-Young resisted, but Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands were like iron vice grip and did not let her go.


     “Now, take a good look at your enemy, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk picked Seo Ah-Young up high, and simply threw her towards the approaching Giant.


     “Orya!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young flew away like a bird.


     “Youuuuu b*starrrrrrd…….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at the screaming Seo Ah-Young and grinned brightly.


     “Kim Dah-Hyun!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Heeeere!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     The Path Drifter raised both of his hands up high as if he already knew what Yi Ji-Hyuk wanted from him, then he began running his mouth off.


     “Well, if I get burned by her flames when I go over there, don’t forget the occupational hazard pay.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “If you get beaten up while standing around here yapping, you won’t even get to claim that, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….On my way.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun vanished from the spot, reappeared in mid-air, and easily snatched the flying Seo Ah-Young.


     “Came to fetch you, ma’am.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Shut the hell up!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yes, ma’am.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun pouted unhappily.


     What’s up with her bad mouthing me when I’m trying to catch her before she flies straight into the Giant’s mouth??


     ….Even then, I should just put her down quietly on the ground, right? (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     Kim Dah-Hyun kicked the air several times and descended to the ground.


     “I hope you enjoyed the flight, ma’am.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “I want my money back.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ah? But why?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     How could Kim Dah-Hyun still kiss Yi Ji-Hyuk’s a*s after being tormented by him that much??


     Seo Ah-Young’s innards were boiling, but what with a monster right before her nose, she couldn’t afford to start arguing with Kim Dah-Hyun here.


     “By the way…..” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s head leaned back, then it leaned back some more, and then, even more.


     “….This guy is seriously too big.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Isn’t it the biggest monster we’ve ever seen so far?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Well, not really.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Well, in that case, it’s nothing much, right?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Kim Dah-Hyun nodded his head.


     Sure, the monster in front of them did look pretty tough, but…


     ‘A monster like this guy is just about average back inside that place.’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     They couldn’t call it a weakling, but its strength should only be about average. So, there was no reason for them to be scared by it.


     Even then….


     “Honestly, I kinda feel a bit scared here.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Yeah, me too.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Kim Dah-Hyun and Seo Ah-Young lowered their heads and stared at the ground for some reason, before sneaking a look behind them.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     At that moment, Yi Ji-Hyuk was sitting comfortably on a chair he had acquired from somewhere, in the middle of a lively chat with Jeong Hae-Min and not paying attention at all.


     “Mister, Yi Ji-Hyuk!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shifted his glance over to Seo Ah-Young in the distance.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “What now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….This, do something about this, please.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted derisively.


     Look at her, busy asking me for help now that she’s in trouble! Just when was it that she flung all those flame balls at me?


     Her discipline is all out of whack, I tell you. All wrong! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You should be doing your own job, don’t you think so?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why is this my job now? I’m the superior, so you should do what I tell you!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “If you don’t like it, why don’t you fire me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Euh!!”


     Seo Ah-Young began trembling from rage, which prompted Yi Ji-Hyuk chuckle heartily.


     “Well, besides. You can take care of it, anyway.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     “If you can’t, then well, I’m sure you’ll grow to really regret those six months you spent in that place, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’ll still regret it even if I take care of the monster.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Oh, well. Sure, do what you want.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young gnashed her teeth and glared at the Giant next.


     “I might as well just…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     *SFX for flames erupting out*


     Her entire body began burning up again.


     “….Go all out and vent !!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     The flames wrapped and coiled around her before they ballooned greatly in size and rapidly flew at the Giant.


     Keureureuk??


     The Giant noticed the huge balls of flames flying at it and twisted its body out of the way in sheer panic. Unfortunately for the creature, the flames changed their trajectory as if they had a mind of their own and enveloped the Giant.


     Kaaaaaaahhh!!!


     The Giant roared out in anguish, causing Seo Ah-Young to fall to the ground while covering her ears.


     “My ear drums….!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     The dang Giant should qualify as a sonic weapon with such a loud voice, that’s for sure!


     Seeing that spectacle, Yi Ji-Hyuk shouted at Jeong Hae-Min.


     “Hey, shout back!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng?”


     Jeong Hae-Min asked, her head tilting to the side in confusion.


     “What are you talking about?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Fighting a sonic attack with another sonic attack, obviously! Start crying!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Wanna die?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk licked his lips. The most potent sonic weapon that humanity possessed was right here, yet to be unable to use it….


     While Seo Ah-Young gingerly stood back up, Kim Dah-Hyun was slowly walking towards the Giant.


     “Now, let’s see here.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     With this much real estate, there was plenty of space for him to have fun, no?


     One step.


     Yet another step.


     His measured steps became light jogging, and then, into a full-blown sprint. Soon, Kim Dah-Hyun had transformed into a streak of lightning, crossed the space between him and the monster, and was soon traversing up on the Giant’s body.


     “Hahaha!!”


     Kim Dah-Hyun roared out in raucous laughter. He climbed up the Giant’s body and powerfully kicked the monster’s eyeball, which just so happened to be bigger than himself.


     Kaaaah?!


     “Wow, why is its eye as tough as steel??” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     The Path Drifter Kim Dah-Hyun evaded the Giant’s swinging hand by kicking the air, and then, dashed closer to the monster with the speed exceeding that of the sound.


     “A mosquito will not fear anything if it’s faster than everything, you know!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue after hearing that.


     “Don’t feel proud of that!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What was he thinking when spewing out that nonsense to the rest of the world? Was the kid’s mind not functioning properly?


     At the same time, similar things were happening all around the world.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 148: You can take care of it, anyway 3
      Chapter 148: You can take care of it, anyway (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Park Sung-Chan gnashed his teeth.


     It was half a year again!


     Last time, it was six months, too. Yet, here he was, spending another six months inside hell before being allowed back home.


     But now, what was the meaning of this c**p?


     Park Sung-Chan continued to grit his teeth as he stared at the huge monster in front of his eyes.


     The first thing he saw after exiting the Gate was not people, but a dang monster!!


     “It was deliberate, right?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “One hundred percent.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk, you son of a b*tch!


     Without a doubt, you sent us over here deliberately, didn’t you?! How could he drop us right in front of this sh*tty monster, when we were supposed to come home?? What the hell is the meaning of this sh*t?!


     This dirty, unclean sensation caused Park Sung-Chan’s body to tremble, his teeth gritting even harder.


     This feeling, would it be the same thing as him going for a week-long business trip, only to find his desk full of documents upon his return?


     “That d*mn human trash!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     If he could, he’d go over to where that b*stard was and grind that little sh*t into meat paste. However, even though he had received so much abuse, he found himself unable to fight back.


     And that was precisely because the sight of Yi Ji-Hyuk from that cavern had been burnt deeply into Park Sung-Chan’s brain.


     Park Sung-Chan always prided himself in being one of the very best within the ranks of physical reinforcement type ability users, yet he got royally trampled on by Yi Ji-Hyuk in combat techniques and in physical strengths.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     He got knocked down and punched around endlessly until he couldn’t even get to recover his wits. He’d try to get up with much difficulty, only to get beaten down over and over again. When this routine carried on two times, three times, four, five…. From a certain point in time onwards, he could no longer think of rebelling against Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     What an odd thing that was.


     When physical strength was concerned, even when power was taken into consideration….


     It just didn’t make any sense when he got pushed around physically, so how could such thing happen?


     “Groan….”


     It wasn’t only Park Sung-Chan, though.


     During these past six months, the NDF agents had been utterly, horrendously, and repeatedly abused and tormented by the individual named Yi Ji-Hyuk. After getting beaten up to the point where the victims were beginning to think that the abuser himself must’ve been feeling pretty sick and tired of repeating the same actions, not one could even dream of rebelling against Yi Ji-Hyuk’s tyranny anymore.


     In that context….


     “That woman’s a stubborn fool.” (Park Sung-Chan)



     Just thinking about Seo Ah-Young made him shiver.


     It’d be only normal for a person to give up after being on the receiving end of so much abuse. But then again, remembering that mad woman getting ready to spit flames out of her mouth in her upside down dangling position after a royal beatdown, well, Park Sung-Chan could only feel a certain sense of dread welling up from the bottom of his heart.


     “Euh…..”


     And they kept on calling her the Insane Witch this and Insane Witch that……


     Did any of those idiots know just how insane that woman could be before labelling her with that nickname?


     The thing was, though – Seo Ah-Young and her maddened frenzy was one thing, but just thinking about Yi Ji-Hyuk accepting her outbursts with an evil cackle on his lips and then proceeding to torment her even more…. A cold chill crept down on Park Sung-Chan’s backside.


     “Whatever, man. They are both insane.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan made up his mind to escape from this organisation as soon as possible.


     “Mister Sung-Chan.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “Mm?”


     Park Sung-Chan turned around and stared at Yun Hyuk-Gyu standing there with an obviously unimpressed body language.


     “What’s up?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “So, what are we going to do about that?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Park Sung-Chan shifted his gaze over in the direction of the distant huge tortoise-like monster, as pointed out by the Spitfire Yun Hyuk-Gyu, and grinned.


     “What do you mean, what?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Well, he was feeling really rotten at the moment, anyway.


     What a nice target to vent his anger on, that thing.


     “I’m just gonna go and see how sturdy its shell is.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan bumped his two fists like a boxer, producing loud thuds, and slowly took steps forward.


     ***


     “And what the hell is that thing now?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     The Red Rock Kim Myung-Woon displayed his irritation at the monster right in front of his eyes.


     He only just got here, so what the heck was this?


     “Should I just forget about it and go home?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     Now that he took a look around, he was pretty sure that this place wasn’t even in South Korea. In that case, he wouldn’t be in violation of the contract he signed with the KSF even if he abandoned the monster and left.


     So, if he just went home like this….


     “Looks like he’s thrown us here deliberately, so if you go home without doing anything, will Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk be so understanding, I wonder?” (Rudra)


     “………”


     After hearing what the ‘Rudra’ Shin Jung-Ah had to say, Kim Myung-Woon began shuddering grandly.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     It felt like that those three letters managed to grip Kim Myung-Woon’s brain real tight before shaking it around in wild abandon.


     Every one who got dragged away to that unknown space suffered greatly at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands, but none of them could claim they had suffered more than Kim Myung-Woon.


     At first, he regretted his actions, realising how stupid he had been.


     Who knew that Yi Ji-Hyuk could be such an obstinately awful being?


     Kim Myung-Woon should’ve been quick to catch the seniors’ strange reactions when he so boldly declared something about flipping the place on its head.


     ‘Why did I have to be such a dumb as*hole back then?’ (Kim Myung-Woon)


     Through that experience, he got to learn an important life lesson, though.


     And that would be, Yi Ji-Hyuk was a seriously dangerous and terrible human being, and that he really, reaaally, reaaaaally knew how to hold a grudge.


     That petty and insane b*stard, how could anyone guess that he’d specifically torment a fellow human being to that degree for nearly six months, just because of one instance of defiance?! Why didn’t he just kill the poor victim off instead and be done with it?!


     For two months, Kim Myung-Woon gave up and was like ‘Just kill me and get it over with’; then for the next two months, it was about him trying to resist violently, hoping that they’d mortally wound each other at least; and for the final two months, he had reached the state of enlightenment and went ‘Fine, do whatever you want’.


     He had finally been liberated from the intense period of torment, yet he’d get to suffer at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands again?


     Blue veins began popping up on Kim Myung-Woon’s arms.


     “Which b*stard should I start smashing down first?” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     When Kim Myung-Woon spoke with enough ferocity and intensity to swallow whole a concrete building, Rudra spat out a long, helpless sigh.


     ‘He ain’t gonna rebel no more, is he?’ (Rudra)


     What with such deeply-rooted mental trauma, there was no helping it now.


     There was no better evidence of Yi Ji-Hyuk thinking that the NDF truly belonged to him than what was happening now, where ability users were thrown in front of various monsters all over the world with nary an explanation.


     ‘And that’s not really wrong, either, is it?’ (Rudra)


     No one could say otherwise in the current situation.


     Rudra whipped the surrounding air into a storm as he glared at the far away monster.


     Well, regardless of what, he still had to eliminate all monsters showing up in front of his face. No reason to walk away over a minor matter like that.


     “Let’s go kiiiiiill it!!” (Kim Myung-Woon)


     Kim Myung-Woon’s eyes began gleaming in maddened frenzy, prompting Shin Jung-Ah to powerlessly shake his head.


     “Someone help me….” (Rudra)


     ***


     “Chaaaaa!!”


     Flames rose up to the ground.


     Seo Ah-Young was already capable of flinging around balls of flames the size of a house, but still, it was not hard to see the extreme rise in her firepower in such a short period of time.


     “Ahh, that’s really nice.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk relaxedly bathed in the overwhelming heat of Seo Ah-Young’s flames as if he was in a sauna.


     “She’s definitely a kiln, man. A kiln.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What with his own Ether values rising up as of late, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body had been strengthened somewhat, and the level of heat like this was perfect to make him feel refreshed.


     Of course, he had been incomparably powerful in the past, but his body was no different from that of a normal person even back then. He didn’t have much to complain in that regard, obviously.


     Nowadays, though….


     He wasn’t entirely sure what had happened to his body but well, he could no longer feel any heat from any ol’ sources of fire unless it was something like a roaring flame burning right in front of his face.


     Here he was, facing a powerful, explosive flame that rose up to the high heavens, enjoying this feeling of sweat coming out of his every pore, flushing out all impurities of his system.


     “Hey, ahjumma! Raise up the heat even higher!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young became speechless after looking at Yi Ji-Hyuk who looked like he was getting ready to lie down and enjoy a relaxing bath or some such.


     “…..You want it even hotter?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     If I throw these flames at you, it’ll surely get even hotter, right?


     I can definitely make it much, much hotter for you, you know!! (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Just as she began boiling inside again, Yi Ji-Hyuk relaxedly slouched even further in the chair and began nitpicking as usual.


     “Uhm, you know, Kim Dah-Hyun might get beaten to death at this rate, so like, aren’t you going to lend your assistance? Even I think firing another shot right about now will make that kid’s life so much easier. Well, I’m sure you know what’s best. Not like I’m trying to nag or anything.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That d*mn mouth!!


     If only! I!


     Get to smack that d*mn mouth just once, then I’ve no regret left in this world!!!! (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Seo Ah-Young trembled with rage, before somehow managing to forcibly turn her unwilling head away from Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     If she continued looking at that man, she’d lose what little hold she had over her mind and go even more mad, so for the sake of her mental health, it was better to utterly erase that man’s presence from her head.


     “You’re such an obedient little kid, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Kaaaaahk!!”


     Seo Ah-Young screamed out as she threw the gathered flames at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Never mind a dang monster, she simply had to kill that b*stard first!!


     Just what was a monster?


     A lifeform that was not a human, and caused a great deal of harm to other humans, that’s what a monster was!


     Didn’t Yi Ji-Hyuk perfectly fit the description of a monster? Shouldn’t he be killed immediately, in that context?


     Quickly coming up with a sound logical argument in her mind, Seo Ah-Young began pouring down a barrage of attacks on Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “This crazy woman’s starting again.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk yawned and erected a ‘Shield’ to deflect all of her attacks.


     She must be suffering from PTSD or something, because she’d lose her sh*t and start attacking him the moment he said something.


     ‘Well, yeah. Sure, it wouldn’t be too surprising if she did suffer from that.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The ability users possessed somewhat sturdier mental constitutions and that allowed them to endure; but if it were any other regular human beings, they would have lost their minds from the same drabness of that world’s relentless horrors, long before they could die from the physical torment.


     So, it was more or less understandable.


     Sure, he could understand her, but….


     “Even then, you insolent little….!!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s black tentacle broke out from the surface of the ground and flew towards Seo Ah-Young.


     *


     “What a splendid spectacle that is. Really now.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     The Path Drifter Kim Dah-Hyun clicked his tongue in annoyance as he looked on at the two people going tit-for-tat down on the ground, while perched up on the head of the Giant.


     “They are seriously going at it now, huh.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Not only that, right in front of a monster, too!


     No, hang on, they often argued in front of monsters back inside that d*mn place, so this was not such a surprising scene, but then again, at the least…..


     ‘Stop fighting in front of people from other countries!!!’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     This was so bloody embarrassing!!


     Ah, ah…. One could already hear the sounds of Korea’s international reputation falling to the bottom.


     What would the others looking on at this sight think of Korea now? As a country full of crazy, out-there morons?


     “Can’t you tell how embarrassing this is?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     While Kim Dah-Hyun continued to click his tongue, the Chinese ability users weren’t looking at Seo Ah-Young or Yi Ji-Hyuk, but at him, instead.


     ‘What the hell is up with that insane b*stard?!’


     They might as well call the two Koreans busy fighting with each other in front of them a couple of helpless morons, sure. But then, what about that insane guy sitting on top of the Giant’s head while clicking his tongue? Just how mad was that guy??


     Xui Feng wordlessly studied the unfolding spectacle, before asking the officer in charge of information.


     “Hey, look here.” (Xui Feng)


     “Yes, sir.”


     “Was there any indication in our files about every single Korean user being a bat-sh*t insane psychopath?” (Xui Feng)


     “We have no such information, sir.”


     “Really?” (Xui Feng)


     “Yes, sir.”


     Xui Feng deeply nodded his head.


     “Okay, fine. Add that in the files, and then, gather every single one of the idiots responsible for collecting intel on the Koreans.” (Xui Feng)


     “…..Yes, sir.”


     Xui Feng gritted his teeth and spoke up.


     “And also, inform the Party bigwigs and get ready to lodge an official complaint.” (Xui Feng)


     “…..Yes, sir.”


     These sons of b*tches, I’ll make sure to get you back. In full!


     Just as Xui Feng thought of this, he became greatly shocked by a certain realisation.


     “Huh?!”


     What am I doing?


     There’s a massive monster in front of me, yet rather than worrying about it, I’m acting as if this crisis has been resolved already! (Xui Feng’s inner monologue)


     Xui Feng grasped his head after realising that something was wrong with the way he was perceiving things.


     His eyes caught the sight of Kim Dah-Hyun and his clicking tongue sitting on top of the Giant’s head, as well as Seo Ah-Young busy raining down a storm of flames on Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Xui Feng should’ve been deeply worried after witnessing all this, yet before he knew it, he was swept up in their pace and now, he was treating this whole thing as half a joke.


     This was coming from a man who took some pride in his ability to differentiate the levels of individual ability users.


     “Does this mean that I actually trust their capabilities?” (Xui Feng)


     But, these guys??


     Xui Feng now was looking at Yi Ji-Hyuk, having dangled Seo Ah-Young upside down in the air, busy smacking her back.


     “Hey, you rotten little b*tch!! Know your place before acting up, will ya!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What did you say, you b*stard?! You think I give a sh*t about that?? I’m gonna kill you first!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Even in this situation, Seo Ah-Young bared her teeth and tried to bite Yi Ji-Hyuk by any means necessary.


     Those idiots?


     “Argh, you surprised me, you piece of sh*t!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun dodged the Giant’s violently lashing hands and soared higher in the air while bitter complaints flew out of his mouth.


     “……………..”


     Mm, so now…. I subconsciously began trusting these people. That’s what happened here….. (Xui Feng’s inner monologue)


     Xui Feng nodded his head as a logical conclusion formed in his head.


     Time to retire, then?


     Xui Feng began to seriously worry about the sudden decline in his capacity to judge people properly.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 149: You can take care of it, anyway 4
      Chapter 149: You can take care of it, anyway (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     While Xui Feng was seriously pondering his future, Kim Dah-Hyun shouted out.


     “Excuse me, can’t you do something here first?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Seo Ah-Young shot back at him.


     “Can’t you do something that minor by yourself?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….What can I do? My firepower is weak, you know.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Tears began forming in Kim Dah-Hyun’s eyes.


     He could proudly boast that he’d not lose to any ability user out there, but then again, he was someone with astonishing speed but not much in the way of attack power. He had no real method of killing such a huge monster.


     He could continue to annoy the dang thing for three days and three nights straight, but he didn’t have any finishers to speak of.


     “How embarrassing for a grown man.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Why are you talking about being a man here?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “A man should have some determination!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I have it!! I definitely have it, you know!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun) (TL: The whole joke here is that the line “My firepower is weak” was written with a pun that, uh, can also mean premature ejaculation….)


     Xui Feng quietly stared at Kim Dah-Hyun shouting out in rage, and asked the translator next to him.


     “What are they talking about?” (Xui Feng)


     “….It’s better that you don’t know, sir.”


     Xui Feng looked at the now-silent translator and nodded his head.


     Normally, he’d scold this punk for being an insolent little b*stard, but he realised that he should just heed this suggestion.


     How suspicious it was, the left side of his head that had been throbbing in pain for a while now. Unless he was prepared to get carted away to a hospital with cerebral haemorrhage, he had to keep calm and soldier on.


     “Still, get an ambulance ready, just in case.” (Xui Feng)


     “Is it for the injured, sir?”


     “….Just get one ready, okay?” (Xui Feng)


     “Yes, sir.”


     Meanwhile, Seo Ah-Young displayed her supreme level of irritation at Kim Dah-Hyun’s complaints, and shouted at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Fine. Fine, so let me down first.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Others might think I’m tormenting you or something when they hear you!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Just do it!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Sure, sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk put her down and quickly retreated, making sure that Seo Ah-Young didn’t start attacking him again.


     However, she simply ignored him, took several deep breaths, and focused her attention on the giant. It was as if she had decided to take care of this situation, now that play time was over.


     “Fuu-upeuh!!”


     From her hands, flames viciously erupted out.


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at that spectacle and nodded his head.


     She sure has great firepower, doesn’t she?



     I mean, it’d be perfect if I could just roast a sweet potato in there. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Regardless of whether Yi Ji-Hyuk was smacking his lips or not, Seo Ah-Young only focused on her own task. The dancing flames the size of your average-sized building gathered around her hands and condensed.


     RUMBLE-!!


     When the roar of the dancing flames exploded out, the eyes of all those watching on began to tremble from the shock.


     “Is this the true power of the Flame Witch?”


     They all had heard that she was strong.


     Even though she was from that small country, Seo Ah-Young was often referred to as a top world-class ability user. So, quite obviously, they should’ve known that she was a powerful individual.


     However, this was…..


     Didn’t this feel like her power level simply exceeded their imaginations?


     Right on the spot, Xui Feng compared the level of Seo Ah-Young’s power to those of the Chinese ability users.


     ‘We might be able to defeat her.’ (Xui Feng)


     Even if there were three Seo Ah-Young-level existences, killing her would still be possible. However, the price to pay for doing that would be truly enormous. He’d have to risk a near annihilation, even.


     There was no way anyone would think about sacrificing all of their ability users just to kill one Seo Ah-Young.


     ‘In that case, we can’t defeat her.’ (Xui Feng)


     She could be defeated, but couldn’t be.


     They could win, but it’d be the same thing as not winning, too.


     Not only that….


     “Just how many ability users on that level are in South Korea?” (Xui Feng)


     “……….”


     No one replied to him. He wasn’t expecting one, anyway.


     And the idiot busy making a fool of the giant over there was also not some average common-or-garden ability user either, although his conduct remained rather questionable still.


     Any old user wouldn’t even be able to catch the sight of that guy’s shadow.


     And most importantly….


     The pressure emitted from Yi Ji-Hyuk, capable of subduing that Seo Ah-Young in less than 30 seconds and hanging her upside down to dry, was just indescribably huge.


     The more Xui Feng thought about it, the stranger the whole thing became.


     He had calculated that half of all Chinese ability users would be injured big and small, in order to defeat Seo Ah-Young, yet he could subdue her in less than 30 seconds!


     In that case, just how great was the gap in power here?


     Just how many combatants would one need to mobilize in order to defeat that utterly hateful little b*stard??


     Xui Feng’s head began hurting real bad now.


     And to make matters worse, that man definitely hid most of his true powers, too.


     Xui Feng heard that the Americans suddenly became very, very cordial with the Koreans recently, and there was a reason for that. Those people must’ve finished their assessment on Yi Ji-Hyuk by now.


     Well, they had experienced him too, so there was that.


     ‘What am I supposed to do now?’ (Xui Feng)


     A strong bout of confusion and chaos filled Xui Feng’s head, as he thought about just how he should report this matter to his superiors.


     How should he go about explaining it to them that a country they thought to be nothing more than a backwater village or some such, now possessed the power that equalled – no, exceeded, what they so proudly boasted?


     Should he tell them that they needed to treat Korea as an equal, because one man called Yi Ji-Hyuk was far too dangerous?


     Or, he could be honest and tell them that, without Yi Ji-Hyuk helping them out, horrible things would keep happening, so it was only correct for them to adopt a subservient attitude.


     Would Xui Feng’s neck still be in its original place after he said those words out aloud?


     While Xui Feng was stewing inside his own dilemma, Seo Ah-Young was about to pour out the concentrated flames on the giant.


     “Chaaaaahht!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     The flames erupting out from her hands were no longer in the shades of regular flames but in a deep crimson hue.


     The blood-red flames condensed into the size of a basketball and flew towards the giant.


     It was definitely not an easy thing for such a huge body to dodge the basketball-sized flames, and in the end, the giant failed to evade on time from the flames landing on its foot.


     Rumble!


     The flames touched the giant’s foot. And in that instant, a huge explosion enveloped its entire leg.


     *SFX for the scream of the giant*


     The massive scream erupting out of the giant’s mouth caused the ground to rumble in shock.


     Xui Feng gritted his teeth after he felt the ground vibrate as if an earthquake was breaking out.


     The giant fell down and rolled around on the ground as its building-sized leg caught on fire and burned fiercely.


     “Wow, that really surprised me!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     When the giant instantly fell and rolled on the ground, Kim Dah-Hyun became airborne for a second, but he kicked the air repeatedly and returned to the solid ground.


     “Say something before you do that next time!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “You wanna roll around like that, too?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I’m sorry.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Yup, strength ruled.


     Kim Dah-Hyun grumbled inwardly, but still, he didn’t have the balls to argue with Seo Ah-Young. Back then or now.


     “What is taking so long?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just as Kim Dah-Hyun was about to say something, an irritated voice came from behind him.


     He didn’t have to turn around to tell who the owner of that voice was. No normal person could so accurately convey his irritation in his voice, after all.


     “But, as you can see, it’s a huge creature.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “What do you mean, huge! It’s like I’m looking at a toddler!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….You still have eyes on your head, yes?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue.


     What do you mean, that’s huge?


     To a giant, that thing’s like a dwarf! Like, a still growing toddler!


     No, wait. They are not the same species, so I can’t call it a toddler, but still, that thing’s on the small side, you know! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Just mop it up quickly, anyway! I told you two to finish it up yourselves, yet you ended up causing a stupid ruckus and made me come here!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Who made you come here?!


     You didn’t explain anything before throwing us in here, so who are you blaming now?!


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     I’ve got so many things I wanna say, but! (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     ….But, Kim Dah-Hyun closed shut his mouth, instead.


     He had not yet seen a single person who dared to argue with this guy meet a good end.


     “Looks like it can’t be helped. I shall lend a hand here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Eh?”


     Kim Dah-Hyun began shuddering.


     Lend a hand?


     Did he really say he’d help?


     “Mm. Well, by lending a hand, did you mean what I think you meant?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Ng. Probably?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Dah-Hyun clenched his fists.


     ‘If we fight together…!’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     If he could fight alongside Seo Ah-Young, then he might be able to….


     By the way…. where did she disappear to?


     Kim Dah-Hyun hurriedly searched for the now-gone-without-trace Seo Ah-Young’s whereabouts, only for his jaw to fall to the ground after spotting her behind Yi Ji-Hyuk, busy massaging his shoulders.


     “Does it feel good?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yup, yup!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And, Yi Ji-Hyuk was busy growling in contentment like a full-bellied puppy.


     “I thought it’d be wonderful to massage your shoulders with my hands warmed up, so I researched the methods for a bit.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ng. This is great.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That, that treacherous woman!!


     You were ready to chew Yi Ji-Hyuk inside out a minute ago, but what the hell are you doing now?! (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     “Is there a reason for you to help, though?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head after hearing Seo Ah-Young’s words.


     “But, didn’t you ask for my help earlier?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, it’s the way you help that counts, you see. If you were planning to do that, then there’s no need to do it to two people, no?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “M-mm. That is true, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Killing a mob monster like that, only one person should be sufficient.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ng.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head as if he found her words logical.


     “But, what are we to do? If I head out to fight, then it’d be difficult to massage your shoulders….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Uh? You’re right!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Naturally, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes landed on Kim Dah-Hyun next.


     A strand of cold sweat travelled down Kim Dah-Hyun’s face, before he desperately opened his mouth.


     “I-I am…!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “You’ve got nothing to do, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Should I go and fetch my sister?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk glared back with a pair of soulless eyes, Kim Dah-Hyun’s head dropped low.


     If he knew this might happen, he should’ve learned sports massage or something!


     “…Let me do it.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “That’s a commendable position to take.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     While looking at the giant monster as it tried to stand back up with one leg half-roasted, Yi Ji-Hyuk extended his arm towards Kim Dah-Hyun.


     “Finish it off quickly.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ha-ah….”


     Kim Dah-Hyun spat out a long groan.


     He just could not get used to what was about to happen, no matter how many times he had to do it.


     A black tentacle shot out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hand and wrapped around Kim Dah-Hyun’s body. And then, magical energy was poured into the poor man.


     *SFX for Kim Dah-Hyun crying out in pain*


     Kim Dah-Hyun began writhing in pain.


     He already knew this, but a normal person would find it incredibly difficult to endure the pain coming from this strange energy digging into his body.


     But then again, there was a reason why he needed to endure it.


     “Ha-ah….” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Once the black tentacle went away, a long, deep sigh leaked out of Kim Dah-Hyun’s lips.


     “I feel…..” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     ….Like c**p, and so, so good.


     “Uwaaaahhh!!”


     Kim Dah-Hyun roared out and began dashing forward.


     “How energetic.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young clicked her tongue.


     She too had experienced that a few times by now. When the magical energy entered her body, she’d be overcome with a rather strange feeling.


     Uncontrollably boiling impulses, malice, and the desire to murder.


     Hatred for everything she could see.


     The base desire to destroy everything.


     She’d be overcome with a really dirty sensation where it felt like a different version of her appeared inside her mind and took control of her body.


     But, there was a simple reason why anyone would risk this.


     And Kim Dah-Hyun was splendidly displaying that reason.


     He left behind a lengthy black trail of afterimages like a black bullet and flew straight into the pit of the monster’s stomach.


     KWABOOM!!


     The lone human’s body slammed deeply into the giant’s solid iron-like torso, and as if a massive bomb had gone off, a powerful explosion rang out.


     Oooooohhh!


     The giant’s mouth flew wide open, as its massive frame was lifted up from the ground. Indeed, the impact force was so great that the over 20-metre tall giant’s frame had become airborne.


     “Uwaaaah!!”


     Kim Dah-Hyun didn’t stop there; he used the giant’s body as a foothold and kicked away, before building up more momentum and kicked the face of the airborne creature.


     KWAAAHHHANG!


     The huge monster’s body flew in the air and slammed into a nearby mountain, destroying it in half.


     “Fuuuuhup!”


     With his eyes completely bloodshot, Kim Dah-Hyun flew like an evil apparition towards the giant still buried inside the crumbling mountain.


     Slam!! Boom!! Thud!!


     He then kicked, kicked, and then kicked some more!


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     To Xui Feng’s eyes, it was as if he was watching a black hornet repeatedly sting a person. Kim Dah-Hyun might lack the venom-filled stinger, but he possessed far more frightening destructive power.


     *SFX for bones breaking*


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s kicks eventually crushed the giant’s body and tore off its huge neck.


     “Enoughhhh!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk’s voice loudly resounded out, Kim Dah-Hyun’s frenzied eyes sharply glared back at him.


     “Tsk.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at the berserk Kim Dah-Hyun and slowly unfurled more of his black tentacles.


     “Still can’t control it properly, eh. Well, if you lost your mind, time to get a beating, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned refreshingly.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 150: You can take care of it, anyway 5
      Chapter 150: You can take care of it, anyway (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     The ‘beginning’ was simple.


     ‘Buff’.


     He enjoyed using that in the past, but had forgotten about it recently. But, as soon as the whole concept of ‘buffing’ took root and bloomed in his head, he began thinking about the idea rather seriously.


     How could he further strengthen the human ability users who could not get any stronger past a certain point?


     Currently, they had become stronger than before, sure. But compared to the monsters emerging from the newly-opening Gates, they were still nothing much to write home about.


     Basically, ‘power inflation’ was happening right now.


     At this rate, ability users would find themselves in a position that’s not too different from the regular, powerless civilians’ before long.


     However, if he could cast ‘Buff’ on them, then the story would change quite drastically.


     Well, weren’t the weakling warriors of Berafe able to fight against Yi Ji-Hyuk’s demonic army on an equal footing, just because they had received plentiful blessings and Buff magic spells?


     The weak-a*s monsters invading Earth currently couldn’t even be compared to the likes of the demons and evil creatures Yi Ji-Hyuk dragged around back in Berafe.


     The basis, the foundation, of the power enabling the folks of Berafe to fight competently against such a marauding army….


     ‘Yup, I did walk on a different path from that, didn’t I?’


     In all honesty, Yi Ji-Hyuk was not interested in that side of magic. Well, he had no reason to strengthen other people, after all.


     If someone had to become stronger, he’d rather that be him, and if his monsters were killed off, all he had to do was to summon some more.


     Quite obviously, he’d not be interested in things like ‘Buffing’ others.


     Then one day, he just inexplicably remembered the concept of ‘Buffing’ so he felt like shouting out “Eureka!!” to the high heavens.


     However….


     That’s what he felt, but….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue as he watched Kim Dah-Hyun dashing towards him with bubbles forming in his mouth.


     “I just knew it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Buffing others, my a*s. (the author)


     When Dioreh the First cast Buffs, he was able to create a divine fighting force, but when Yi Ji-Hyuk tried to Buff someone, he might end up creating an undead instead!


     “Ahhh, seriously, man. This black magic…. What a pain in the butt, man.”


     While he was in Berafe, there was nothing more convenient than black magic.


     He could even say that the usefulness of the black magic was truly the best, because he could just throw it around without care, he could morph it into whatever he wanted, and he could just shove some in humans and turn them into undead.


     More importantly, when it came to offensive spells, it boasted several times the might compared to the similar grade of light Mana. So, from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s perspective, there was no better alternative.



     The story might have been different when it came to defensive spells, but well, there was no such concept as defending for Yi Ji-Hyuk, so it didn’t matter.


     But now, with the current situation like this, dark Mana and black magic were turning out to be far more inconvenient than he’d like them to be.


     Even if he succeeded in Buffing, it didn’t last that long, and if he failed, the subjects would lose their minds, instead…..


     So, he had to carefully apply the right amount, but too bad, that ‘right’ amount differed from person to person, meaning he had to concentrate extremely hard each time.


     And, on top of all this….


     “Kuwaaahht!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s fist flew in like a cannon shell.


     “….Shield.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kwaboom!!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s Shield and Kim Dah-Hyun’s fist collided and a powerful shockwave exploded out.


     No matter how hard he concentrated, subjects would end up this way….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue as he was thrown backwards.


     If he Buffed someone too little, then there was no point, and if it was too much, then that person would lose their minds.


     Also, did applying the right amount solve this problem? Nope.


     Even if he did, the person going berserk could not be prevented.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     The only silver lining here is that the crazed subjects would not attack someone they didn’t loathe already…..


     “How annoying.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And also, Yi Ji-Hyuk was the one responsible for making Kim Dah-Hyun like this, so he couldn’t even get irritated and beat the poor dude to death, either….


     Meaning, he had to subdue the frenzied subjects without harming them too much. Just how annoying was that?!


     “Hah, this thing called life….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, the time for eternal rest would come eventually, anyway!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk made up his mind and a tentacle extended out from his hand.


     “Kuwaaaahhh!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     The tentacle grabbed and yanked at the fiercely-resisting Kim Dah-Hyun, wrapped around him, and pushed him down.


     “Kuwahh! Uwaaaaahht!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun was forced to the ground, and he began to struggle violently as bloody foams bubbled out from his mouth.


     On the contrary to how it looked, the case with Kim Dah-Hyun was actually an easy one. Once he had lost his mind, he couldn’t properly utilise his speed, and Kim Dah-Hyun without his speed was…. Well, he’d be nothing much.


     However, for someone like Park Sung-Chan, his already-tough body would further strengthen to an absurd degree – never mind the increase in his physical power, too – and subduing him would become a rather demanding task.


     “Tsk….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If the same thing repeated over and over again for a couple more times, then he’d come up with suitable responses eventually, but for now, Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t help but feel quite annoyed by this whole thing.


     “Well, now….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk forced Kim Dah-Hyun down and stabbed a black tentacle in the latter’s body.


     “Keu-keuheuk…..” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     He then began sucking in the dark Mana circulating in there.


     “Kkeuheuhhhhh…” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s body began shivering non-stop.


     Even after all the dark Mana was sucked out and the black tentacle had withdrawn, Kim Dah-Hyun continued to shiver as if he had contracted malaria or some such.


     Seo Ah-Young could no longer watch this horrifying sight and averted her gaze. She knew very well that, once Yi Ji-Hyuk injected some strange substance inside them, they could wield power several times greater than usual. In a way, she should be glad about this whole thing.


     But, the reason for her desperately avoiding it was unfolding right before her eyes.


     Once the magical energy was sucked out, the once-enhanced body would suffer from devastating side effects. It was already unimaginably painful when the dark Mana was being injected, but when it was being sucked out, the pain one experienced would be several times greater.


     Seo Ah-Young looked on with a sympathetic face at Kim Dah-Hyun, while Yi Ji-Hyuk had already shifted his attention away, and was heading towards the barely-alive giant. A cold smirk was forming on his face.


     “Thanks for the meal.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was time to gorge himself.


     Seo Ah-Young looked at Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly walking towards the giant with his tentacles still extended out, and felt rather nauseous.


     Just how far did that man plan to go?


     Her eyes continued to chase after his back.


     *


     “Will this thing really be of help?” (Alpha)


     While looking at the black pearl-like objects in its hand, the facial muscles of ‘Argolas’ distorted to form a strange expression.


     “You did well by gathering them. I shall wholeheartedly praise you.” (Argolas)


     “And should I say I’m touched? Or that I’m thankful?” (Alpha)


     Argolas did not react to Alpha’s retorts.


     This human might be impudent, but he still had his uses. Even now, he had accomplished the given task admirably well. If it were up to Argolas, Alpha would’ve been rewarded handsomely by now.


     Of course, if Argolas’s actual body was here, then a suitable reward would really have been bestowed upon Alpha, but for the time being, a praise would have to suffice.


     No, that would change soon enough.


     Argolas stared at the round marbles Alpha had brought along, before its facial muscles flinched again.


     Indeed, the human did well to bring them here, but….


     “It’s not enough?” (Argolas)


     Originally, there should have been more. Compared to its expectations, the gathered amount was not enough.


     “Well, a certain someone decided to dispose of the two that you thought would cause the worst damage.” (Alpha)


     “That man, was it….” (Argolas)


     Argolas began frowning rather deeply.


     The ninety-ninth demon king.


     A man who was a demon king, but who was also not.


     And, even though he was not one anymore, the title of ‘demon king’ still fitted him like glove.


     The man who climbed up from the very bottom in the world of magic, to eventually stand at the very top.


     The Bringer of Apocalypse to all humans, and the ninety-ninth demon king to the demon world.


     “Well, I did expect that level of interference.” (Argolas)


     There was no way that man would hold a sense of duty to protect this world, but he was also someone who wouldn’t sit idly by while others made a mess of his territory.


     ‘His territory is larger than I thought.’ (Argolas)


     From the beginning, Argolas chose not to harm the country that man was living in. If one thought about how that man operated in the past, then there was a very good chance that he’d think of the country he belonged to as his.


     However, now that man had personally interfered with the matters of other countries, the territory he considered to be his own could have exceeded Argolas’s imagination.


     “But, that doesn’t matter now.” (Argolas)


     From here onwards, that was.


     Up until now, the story might have been different, but there was no more reason to worry about him.


     The only thing remaining for that man was the glory of his past.


     The absolute sorcerer supreme of the past who could overturn the continent and pierce the heavens with just a flick of a hand was long gone. The only thing remaining was a shell that possessed a tiny fraction of the glorious past.


     Indeed, the title of a demon king was not decided by one’s character, but through one’s power.


     “Fufufu.”


     That Yi Ji-Hyuk was just a normal human now.


     Of course, the Yi Ji-Hyuk of now, who only possessed that tiny fraction of his former glory, still posed immense danger to the current Argolas.


     That was true, but….


     “….But now, the story is different.” (Argolas)


     Argolas tightly grasped the marbles in his hand and crushed them.


     Shushushu….


     Soon, something ashy-grey and dark began circling around Argolas’s hand.


     “Fuu-heuph….”


     After spitting out a short gasp, Argolas began sucking in that ominous energy.


     The negative energy that exceeded thousands, tens of thousands and into several hundreds of measurements began filling up Argolas’s body.


     This was the origin of the energy, as well as the source of incomparable high that no drug could induce for the demons. Argolas’s black tongue licked its lips, as the demon savoured the taste.


     “Well, now….” (Argolas)


     Once Argolas converted the energy sucked into its body to Mana, it extended its hand towards a small Gate in front of its eyes.


     “Although it is a little short, but…..” (Argolas)


     This much should be….


     “Fuu-heuph!!”


     Mana escaping from Argolas’s right hand got sucked into the Gate, and its size began to expand slowly. At first, the Gate was only the size of a basketball, but eventually, it grew large enough for a person to walk through.


     “Is it finally done?” (Alpha)


     When Alpha asked, Argolas nodded its head, although its expression was distorted.


     “It is by no means satisfactory, but still, it should be just about enough to allow passage from the other side. The problem would be with who among the exalted ones decides to come.” (Argolas)


     “H-mm….”


     Alpha scratched his chin.


     He couldn’t figure out what this little demon was trying to do here, but as long as it’d help his cause, then it didn’t matter. No, what was more important to him would be, how he should go about using them….


     It was at this moment that the Gate began to crazily distort and writhe. Having seen this change, Argolas hurriedly got down to its knees.


     “Kneel down, you foolish human! A truly mighty and exalted being shall arrive soon.” (Argolas)


     “I’m sorry, but my knees aren’t for kneeling down.” (Alpha)


     Alpha shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly, causing Argolas to silently glare at him. However, Alpha simply ignored it altogether.


     Soon, Argolas also stopped caring about Alpha as well.


     The Gate was opening up, after all. Meaning, there was no time to mind the small things anymore.


     Wuuoonngg….


     The Gate continued to writhe about this way and that from the immense, unseen pressure, before it finally opened up. And then, an unknown but definitely ominous aura exploded out from beyond.


     Alpha’s eyes narrowed to a slit and continued to witness the proceedings.


     Since there was an existence called a demon right in front of his eyes already, he couldn’t not believe, but then again, the fact that another realm that could potentially be real ‘hell’ was being connected to Earth? Now that was not something he could easily accept.


     It all kind of felt rather weird, like reality was merging with fantasy, or some such.


     “Mm?” (Alpha)


     For a moment there, Alpha’s sight caught onto a blurry shape.


     It was as if something was approaching from a far, beyond the Gate.


     “Fuu-woo….”


     Emitting a low-pitched moan that sounded as if it came from the deepest part of the abyss, something’s head emerged out from the Gate.


     First to appear were round horns, like the ones on a mountain goat.


     After those horns coloured in a hue closer to reddish black than pure black, a face that resembled a reptile emerged from the Gate next.


     The moment Alpha looked into the creature’s yellow irises split from top to bottom, his body trembled from the shock of his soul almost being sucked in there.


     A demon.


     Indeed, this was a demon.


     Alpha thought to himself, while sensing something fundamentally different compared to other lifeforms emanating from this creature.


     Could it be that he was in the middle of a huge misunderstanding?


     Was forming a partnership with demons the right thing to do?


     He began to doubt himself, and then, doubted some more.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Finally, the demon fully emerged from the Gate and stood before the two.


     The reptilian-face, and three horns on top of its head.


     And the muscular human-like upper body supported by four legs.


     Argolas deeply bowed its head before this being.


     “It is my honour to greet the great eighty-second demon king.” (Argolas)


     The creature referred to as the demon king slowly spat out a long breath. At the same time, the exhaled white breath thickly scattered in the air like the exhaled cigarette smoke.


     “This is where he is?”


     “That is correct, oh great one.” (Argolas)


     The 82nd demon king.


     Beltreche loudly roared out in a voice that sounded like iron scraping against iron.


     The voice that could shake humans’ hearts dug clearly into Alpha’s ears.


     “Where is that man, Yi Ji-Hyuk?!” (Beltreche)






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 151: So, I shall allow a little bit of amusement 1
      Chapter 151: So, I shall allow a little bit of amusement (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (TL: Unedited. My editor is too busy with school…..)


     “He’s somewhere far from here.” (Argolas)


     Beltreche’s yellow eyes slowly cast down to Argolas.


     “And is that something you should say?” (Beltreche)


     “I beg for your forgiveness…. Oh, great demon king, I dare not fight against that person with this weak body and this weak mind of mine. Regardless of how weakened he is, he’s still one of the demon kings. I would never dare to fight him.” (Argolas)


     “Mm…..”


     Beltreche nodded its head.


     Even though Yi Ji-Hyuk had become weaker, he was still nominally a demon king. It wouldn’t do for a demon king to fight a regular demon, after all.


     Wasn’t that the reason why Beltreche had personally come here for?


     “That treacherous, wicked and underhanded b*stard – did he truly lose his powers?” (Beltreche)


     “From my own observation, I could not even sense a trace of his former magical power.” (Argolas)


     “I shall ask you again. Are you for certain?” (Beltreche)


     “…….”


     Argolas quickly organised the available information inside his head. He confirmed, and then confirmed once more, before speaking up in a confident voice.


     “I am indeed certain.” (Argolas)


     Beltreche nodded its head in a display of accepting that answer.


     “It is so. Then, that d*mn human has finally lost his powers…..” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche’s tongue slowly licked its lips.


     The 99th demon king.


     A demon king among demon kings, who had appeared in the demon world as if he fell from the sky, and while marching from the edge to the centre of the world all alone, managed to subdue all the others.


     A legendary existence, who dared to lay his hands on the authority of demon king even though he was a measly human, possessed immeasurable magical power, and an army that no other demons king could ever hope to match.


     Back in the past, when he was still the 99th demon king and also referred to as the immortal king, even someone as noble as Beltreche could not dare to meet that man’s gaze.


     That’s how great the difference in the power level was.


     However, the story was different now.


     “I shall personally rip apart that impudent human who dared to sit on the throne of a demon king.” (Beltreche)


     Murderous intent leaking out from the entirety of Beltreche’s body thickly suppressed the air, causing Alpha to let out a soft groan.


     Immediately, Beltreche’s eyes were directed to Alpha.


     “A human?” (Beltreche)


     The moment he looked into those gloomy eyes of Beltreche, Alpha was overcome with the sensation of his soul freezing up.


     ‘This is interesting.’ (Alpha)


     Not his mind, but his body was reacting first. Currently, Alpha’s body was seeing that demon king in front of his eyes as a superior predator. He then began to coldly analyse the reactions of his body, now that he found himself in the role of a prey for the first time ever in his life.



     “Argolas.” (Beltreche)


     “Your wish is my command.” (Argolas)


     “Why is there a human in this place?” (Beltreche)


     At this question of Beltreche, Argolas hurriedly shoved its head on the ground.


     “I had no choice but to seek an accomplice in order to carry out my duty while being burdened with this weak body.” (Argolas)


     “And, that accomplice just so happens to be a human?” (Beltreche)


     “As you may well have heard before, there are no other species except humans in this world.” (Argolas)


     “So it is.” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche quietly stared at Alpha, before reaching out to grab his head. Alpha didn’t resist, and quietly accepted this act.


     “H-mm??”


     Beltreche looked on at Alpha with some interest, before nodding its head.


     “This man has some value.” (Beltreche)


     “He’s not so bad for a human.” (Argolas)


     “He’s rather praiseworthy for a human, indeed.” (Beltreche)


     Even after Beltreche withdrew its hand, Alpha silently stood there, staring.


     “However, oh human….” (Beltreche)


     “…….”


     Shurururu….


     Ominous, dark aura suddenly rushed around Alpha’s body.


     “I….” (Beltreche)


     Thud!!


     As if he was struck by a cannon shell, Alpha was powerfully pushed down to the ground.


     “….Find your posture not to my liking.” (Beltreche)


     Crack, crackle….


     Alpha’s body was manipulated by an unseen force, and soon, he had to assume a position of his head pressing to the ground in a kowtow.


     “That’s how a human should be.” (Beltreche)


     Alpha tried to resist the unseen force, but his limbs were twisting out of his control, while his skin burst open and blood flowed out.


     “I let you live only because I’ve acknowledged your role in this great me descending on this world. Demons and demon kings honour their promises. I shall grant your wish. Before that takes place, however. Don’t you agree that difference in status should be addressed properly?” (Beltreche)


     “Fufufufu.” (Alpha)


     Still pressed down to the ground, yet a low chuckle leaked out of Alpha’s lips.


     “Ho-oh?” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche saw this response and a grin formed on its lips.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     What an interesting human.


     As soon as the unseen force was withdrawn, Alpha slowly got up and fixed his attire.


     He then raised his hand quite elegantly and theatrically waved it in front of his chest, while one of his legs retreated rearward.


     Without a doubt, he was performing a supposedly-dignified salutation.


     But, it was a show of ridicule and contempt, instead.


     “I beg your pardon, oh dear demon king, the enemy of mankind. Please forgive this lowly being who foolishly did not show proper decorum in front of a demon king.” (Alpha)


     “Kekeke.” (Beltreche)


     Indeed, what an interesting fellow he was.


     He even dared to ridicule a demon king.


     He probably had sensed the incredible gap in power by now, yet to be able to maintain such an attitude.


     ‘Turning him into a full-fledged demon might be fun.’ (Beltreche)


     “If we had met earlier, it’d have been interesting.” (Beltreche)


     That’s what Beltreche honestly thought.


     The demons actually enjoyed existences of humans. If the divine beings loved humanity, then demonic entities enjoyed toying with them.


     If it was in the past, Beltreche would’ve been far too busy cooking up methods to use Alpha and have some fun. However, it was not like that anymore.


     Because of a certain human, he had now grown all fed up by humanity in general. That man was truly an underhanded, rotten, evil, narrow-minded and stinking being.


     “It does not matter. So, now. What is Yi Ji-Hyuk doing? Has he conquered this world yet?” (Beltreche)


     Argolas shook his head.


     “No, he has not. Currently, he hasn’t made any moves at all.” (Argolas)


     “M-mm?”


     That was impossible, when thinking back to the time the immortal king had devoured the demon world.


     How craze wild was he, when he invaded the demon world?


     For the first time in history of the demon world, a united front had to be established against a single demon king, didn’t it?


     When considering that man’s over-the-top style of conquest, which was massive enough to make others think of it as a true invasion of the demon world and not some simple territorial dispute between demon kings, Beltreche couldn’t help but think that this world should’ve been halfway fallen to that man’s hands by now….


     “He’s not making any moves at all?” (Beltreche)


     “He’s keeping a low profile. On top of this, it doesn’t seem like he has made any hidden preparations, either.” (Argolas)


     Beltreche’s facial muscles distorted as if it found something displeasing.


     “Is he done with playing, is that it?” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche pointed at the empty air with its long claw and continued on.


     “No, that can’t be it. After all, play time has only begun, so it can’t be over already.” (Beltreche)


     “Oh, exalted demon king, that man’s actions seem to indicate his desire to protect this world.” (Argolas)


     “Is that so?” (Beltreche)


     “So, he’ll naturally try to stop you, oh exalted demon king, once you start taking over this world.” (Argolas)


     “Indeed.” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche clicked its tongue, still sounding displeased over something.


     Protecting this world?


     The 99th demon king was doing what now?


     ‘Does not suit him.’ (Beltreche)


     That man was an existence born solely to destroy. Protecting something definitely did not suit him.


     “Do you understand the fact that, with all life in Berafe ceased to be, we need a new source for dark magic?” (Beltreche)


     “Yes, I do.” (Argolas)


     “A human-only world, one which no other beings have interfered with. I should reward you for guiding me to such a tasty realm.” (Beltreche)


     A reward from a demon king, no less.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “For the time being, should I start making things a bit more amusing, then?” (Beltreche)


     Demons and amusement were inseparable, to begin with.


     “Dare I ask you a question?” (Argolas)


     “M-mm?”


     “Has the exalted demon king retained all of his strength?” (Argolas)


     Beltreche slowly shook its head.


     “That’s impossible with a pathetic Gate like that. I’ve only retained about half of my original power.” (Beltreche)


     “But, that much is already enough for….?” (Argolas)


     Beltreche cackled ominously.


     “Half of me is more than enough to take over this weak world. This place isn’t Berafe, after all. Even if that man, the immortal soul, wishes to get in my way.” (Beltreche)


     “It is indeed so.” (Argolas)


     “And so, I shall allow him to enjoy a little bit of amusement. My grievances with that man means killing him right away will not satisfy my thirst.” (Beltreche)


     “………..”


     “So, what should I start with? H-mm?” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche seemed to deliberate on something, before asking Argolas.


     “How have you been acting until now?” (Argolas)


     After Argolas offered an in-depth explanation of what had transpired, Beltreche clicked its tongue in unhappiness.


     “You foolish little half-wit!” (Beltreche)


     “I am not worthy of your mercy.” (Argolas)


     “You are supposed to be a demon, yet you could only behave in such a manner? Even if you are a low-ranked one!” (Beltreche)


     “How dare the small me enter the exalted demon king’s eyes? Please enlighten me on the correct path.” (Argolas)


     “There is a certain amusing method.” (Beltreche)


     A small marble suddenly formed at the end of Beltreche’s fingertip.


     “Open up a Gate with this.” (Beltreche)


     “Yes, sir!” (Argolas)


     “You shall witness something quite interesting.” (Beltreche)


     Argolas carefully took the marble from Beltreche.


     And, Beltreche began cackling in that iron-scraping-iron tone of voice.


     In this place, where the demon world’s invasion of Earth was beginning in earnest….


     Alpha’s unreadable eyes were taking everything in silently.


     ***


     “Mom, I’m home!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You dumb fool!!” (mom)


     The moment Yi Ji-Hyuk opened the front door and entered his home, Park Seon-Duk quickly approached him.


     “No, wait. Mom, I……” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     SLAP!!


     “Kkeuck!!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s bent down to the floor after failing to withstand the sizzling pain shooting out from his back.


     It hurts!!


     Really, seriously, it freaking hurts!!


     This ahjumma, how is it possible for her to hurt me this badly??


     I mean, it’s nothing serious, she’s just slapping me on the back, so how can it hurt this much?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     It felt like his flesh was being ripped away.


     “How dare you crawl back home after a week of staying out?! And not even answering your phone once!!” (mom)


     “No, wait, didn’t I….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Didn’t I tell her before leaving?


     But, I thought I did?


     Ah…. That was for when I went to France, wasn’t it. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You think I should be the one to call your workplace and ask where my son has gone off to?! Isn’t it the basics for a son to report such things to his mother on time??” (mom)


     “You, you’re right, mother.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Kneel!” (mom)


     Plop.


     The absolute being that made NDF follow his every word like a little puppy, and caused a demon king from the demon world to burn with deep-seated grudge, was now kneeling in front of another, significantly more authoritative existence.


     “You’re not a kid anymore, yet why do you still act like one?” (mom)


     “I’m sorry.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You can’t even do something so basic, so how can you even think about doing something else?” (mom)


     “I’m sorry.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I!! Do I really need to spell it out for you every single time?? Aren’t you old enough to know them by now?? Just how long do I need to clean up after you…..?!” (mom)


     “….Please, just let me live.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk realised that his ears might start bleeding at this rate, so he clung onto mom’s leg and began pleading desperately.


     “I, I was wrong. Mom, please stop…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Do you, really? Just how many times do I have to tell you that coming up with excuses to get out of trouble is bad?! Even the last time, too! If you were thinking of going to France, you should’ve called me personally!! How dare you ask someone else to call instead…..” (mom)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared silently at the ceiling with an ‘enlightened’ look on his face.


     And, after being subjected to ten more minutes of stomach-twisting nagging, Yi Ji-Hyuk became a wet, soggy blanket that sank to the floor.


     ….I’d rather prefer getting hit by mental magic attacks.


     I always thought that humanity’s greatest weapon was Jeong Hae-Min’s sonic attack, but now I realise something just as worse is right next to me. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Inexplicably, Yi Ji-Hyuk became rather curious about what would happen if he kidnapped a demon and made it sit in front of mom’s incessant nagging.


     “And so!!” (mom)


     “Yep!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had been borrowing the divine help of ‘flow out of one ear’ technique until then, but quickly regained his bearings when mom’s voice rang out loudly.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk expertly maintained clear set of eyes, a sure sign of him not drifting away. Mom spoke to him in a determined voice.


     “So, what happened to your sister’s date?” (mom)


     “Uh?”


     “How can you be so indecisive on your own plan? Can’t you do this one thing properly, at least?” (mom)


     “Ahh….”


     That’s right, the date!


     That thing was supposed to happen, right…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “That’s why I’ve always been saying to you. Ng? You are…..” (mom)


     Just as another round of nagging was about to commence, Yi Ji-Hyuk jumped up from the floor and hugged his mom tightly.


     “What’s gotten into you?!” (mom)


     “Mom!! I’ll definitely bring that man over here! So, don’t you worry about a thing! For real!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “M-mm. Sure.” (mom)


     “I’ll definitely show you that I’m no ‘all talk and no go’, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The assurance Yi Ji-Hyuk hurriedly spat out in order to avoid another round of nagging caused the back of certain someone far away to shudder in horror.


     “….Why is it getting so cold all of a sudden?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s body shivered a little, and he poured yet another bottle of energy tonic to his favourite tumbler.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 152: So, I shall allow a little bit of amusement 2
      Chapter 152: So, I shall allow a little bit of amusement (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (TL: Partially edited. My editor’s still busy….)


     In front of the NDF building.


     Oh-Sik had no energy.


     He had been feeling rather depressed lately after not seeing his owner for a few days now. He couldn’t help but question how he had become this badly attached.


     In the past, he lived like a slave under that man’s rule for several decades; back then, he was simply afraid of the guy. But now, Oh-Sik must’ve grown close to his owner after going through quite a bit of stuff together. Oh, and he got fed by that man, too.


     Whimper~


     Oh-Sik plopped down on his butt and sniffed the air.


     Mm?


     This smell?


     Oh-Sik hurriedly got back up, his tail wagging furiously.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s scent was coming from somewhere out in front! Oh-Sik rushed forward, his tail wagging powerfully from side to side now.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Woof!!


     The metal chain attached to his neck got in the way, so he simply yanked at it and snapped it in half. The tough metal chain was ripped apart like a piece of plastic.


     Woof, woof!!


     Oh-Sik ran past the main street and entered the backstreet, finally discovering Yi Ji-Hyuk there. He then jumped into his owner’s arms.


     Grab.


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk remained resolutely cold-hearted. He easily caught the scruff of leaping Oh-Sik’s neck and dangled the mini-Ogre in the air, a frown forming on his face.


     “What’s wrong with you? Why are you so filthy??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whimper?


     Oh-Sik tilted his head, but Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at his pet with a still-unhappy expression.


     “Really now, what dogsh*t condition is this? Uh-whew!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked behind him and spoke to Affeldrichae following him.


     “Rinse this guy for me, will ya?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Okay.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae didn’t say anything else and simply summoned the spirit of water, Undine, and began washing Oh-Sik right there.


     Whimper!!


     Oh-Sik got frightened out of his skull and kicked around in the air, but Undine didn’t let him escape and swallowed him inside a large water bubble.


     Glup, glup!!


     As if the water was boiling over, the bubbles of air began assaulting Oh-Sik trapped within.


     Quite literally out of the blue, Oh-Sik came out to greet his owner only to go scuba diving rather unexpectedly. He desperately cried out, but too bad, no sound could escape when one was submerged under water.


     Glup, glup!!


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Just as tears formed in the eyes of Oh-Sik as he got beaten up inside the water bubble, the water suddenly vanished. And then…. the spirit of wind began drying him, instead.



     “Yup, this sure is convenient.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     However, it feels like something forgotten in the corners of my head is trying to revive when I’m looking at this…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “………Hey, you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s like, my memories are a wee bit fuzzy right now, but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Did you do the same thing to me, too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae tilted her head.


     “Back in the past when you were still in your rebellious phase, you became quite dirty several times, so I had to wash you.” (Affeldrichae)


     “………………..”


     “Just one wash, and you became so fluffy and cute, you know?” (Affeldrichae)


     “…..Thanks….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     She probably washed him with clothes, no?


     He wanted to ask her, but then again, he couldn’t quite work up the courage to do so.


     Right. What does it matter if I was wearing clothes or not back then. Our species are different, anyway.


     Yup, our species are different, so…….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Don’t you know what human rights are, you d*mn rotten lizard woman?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m a Dragon, so why should I worry about human rights? I’m not an animal protectionist, you know.” (Affeldrichae)


     “A human’s an animal now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What difference is there between humans trying to protect animals, and a Dragon trying to protect a human? You can only shower the beings inferior than you with love, no?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Euh…..”


     She’s right, but why do I feel so p*ssed off?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk gnashed his teeth and glared at Affeldrichae, before his head swivelled towards Oh-Sik.


     “Ohh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And he realised that the oh-so fluffy Oh-Sik looking all limp and energy-less was unbelievably adorable.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grabbed Oh-Sik floating in mid-air with his hand.


     “……..”


     Only until a minute ago, Oh-Sik was very enthusiastic. But now, he was sneakily averting his gaze.


     “Mm…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly turned Oh-Sik to face him, but the mini-Ogre simply shifted his head away in the opposite direction.


     “Are you actually sulking?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Oh-Sik didn’t reply.


     “What the heck. Hey, dude….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     You’re still an Ogre, you know?


     Not only that, you’re a male, too!


     So, how can you sulk over something like that?! Where’s your pride as an Ogre?


     I mean, you’ve been rinsed clean, but so what! How can you sulk over that? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Don’t you think you’re behaving too much like a dog lately?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whimper~.


     “Of course, I’m not saying that’s necessarily a bad thing, but well, with you behaving more and more like a dog recently even though you’re actually an Ogre, I keep getting confused on whether I should treat you like a real dog or an Ogre, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Right then, Affeldrichae’s expression hardened ever so slightly.


     What was this?


     She was simply listening to him talk, yet why did it feel like she was the one getting berated here?


     Perhaps Oh-Sik had felt the same sentiment as Affeldrichae, because the mini-Ogre’s brows began to rise up, as well.


     Woof, woof!!


     “What the hell?? How dare you raise your voice at me?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Oh-Sik flinched grandly and hurriedly lowered his head.


     Oh, why did I even bother, calling this guy my owner….


     Just what have I been waiting for all this time? (Oh-Sik’s inner monologue)


     Wetness formed around Oh-Sik’s eyes.


     If Choi Jung-Hoon was here, he’d let out a sigh of lament and say “I’ve seen an Ogre tear up again” but what a fortunate thing it was, he was not present at this location.


     “How dare you growl at me, when I fed you and gave you a place to sleep?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk loudly shouted out, Oh-Sik quickly averted his gaze and whimpered tragically.


     Affeldrichae looked at this development, and for the first time in her life, couldn’t help but feel a bit sorry for an Ogre.


     Which was strange, because to her, an Ogre was nothing more than a disposable pawn only good for guarding the gates, or maybe a tasty little snack…….


     It was at this point that a frown formed on Affeldrichae’s face.


     Perhaps she’d been in this human form for too long, because when she thought about eating an Ogre, she was overcome with a slight sense of disgust.


     ‘Do I need to revert back to my original self for a little while?’ (Affeldrichae)


     It wasn’t a good thing for her to feel too much like a human being. She was a Dragon, after all.


     There could be more than a few problems down the line if she continued to think like a human. However, reverting back to her original appearance would consume way too much Mana. Still, she should prioritise on suppressing potential side effects first.


     “Ng? Oh-Sik-ah, why are you acting like this? Ah??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     In the meantime, Yi Ji-Hyuk was still nagging the hell out of the poor Ogre. Witnessing this spectacle, Affeldrichae came to understand the existence called humans a little bit better.


     ‘Unlike Dragons, humans are deeply affected by the personalities of their parents.’ (Affeldrichae)


     The sight of Park Seon-Duk nagging and pounding on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s back, and this current sight of Yi Ji-Hyuk busy abusing Oh-Sik overlapped with one another in her eyes.


     ‘One ends up with a similar personality as one’s parents because of the inherited genes, but also the influences from the parents themselves during the one’s formative years affect the mental development as well, it seems.’ (Affeldrichae)


     The aura of Park Seon-Duk, the one Yi Ji-Hyuk found so teeth-grindingly fearful, could actually be seen from him now.


     This was a rather amusing sight, that’s for sure.


     “You d*mn fool!! Aren’t you supposed to pay back my graciousness of sparing you back then for the rest of your life?! Where is your morals, man?! How dare you bare your fangs at me?? You want a beating?? Ahh?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Stop trying to argue logically with an Ogre, please.


     Please stop. You really look pathetic. (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae could sense that goodwill she held towards Yi Ji-Hyuk eroding away just a tad.


     “Why don’t we stop there and get going?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk saw Affeldrichae’s less-than-impressed expression, and placed Oh-Sik on his shoulder.


     “I’m gonna stop here today because I’m going easy on you! It’s only because I’m such a nice guy. A nice guy, I tell ya!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Did all nice guys in this world freeze to death?


     Affeldrichae spat out a long groan. At the same time, Oh-Sik also spat out a long groan while perched up on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shoulder.


     Ever since the creation of universe, this was the first time that an Ogre and Dragon had sympathised with one another.


     Finally arriving at the NDF office, Yi Ji-Hyuk pushed open the door and entered, immediately spotting Choi Jung-Hoon knocking back a tumbler full of energy tonic.


     Choi Jung-Hoon almost fell into a pit of despair after discovering a pile of work waiting for him upon his return. Now, he was taking care of mountains of documents at a frightening speed, after making a belated new resolution for himself: Never, ever procrastinate with his work.


     ‘How admirable.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That’s how a real man should look like!


     “Uh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When the folks inside the office saw Yi Ji-Hyuk come in, they all hurriedly got up from their seats. They did that simultaneously, even though no one told them to do so nor did they make a prior arrangement.


     “Hmm? What’s up?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just as the mood turned a bit weird, Kim Dah-Hyun quickly opened his mouth.


     “Welcome back.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Uh, sure. Thanks.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk waved his hand around and greeted everyone. They all awkwardly bowed a little and returned to their seats.


     ‘What’s going on here?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shifted his gaze over back to Choi Jung-Hoon, still confused by this awkward atmosphere. Regardless of what others were doing, though – Choi Jung-Hoon was deeply immersed in his own work.


     “Keuh….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What a man~!


     From that dandy hairstyle to the figure-hugging business suit, he looked so cool even from a fellow man’s perspective. And there was him focusing so hard on his work like that, too!


     Wasn’t that simply the delicious icing on the cake??


     With a content grin on his face, Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly walked over to Choi Jung-Hoon’s desk.


     “How’s your work going?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon couldn’t help but clean out his ears.


     Did I hear something wrong just now?


     “Did you say something?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I asked about your work.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Oh. Uh, well, it’s going fine. Thank you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk with dazed eyes.


     Was he the kind of person to make a small talk like this?


     But, he would never do that, now would he?


     When Choi Jung-Hoon stared back with a weirded-out expression, Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned refreshingly.


     “Are you busy?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’m sorry?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I said, are you busy right now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, uh…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Are you blind?? Can’t you tell whether I’m busy or not?!


     If you have functioning eyes, you should be able to see for yourself!


     Doesn’t the information captured by your eyes get transmitted to your brain or something? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon began squeezing his fists tightly.


     This guy sure had a natural talent in riling people up with some of the most mundane words one could think of. Choi Jung-Hoon knew this, yet he couldn’t help but get worked up every time.


     He needed to calm the heck down.


     “….A little bit.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “So, like, it’s not a lot, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……..Something like that.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Of course, in reality, he was really busy. Swarmed with work. However, he was powerfully overcome with this feeling that he should not say that right in this moment.


     There was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s slightly quivering eyebrows and everything, you see.


     “That means you have a bit of time to have a chat with me, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…….I guess so?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     A chat, hmm….


     Let’s get it over with, so you can b****r off out of my way. I’ve got a c**p ton of documents I must submit by the end of today, you dumba*s! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon began to think that he had developed a new passive skill of being able to say something and think of something completely different.


     He might smile outwardly, but cry out inwardly – he was already accepting this as par for the course in his life now.


     “Okay, so what do you want to talk about?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Even before he had noticed it, a tone of voice that sounded a wee bit combative jumped out of Choi Jung-Hoon’s mouth. However, Yi Ji-Hyuk simply chuckled ‘magnanimously’ as if he didn’t mind that at all.


     “Find an opening in your schedule soon, please.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You mean, like right now??” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “No, not right now. But, you need to make sure to take a whole day off.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….But, why?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You made a promise, so it’s time to keep it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “A…. promise?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You promised to go to a theme park, remember?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Ah.”


     You were being serious? For real??


     You really wanted me to go?


     I didn’t do anything wrong, yet why do I have to go to a theme park with someone else’s family?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “You weren’t kidding about that?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Do I look like I’m kidding right now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….You’re right. You sound pretty serious.


     And that’s what scares me the most.


     What are you planning to do to me after dragging me there?


     Please, just leave me alone!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Do I really have to go?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, you promised.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, he did promise, but….


     “….But, uhm….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head leaned to the side.


     “A man does not go back on his words, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon replied in a righteous manner.


     “But, I do that all the time.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…..Now that I think about it, me too?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Right, it’s not like that I strictly followed through with everything I’ve said before.


     Indeed, that’s true, isn’t it?


     I used to lie like there’s no tomorrow, right?


     Sure, I did all that. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly acknowledged the fact.


     “Well, those couldn’t be helped, really. However, don’t you think you should keep at least this one?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………”


     “I mean, you promised me, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Immediately deciphering the hidden meaning of ‘go back on the promise you made with me, and let’s see if your back will be in one piece or not’ in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s words, Choi Jung-Hoon formed an awkward smile.


     “A promise is made to be honoured, I guess.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     For now, I gotta survive first!


     Yes, let’s live first! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “By the way, why a theme park….?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh, that. It’s nothing much. You just have to keep a kid occupied, that’s all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “A kid?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned brightly.


     “You’ll see when you get there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was overcome with this unknown sense of dread, and hurriedly looked around him to find someone who could help. It was at this point that a lifeline appeared before him.


     “Where are you planning on going this time?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young stood up from her seat and walked over to the two men.


     “A theme park.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….And who gave you the permission to go there?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Do I need to get a permission to go on a vacation from you, too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Obviously.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You can just treat as my annual paid leave, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “There is no annual leave in ND….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Just as she was about to refute that, Seo Ah-Young froze mid-sentence.


     ….There was indeed the “annual leave”.


     No one had invoked it yet, but now that she thought about it, there definitely was a paid leave system in the NDF.


     “What now? You wanna stop me from going on a paid leave, too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk stared right back at her with a victorious expression on his face while his head leaning to the side in a crooked angle, Seol Ah-Young’s innards began boiling over. She loudly shouted out in response.


     “Fine. When are you planning to go on this annual leave thing?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Why? You wanna stop me for real?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Flames burned brightly in her eyes now.


     “I’m going, too!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at her with dazed eyes now.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 153: So, I shall allow a little bit of amusement 3
      Chapter 153: So, I shall allow a little bit of amusement (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dug out his ear canals to make sure that he didn’t mishear her.


     “You wanna come, too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s right.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….Where to?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “To the very same theme park you two are going.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at Seo Ah-Young with a totally flabbergasted face, before clicking his tongue.


     “But, why? Why do you wanna join us?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Isn’t it supposed to be more fun with lots of people accompanying you to a theme park?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Uh?


     Well, uh, she’s not wrong about that, but…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Seizing the opening created by Yi Ji-Hyuk tilting his head, Seo Ah-Young threw out yet another deadly blow.


     “Unni!!” (Seo Ah-Young) (TL: Used by females to address older sisters/females)


     “Ng?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min, who had been quietly observing the situation from a corner, raised her head.


     “Wouldn’t it be nice if you went, as well?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “…Ng??” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s brain began spinning quickly then.


     Going to a theme park.


     ….With Yi Ji-Hyuk’s family.


     That did sound nice, but….


     Seo Ah-Young sensed the hints of reluctance coming from Jeong Hae-Min, and hurriedly ran over to the latter to whisper in her ear.


     “That man’s going too, you know.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Okay, I’m in!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min enthusiastically agreed right away, prompting Yi Ji-Hyuk to flinch.


     Grab!


     “Mm??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A pale-white hand emerged from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shadow and grasped his leg.


     “What…? You wanna go, too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The hand gestured “OK” and submerged back into his shadow.


     Just as Yi Ji-Hyuk began to get flustered by this rapidly-changing situation, Kim Dah-Hyun’s phone suddenly went off.


     Kim Dah-Hyun picked up the phone and said something to it, before turning towards Yi Ji-Hyuk with a somewhat sheepish expression on his face.


     “Uhm, excuse me, hyung-nim…” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “M-mm??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Dah-Som also wishes to go, as well.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “….Huh?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….O-oiii?! What the heck, how did this situation spiral out of control like this?


     No, hang on a bloody minute here!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “How did she find out and call you this quickly?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     To Yi Ji-Hyuk’s succinct question, Kim Dah-Hyun couldn’t immediately answer and mumbled this and that.


     “Well, uh, I, well, I don’t….” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was instantly overcome with nasty goosebumps and hurriedly scanned his vicinity.


     ‘I’m being watched!! Being spied on!!’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)



     There was no doubt his every single move was being watched!!


     “Can’t you manage your sister properly?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Dah-Hyun became a victim of wayward shrapnel redirected in his direction and crumpled to a corner.


     As if she was saying “I told you so”, Seo Ah-Young snorted at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Well, now. We should all go together, then.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Says who?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk loudly shouted out.


     “Don’t you have things to do?! No freaking way!! I ain’t taking anyone!! No!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young smirked derisively, then.


     “In that case, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon won’t be getting a day off. His request for a paid leave is denied.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Wowsers…. So petty. Seriously now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk gnashed his teeth.


     He just wanted to see his little sister get married, yet they were trying to stonewall him??


     “Make your choice. Either we all go together, or no one goes!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Hul……..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Suddenly faced with an unexpected crossroad, Yi Ji-Hyuk could only grab his head.


     What the hell?


     How did things turn out this way?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Seo Ah-Young smiled triumphantly after seeing his reaction. She was deeply pleased with herself, because it felt as if she had finally managed to punch him in the face.


     “Groan…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk groaned out grandly and opened his mouth.


     He sensed that him trying to salvage the situation with sophistry would only complicate matters even further.


     Most of all, the somewhat-chilly aura he sensed around near his legs placed a fair bit of pressure on him, and even if he tried to avoid all these hangers-on covertly, with Kim Dah-Hyun seemingly knowing everything, hiding from these people’s sights would be nigh-on impossible.


     If that was the case, then….


     “Fine. Fine! Let’s all go. We’ll go together.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     His eyes gleamed brightly.


     “However, if you get in the way? Imma chuck you into the Pacific ocean! Got that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Get in the way? Of what?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Well, there is a thing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He ignored Seo Ah-Young and her confusion for now, and looked at Choi Jung-Hoon.


     Indeed, what did it matter if there was a crowd? As long as his goal was met, it didn’t matter anyways.


     “Okay, so. Clear up your schedule.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Wait. There’s no need to do things in such a roundabout way.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     As soon as Seo Ah-Young spoke up, she picked her phone up and called somebody. When the call got through, Seo Ah-Young announced in a monotone voice.


     “We’ll be on a break tomorrow.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “What?!”


     “I said, we’ll be on a break, tomorrow.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “No, wait a minute! Director Seo! What is this all about? Please explain yourself properly!! Are you trying to say that the NDF will close up shop for tomorrow???”


     “Yes.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “Are you out of your mind?! What are you trying to achieve here??”


     “After the creation of this department, we all worked tirelessly without taking a single day off. We didn’t even rest on weekends, and continued to work overtime, over and over again. Which means, it should be fine for us to take a day off.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “But, what if something happens, then?!”


     “We’ll leave a couple of people here, then. Is that fine?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “Director Seo!!”


     “Oh, in that case, should we operate on a rotation basis, with proper holidays and all?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “….Have a relaxing day off.”


     “Thank you.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Easily solving the situation, Seo Ah-Young ended the call and looked at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Tomorrow, it is.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “……………….”


     She’s completely unanswerable.


     Since when did she become such a charac…. Oh, wait. She’s always been like that, hasn’t she? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     After inadvertently bringing out Seo Ah-Young’s true nature into the open, Yi Ji-Hyuk beat a hasty retreat in silence. Meanwhile, she turned around and made the announcement.


     “You all take the day off tomorrow.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Waaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!”


     The NDF agents all roared out in happiness.


     They had come home after half a year in hell, yet they were immediately thrust back into the usual daily routine without even a day of rest. So, quite obviously, their dissatisfaction had reached a pretty dangerous level.


     Kim Jae-Beom also cried out in happiness, before asking a question with a smiling face.


     “Oh, by the way, who’ll be manning this place tomorrow?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “…….”


     Seo Ah-Young wordlessly stared at Kim Jae-Beom.


     Receiving that stare, Kim Jae-Beom could only feel despair.


     “Ah….”


     So, it was me.


     Yup, me. It was me…. (Kim Jae-Beom’s inner monologue)


     Kim Jae-Beom’s head faltered. Seo Ah-Young placed her hand on his shoulder and flatly spoke.


     “Keep your eyes open.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yes, ma’am…….” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “If something happens, you call me right away. And make sure to confirm the emergency hotlines, too.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yes, ma’am…….” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Choi Jung-Hoon dazedly stared at this unfolding spectacle, before vehemently opposing it.


     “Tomorrow?! What do you mean, tomorrow?! You know how ridiculous the amount of work I need to go through is, yet how can you say I should take a day off tomorrow?? Even if the sky collapses on itself, I won’t be able to finish these by the end of today!! I’m not going!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     After seeing Choi Jung-Hoon’s resolutely determined attitude, Seo Ah-Young wordlessly shifted her gaze over to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Ng?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t tell why she was staring at him. She quietly walked over and whispered in his ear.


     “He’s got a lot of work.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Okay. So what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why would he have so much work?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Well, that’s because there are lots of things to be taken care.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Then, why does he have to be the only one to do that?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     ….Uh?


     Right, that’s wrong, isn’t it?


     If there’s a lot of work, then the number of workers should increase, no? Why should the original worker be subjected to more pain and suffering? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “And, well, didn’t you, you know, the last time?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     When Seo Ah-Young said that, a vein popped up on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s forehead.


     Ah, right. I completely forgot about that. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hold on for a second.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk walked over to Kim Jae-Beom and asked for something. He got a phone number, and called it right away.


     ***


     “H-mm….”


     A certain man in the ‘prime’ of his life was enjoying the warmth of the lazy afternoon sunlight in his office with a piping hot cup of coffee in his hand.


     His slightly-ash-grey hair and a face with just enough wrinkles brought a certain dignified air about him.


     An afternoon of an astute politician would always be busy, but it could also be rather peaceful, as well.


     “Well, I should….”


     Since he had to meet the President and make a report, he should start preparing…..


     Ringggg….


     It was then, his smartphone suddenly went off, and the politician frowned in displeasure.


     There shouldn’t be any direct calls coming at this time of the day….


     If it was someone who didn’t know him, they wouldn’t call him to begin with; those who knew him wouldn’t deliberately try to disrupt his tea time, either.


     “Who could it be….?”


     He was none other the Foreign Minister, Hah Dae-Seong. He stared at the screen of his phone with irritation and a bit of anger, before his head tilted to the side. (TL: the author made a mistake with the Foreign Minister’s name. It’s supposed to be Hah Dae-Seok, but here, it’s Hah Dae-Seong. I’ll TL according to what’s in the raw.)


     ‘I don’t know this number….’ (Hah Dae-Seong)


     He could just drop the call, but something didn’t feel right.


     “H-mm….”


     Hah Dae-Seok tapped the ‘Answer’ icon and brought the phone closer to his ears.


     “Who is this?” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “Hi, Minister ahjussi.”


     ‘….Minister ahjussi?’


     Which crazy buffoon would greet so sloppily a government minister of a country like this?! Unless it was some random elementary school kid giving him a prank call after somehow getting a hold of this number!


     Hah Dae-Seong was about to explode in irritation and hang up, but then, a certain ominous feeling brushed past his brain.


     ….Could it be?


     “W-who is this?” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “It’s Yi Ji-Hyuk speaking.”


     “Heeeiiick?!” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     Having received Yi Ji-Hyuk’s call totally out of the blue, South Korea’s Foreign Minister Hah Dae-Seong felt his heart fall to the pit of his stomach.


     Why! Why was his calling?! Why!


     “W-why are you calling me?” (Hah Dae-Seon)


     – “I thought I definitely had asked you to resolve the situation this side, but it looks like nothing’s been done yet?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hah Dae-Seong squeezed his eyes shut.


     What should he do about this crazy as*hole??


     “It seems that you’re not aware of it yet, but a large organisation usually moves slowly like this. Even if I issued a directive, it’ll need some time for everything to get processed. And also, although I am a minister, I still don’t have the power to change the workings of a government to my whims overnight…..” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “Where are you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     – “I’m asking you, where are you currently?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……………”


     Why do you wanna know that now?! (Hah Dae-Seong’s inner monologue)


     – “No, hang on a minute. You should still be at the Foreign Ministry. Wait for me there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm?? Mm?! Wha-what are you doing? What’s going on here?!” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “Since you don’t wanna listen, I’m going there personally to talk to you face to face, that’s all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “N-no! Wait! Don’t do that! I have completely understood you, and I can definitely explain this! I’m being honest! So, please, just hold on for a minute there!” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     Stop it, you, you…. crazy b*stard!!


     Don’t come over here!


     Do not come!!!! (Hah Dae-Seong’s inner monologue)


     – “Huh, but nothing’s been resolved as far as I can see, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’ll definitely take care of it!! I’ll do it right now, so calm down, please! R-right, what do you need? Tell me, what do you need from me right now??” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “Huh. Uhm, well, hang on a sec.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It sounded like there was a conversation taking place, before someone else spoke through the phone.


     – “Pardon me, sir. This is Choi Jung-Hoon speaking.”


     ‘This son of a b*tch…..’ (Hah Dae-Seong)


     The old saying went that one would feel even more hatred towards the sister-in-law smiling on the side, rather than at the incessantly berating mother-in-law – currently, Hah Dae-Seong was getting angrier at Choi Jung-Hoon instead of Yi Ji-Hyuk, for some reason.


     “Okay, so what is that you need?” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “First of all, I’d like to apologise for calling you in such a manner.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Get the f*ck out of here, you scumbag!!


     If you’re really feeling that way, then don’t worsen the situation to this degree!!


     Yes, I was the moronic one, marching straight into that hell, thinking that I could control that man. (Hah Dae-Seong’s inner monologue)


     Now that his thoughts arrived at this place, Hah Dae-Seong’s hatred against Choi Jung-Hoon had lessened somewhat.


     Well, he was sitting here, only receiving Yi Ji-Hyuk’s phone call after a long while, but Choi Jung-Hoon had to stick right by that crazy b*stard’s side all the time and be on the receiving end of the constant abuse.


     “….Okay, so what is it that you need?” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “First of all, we’ll be vacating the premises tomorrow due to an emergency, so we need additional manpower to sub for us. Also, we need more than five additional full-time agents with a clearance grade higher than 5 who can at least manage the paperwork here. Oh, and finally, the current allocation of budget for our department is far too miniscule.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Funds and manpower, is it….” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “Oh, and then…. Well, we’re located on the far outskirts, so it’s a bit cumbersome to eat a proper meal here as well. We wish to build a cafeteria here, so please grant us the necessary budget and the manpower for that. That’s an issue of employees’ wellbeing….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Hey, you said you’re sorry, didn’t you? You son of a b*tch!!


     Is that something someone feeling apologetic should ask for? Restaurants are far away, so you wanna build one nearby?! (Hah Dae-Seong)


     Hah Dae-Seong was further subjected to more demands after that. He spoke up while fatigue washed up over him.


     “Are they everything you want from me?” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “These are simply the matters we requested from you the last time. However, a few more urgent matters have cropped up in the meantime, and so……” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     What an immoral b*stard!!


     Lessening of hatred, my foot!!


     As soon as the matters with Yi Ji-Hyuk get resolved one way or the other, I’ll make sure that you find yourself sent to an uninhabited island all alone!! (Hah Dae-Seong’s inner monologue)


     “However, you know as well as I do that all those matters can’t be taken care of in one day. I need to request assistance from the defence ministry first, and since the NDF is a branch of the Presidency, I need to make a report upstairs, too…..” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “….Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk wants the phone back, sir.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Tell him that everything will be sorted out. For real! Definitely before the end of today!!” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     – “Well, in that case, I’ll take your word for it and hang up.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Groan….”


     Hah Dae-Seong angrily shut the phone off. He stood up from his seat and loudly shouted out.


     “Vice Minister!!! Tell the Vice Minister to come and see me!! Right now!” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     The secretary waiting on the outside of the office let out a loud audible reply and hurriedly moved his a*s.


     “I won’t die peacefully at this rate….” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     Hah Dae-Seong plopped down on his seat. He pulled out a cigarette and lit it up.


     He tried pretty hard not to smoke indoors, but he couldn’t help it, with what had transpired just now and all.


     “Sure, it’s the most prosperous period in the history of South Korea, but….” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     Ever since the founding of this nation…..


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     No, even when looking through the entire history, no other previous nation establishing itself in the Korean peninsula would have enjoyed such an unprecedented power.


     Just how satisfied did he feel whenever he answered all those very polite phone calls coming from the American diplomats?


     “But then, why oh why…..” (Hah Dae-Seong)


     Hah Dae-Seong rubbed his eyes with his thick fingers.


     And the wise old they said that ill fortune would always accompany the good omen….


     Who would’ve thought that both the ill fortune and good omen just so happened to be in the shape of one man?


     “Uh-whew……”


     Hah Dae-Seong spat out a long sigh that embodied his sorry state.


     And now, there was one more person in this world who had finally come to a realisation that being mixed up in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s matters would only make his life very, very arduous.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 154: So, I shall allow a little bit of amusement 4
      Chapter 154: So, I shall allow a little bit of amusement (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (TL: Partially edited.)


     In front of the NDF building.


     “….Where are we going again??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dazedly asked.


     Okay, so, where did she say it was? Did I hear it correctly or not?


     Without a doubt, it was Yi Ji-Hyuk himself who talked about going to a theme park. But the kind of a theme park he had in mind was something like…. the one in Yongin, kinda like that. (TL note at the end)


     However, what the hell?


     “In America?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, in America.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You wanna go to a theme park in America???” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes. Is there something wrong? That’s where you’ll find the world’s best theme park, so quite obviously, we should go there if we want to have fun, don’t you think so?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dumbfoundedly stared at Seo Ah-Young.


     She was planning to go the United States of freaking America just for a fun day out at a theme park. Just what kinda bullsh*t notion was this?


     What a bizarre notion, that.


     Indeed, it was a bizarre notion, but….


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s stare shifted to Jeong Hae-Min decked out in a bright dress standing next to Seo Ah-Young.


     ‘Well, as long as she’s here, it’s not bizarre at all, I guess.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The reason why most Koreans wouldn’t think of having a day out in America was because of the transport costs, as well as the time needed to get there. But, with Jeong Hae-Min around, both of those issues were addressed in full, so was there a reason not to go?


     ‘Yup, as expected of a teleporter.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What a tremendously wide variety of usages she had.


     No matter the destination, he was going to utilise the services of the shuttle Jeong Hae-Min. So, who cared about distance and all that?


     “Okay, fine. So, are we ready to go?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, looks like everyone’s here, doesn’t it?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk narrowed his eyes and scanned his surroundings.


     Never mind the blindingly beautiful Seo Ah-Young kitted out in a black skirt and a cardigan thrown over her white shirt, just what was up with Doh Gah-Yun’s attire??


     Was that supposed to be her putting in some effort to look more presentable?


     “….Hey, who dressed her?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began glaring in annoyance.


     That kid wasn’t some preschooler going on a field trip, so how could anyone force her to wear that frilly dress??


     “It was me!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young began smiling brightly as if she was expecting to be praised or some such, prompting Yi Ji-Hyuk to slowly shake his head. He then looked at Jeong Hae-Min.


     Now that was an excellent sense of fashion.


     Pleasantly plain, as befitting a celeb; she was a walking showcase of brand name clothes that at once seemed like she just threw on whatever she could find in the closet, but at the same time, there was just a subtle hint of her coordinating her clothes just right.



     “Hey, will you do something about that girl’s appearance?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min checked Doh Gah-Yun’s status and spat out a long sigh. She then grabbed the hand of the younger girl and dragged her away.


     “No, hang on a minute. Confirm the hous….”


     Even before he could finish, a van suddenly drove up from the far corner of the street and stopped in front of Jeong Hae-Min.


     *SFX for the van’s side door sliding open*


     The side door of the van opened, and everyone could see rows of clothes in there.


     “Wait for a minute.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min dragged Doh Gah-Yun into the van, and closed the door shut.


     “……….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue as he witnessed that scene.


     Sure, she might be a celebrity and all, but why would she feel the need to carry around extra clothes in a separate vehicle?


     Oh, well. She was a celeb, after all…


     …Eh? Hold up! She’s a teleporter!


     If she needs a change of clothes, she can just teleport to her own house or the closet, can’t she?!


     If she can’t make up her mind, then she can just teleport around with her coordinator, so is there a reason to really have a van full of clothes like that?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Not one person here is sane. Not even one!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head helplessly and shifted his gaze over to the rest.


     Kim Dah-Som was kitted out like the usual, simple and easy to move around, and as for Kim Dah-Hyun standing next to her….


     “What’s up with you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Why are you even here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “My little sister is going, so I must go, as well.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “What does your sister going have to do with you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, an oppa must chaperone her little sister wherever she goes.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “……………….”


     Yup, even this guy was beyond help.


     Now that Yi Ji-Hyuk thought about it, it wasn’t just the females around him who were a bit insane. Even the men surrounding him all had misplaced a few screws in their heads, too.


     At least, there was one silver lining here and that would be….


     Behold.


     That wondrous appearance.


     “Keuh….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at Choi Jung-Hoon and spat out a sigh of admiration.


     Choi Jung-Hoon had escaped from his usual look of the regent hairstyle and the slick business suit. He now wore a simple sweater and a pair of blue jeans, plus he let his hair down, too. He just exuded a different aura altogether now.


     If the Choi Jung-Hoon of everyday emitted a sharp, sword-like aura of an elite, then the current him would be…..


     ….The walking, talking ‘ikemen’?


     For some reason, it felt like the sun would shine down on a cloudy day and rain would stop falling if he opened his mouth to speak.


     That was why Yi Ji-Hyuk could only sigh in appreciation.


     There were plenty of handsome men back in Berafe. If one were only to judge with the facial features and nothing else, then Choi Jung-Hoon wasn’t beautiful enough to be on their level.


     If one were to be honest about it, then Kim Dah-Hyun was better looking than Choi Jung-Hoon, even.


     However, Choi Jung-Hoon had this innate magnetic charm that attracted other people.


     ‘If he was born in the past, he’d either have become a king, or the worst traitor in history.’


     Indeed, that man was born with a sky-high natural charm.


     He didn’t make enemies that easily, and his ability to make others think of him as a good person was not something any old regular Joe could possess.


     Heck, even Yi Ji-Hyuk viewed Choi Jung-Hoon in positive light, didn’t he?


     “It must be my first time seeing you in casual clothes.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Honestly, I’m not really used to this.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon smiled wryly and took a look at himself.


     It felt like his awkwardness was increasing by several folds when he felt his hair flowing down instead of swept back in the regent style.


     “Is this everyone?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     When Seo Ah-Young asked, Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     “My family hasn’t shown up yet!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You didn’t come with them?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began shuddering from barely-checked frustration.


     They went on and on about women needing time to prepare and some rubbish like that, and wasted his time. So, he only asked them to hurry up a bit, but then, he got branded as an unsophisticated country bumpkin and got chased out of his own home.


     “I didn’t return home to be treated like this, you know!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon me?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “…….Never mind.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The woman’s mind was a mystery, indeed.


     He had met so many women in over a thousand years of his life, yet no matter where and when, it seemed like their heads were still an unholy mess of confusion, a world of chaos, and a void full of dangerous maelstrom.


     *SFX for the van’s side door sliding open*


     It was then, the door of the van slid open, and Jeong Hae-Min emerged outside looking all triumphant and the like.


     “Ta-da!”


     In the direction Jeong Hae-Min’s over-the-top gesture was pointing at, Doh Gah-Yun was walking out of the van, looking somewhat awkward.


     “H-mm?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon stared at Doh Gah-Yun, his hand wrapped around his chin.


     The kid wore monotone clothes most of the time, but with a bit of colour injection, her looks seemed to have come alive now.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Very good.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When Choi Jung-Hoon declared as so, everyone nodded their heads, with the sole exception of Yi Ji-Hyuk. He was too busy staring at Seo Ah-Young with an expressionless face, that was why.


     “What now?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You can still run your mouth after nearly scarring a child for the rest of her life like that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I, I did my best, you know!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….Not everything requires your so-called best. Wake up!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Keuk!!”


     Struck hard by the truth of life, Seo Ah-Young began faltering on her feet. That man knew how to say something one just couldn’t retort against.


     “Hey, shorty.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Don’t call me shorty!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min shouted back, but Yi Ji-Hyuk simply dug his ear canals nonchalantly and roundly ignored her protest.


     “Go to my house and fetch my family, will ya?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….You mean, me?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Who else is there?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Groan…..”


     Jeong Hae-Min nodded her head, and went Poof! from the spot. Shortly thereafter, she reappeared again, this time accompanied by Park Seon-Duk and Yi Ye-Won.


     “Welcome.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Nice to see you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Since Seo Ah-Young and Choi Jung-Hoon were familiar with Yi Ji-Hyuk’s family members, the duo greeted them first.


     “Oh my goodness, it’s been a while.” (mom)


     “Hello there.” (Ye-Won)


     Unlike Park Seon-Duk, whose greeting sounded good-natured and warm, Yi Ye-Won greeted the duo cautiously as if she was feeling a bit shy.


     “I heard that it was an employees-only day out, so thank you for inviting us as well.” (mom)


     Park Seon-Suk spoke while bowing her head, causing Seo Ah-young to form an awkward smile as she bowed back.


     She said ‘invited’.


     Technically speaking, it was Seo Ah-Young who decided to insert herself in the first place. So, when that lady said such things, it felt like her conscience was being poked by a sharp stick.


     “Well, it suuuure is nice to go together, I guess.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young sensed Yi Ji-Hyuk’s criticising glare stabbing into her back and cold sweat drops formed on her forehead.


     “Now that everyone’s here, let’s get going.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min nodded her head after Yi Ji-Hyuk voiced his opinion. She then told everyone to hold the hand of the person next to them.


     “Make sure to never let go.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Yes~.”


     However, for some reason, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t immediately hold Jeong Hae-Min’s hand, and instead, stood there pondering.


     “What’s wrong?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “No, well, it’s like…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk searched through his pockets and then, tilted his head.


     “I’ve got my phone, my wallet’s here, and I checked everything, but… But, it’s like, I’m kinda worried about something.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If something does go wrong, we can just teleport back, so let’s get going already.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk grasped Jeong Hae-Min’s hand, they all disappeared from the spot, leaving only the empty street behind.


     A lone man then suddenly appeared in this empty street and took a look at the front of the NDF building with no one standing there. He slowly fell on his knees.


     “What, what about me……” (dad)


     Dad could only shed a tear of sorrow as he was left abandoned today as well.


     *


     “Wow!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min exclaimed loudly as she stared at the spectacle in front of her eyes.


     “Look! Look over there!! It’s a huge castle!! It’s so big!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Ahh, sure thing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “And that mascot over there is so cuuute, too!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “It’s just a rat.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “And that mascot!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Just a duckling.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….What about that one, then?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “It’s a just bitc…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL: the joke here revolves around Korean wordplay which obviously can’t be TLed into English. I tried, tho….)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shut his mouth up real quickly, perhaps realising that he shouldn’t finish his sentence.


     A theme park stretching as far as eyes could see. Yi Ji-Hyuk was truly impressed by this overwhelming spectacle.


     “Wow. It’s really big.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Close your mouth. You sound so unsophisticated.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Oh, so you came here before, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Wow, that’s so pretty, isn’t it?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     ….Would you look at her quickly changing the topic?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s narrowed eyes glared at her, but Jeong Hae-Min did not look back.


     “Mm, so. People come here to have fun, is it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yup.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “So, like, what are we supposed to do here for fun, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Hey, you’re the one who wanted to go to a theme park, so why are you asking us for that?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at Seo Ah-Young and asked.


     “Okay, so. What should we do now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s my first time coming to a place like this, so don’t ask me.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     At Seo Ah-Young’s confident, straightforward reply, Yi Ji-Hyuk could only click his tongue and turn his head elsewhere.


     “Anyone here who has come to a theme park before?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……………”


     No one replied back.


     “What a pathetic bunch….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue again, while his group lowered their heads in embarrassment. To be treated so disdainfully by Yi Ji-Hyuk, how shameful was this?


     “What about you, then?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Nope, never.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Then, what are you so proud about?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk puffed out his chest.


     “I’m always proud.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Sure thing.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Choi Jung-Hoon hurriedly took control of the situation.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “For the time being, let’s go inside. We’ll just have a go on the various attractions and rides. That should be fine, don’t you think so?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head.


     “Okay, let’s go.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took to the front and began walking, and the others followed after him.


     *


     “So, this is the place, then.” (Alpha)


     Alpha smiled slightly as he stared at the massive amusement park. He was holding a certain small ‘artefact’ Beltreche gave to him earlier.


     “Now, let’s see.” (Alpha)


     He chose a suitable spot, and placed this artefact down on the ground.


     “And then….” (Alpha)


     He then began injecting the dark Mana he received from the demons into the marble-like artefact.


     “Heuph!”


     This process was body-shudderingly painful, but Alpha didn’t even blink once and endured it. This dark Mana thing was a dangerous power indeed, but that was precisely the reason why it was so valuable.


     Also, he heard that this was the source of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s strength, so it was definitely worth researching, too.


     Vrrrrrr!!


     The artefact began vibrating as soon as it accepted the dark Mana from Alpha. And a small Gate slowly formed in the air.


     “Hmm….”


     Alpha stared at that small Gate and tilted his head.


     Looking at that basketball-sized Gate, he wondered what a small thing like that could even do.


     Beltreche sneered derisively at the methods that had been employed until now, and gave Alpha this artefact, so it should possess some sort of a special effect, but then again, he couldn’t really tell what that could be.


     Oh, well. At least he finished his task, so that was that.


     Alpha was about to leave, but his steps came to an abrupt halt. He took another look at that Gate.


     Something was emerging out from the Gate.


     There were sounds of vibrations, and noises of buzzing.


     And when that something finally popped out of the Gate, Alpha could only chuckle in dumbfoundedness.


     “Well, definitely, this would…. be quite effective.”


     It was really hard to tell what the plans of those demons were, but he couldn’t deny the effectiveness of it. Alpha recalled the sight of demons while looking at that Gate, and slowly turned around.


     “It’s going to get amusing, for sure.”


     Alpha’s gaze was now directed towards the amusement park.


     He wasn’t even trying to target that man, but well, what an opportune timing this was.


     “Indeed, very amusing.”


     The corners of Alpha’s lips arched up.






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 155: So, I shall allow a little bit of amusement 5
      Chapter 155: So, I shall allow a little bit of amusement (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “You want to divide the group into two?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     At Yi Ji-Hyuk’s suggestion, Choi Jung-Hoon tilted his head.


     There were many different ways to have fun in an amusement park, but was there a need to divide the group? There weren’t that many in the group to begin with – only around ten people or so.


     “Well, that makes having fun easier.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I don’t quite understand why that makes having fun easier, though?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Because, it just makes having fun easier.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, I think….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That. Makes. Having. Fun. Easier.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Yes, dividing the group sounds like a good idea.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Successfully making Choi Jung-Hoon admit defeat, Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his head triumphantly. Finding this scene not to her liking, Seo Ah-Young asked a question in a testy voice.


     “Okay, so how will we divide the group, then?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “First of all, we separate the normal people from the ability users.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk confidently declared so, Seo Ah-Young also confidently tried to trip him up.


     “Why? Why should we split up like that??” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You’re asking me about a blindingly obvious thing. Ability users lack a sense of danger. You can extract yourselves out no matter where and when or the type of incident facing you. Which means, when riding the same type of attraction as others, you won’t feel any thrill at all. So, if both the normal people and ability users go around together, trying to choose what to ride will become too annoyingly complicated!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Now rendered speechless, Seo Ah-Young could only stare blankly at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     This man wasn’t supposed to be able to argue his point so logically!


     Just as Seo Ah-Young was getting shocked from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s sensible reply, Kim Dah-Hyun was desperately voicing his dissent.


     “B-but! The group will be unevenly divided if you do that! Look! There are only four normal people here! And as for us the ability users, we got Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, Director Seo Ah-Young, Miss Jeong Hae-Min, Miss Doh Gah-Yun, and myself! Five people! It’s four against five!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “….That sounds about right to me, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yeah, it does, doesn’t it?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     ….Uh? That’s weird. Shouldn’t there be one more person here?


     Wait, where’s Miss Affeldrichae? (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     Kim Dah-Hyun fell into a momentary panic. But such a minor thing wouldn’t faze him at all.


     “However! It might get dangerous if there are only normal people in the group! So, an ability user who can control the situation should accompany them! Yes, that’s right!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)



     “What could possibly be dangerous inside an amusement park?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Like, for instance! What if those mascots go crazy and start attacking people? How can you be so sure that nothing dangerous will happen here? What if she gets injured??” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a long groan and spoke up.


     “Hey, Dah-Hyun-ah.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Yes?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Being a siscon is an illness. You should go see a doctor.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “W-who’s a siscon here?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tutted audibly.


     Yup, that’s an illness, alright.


     After being subjected to all that mental abuse at her hands, you instinctively have a seizure whenever your little sister is mentioned, yet you still like her that much? What a weird personality you got there. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Oh, so. You want to go around with your little sister, is that it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at Kim Dah-Hyun as if he was looking at a disgusting insect, prompting the latter to lower his head, depressed.


     What the hell, this crazy buffoon.


     You came this far, yet you wanna stick around your little sister? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Something like that was unimaginable to a sane-minded person. If someone told Yi Ji-Hyuk to stick around Yi Ye-Won and enjoy his day, he would’ve just vomited blood and collapsed on the spot.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk glanced at Ye-Won, standing in a corner with a prim expression on her face, and slowly shook his head.


     Even the top celeb in Korea would be no better than just a regular schmuck in her eyes!


     “Yup, it’s an illness. A bloody illness.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out another groan while looking at Kim Dah-Hyun.


     “However, I do think that an ability user accompanying us is a good idea. Well, there’s nothing wrong with being cautious, is there?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     As soon as Choi Jung-Hoon sided with him, Kim Dah-Hyun stared at the former with deeply grateful eyes.


     ‘As expected of Mister Choi Jung-Hoon!’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     As expected of the sole man of virtue in the NDF!!


     “M-mm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk deliberated on the matter for a short while, before nodding his head.


     Indeed, that wasn’t bad idea at all.


     “Well, in that case, sure. But…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pointed at Kim Dah-Hyun.


     “He’s definitely rejected.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ah?! But, why not???” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue and spoke.


     “Because you’re the kind of guy who would only look after your sister and no one else if something happens.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Agreed.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     After Choi Jung-Hoon readily agreed, Kim Dah-Hyun crumbled on the spot. He was looked down on by the NDF’s only virtuous man.


     Choi Jung-Hoon looked at Kim Dah-Hyun sprawled on the ground and decisively turned his head away, before throwing out a question.


     “In that case, who will accompany us?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Me.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Mm?”


     Even before the choice could be made, someone raised her hand up. Since this was quite unexpected, Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head immediately.


     “You?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes. Everything will be fine if I go.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “H-mm….”


     It was Seo Ah-Young who had raised her hand. Indeed, if she was to go, he’d be at ease.


     Her abilities were excellent, her rank was high, and quite unexpectedly, her sense of duty was strong, to boot. And, in the event of an emergency, a tall pillar of flames would shoot up in the air. So, confirming the situation should be easy as well.


     Arguably, she was the best candidate for the job, but…. Why was this woman volunteering here?


     “What’s gotten into you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Because, no one else would want to go in the first place.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Eh?”


     Seo Ah-Young spat out a sigh.


     Doh Gah-Yun, Jeong Hae-Min, Kim Dah-Hyun and Yi Ji-Hyuk. Finally, Seo Ah-Young. Five.


     Among them, Kim Dah-Hyun already had been rejected. Both Doh Gah-Yun and Jeong Hae-Min would prefer to hang around Yi Ji-Hyuk, so that left Seo Ah-Young. She had no choice but to go.


     Those two might infuriate her with their antics, but in the end, both of them were her ‘unni’ and ‘little sister’ that she both liked.


     ‘But wait. Am I doing the right thing here?’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     Wouldn’t forcibly separating those two from Yi Ji-Hyuk actually be more helpful, instead?


     While Seo Ah-Young was seriously contemplating the grim reality of the situation involving her ‘unni’ and ‘little sister’, there was another kid reaching out to grasp her hand.


     “Ng?”


     That gentle, yet strong hand surprised Seo Ah-Young somewhat, so she raised her head to take a look. And she found Kim Dah-Som tightly holding her hand.


     “M-mm??”


     You shouldn’t do this and tell me what you….. (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “Ah……”


     No, wait.


     This unni can tell what’s on your mind.


     Right. Since it turned out this way, let’s just swap them. (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “Mister Kim Dah-Hyun.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yes?”


     “You said you wanted to join this side, yes?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yes, ma’am. Of course.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Well, then. Come join us. But, no regretting it later, okay?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “No need to mention that, ma’am!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Seo Ah-Young nodded her head and continued on.


     “Mister Kim Dah-Hyun will swap places with Dah-Som.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “What?! What are you talking about?! Then, there’s no reason for me to….” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     GRAB!


     Kim Dah-Hyun felt a slender hand shooting out from behind him to cover his mouth, so he stopped yapping right there and then. He instantly pictured the scene in his head what would happen to him if he uttered out the rest of his sentence.


     “….Okay, I’ll go.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Very good.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     And so, the two groups had been decided.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk approached Choi Jung-Hoon and spoke in a meaningful, friendly manner.


     “Please take good care of my little sister and my mom.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..I think you personally looking after them sounds a billion times more reassuring, though?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’m counting on you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’ll do my best.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head and lightly tapped Choi Jung-Hoon on the shoulder.


     The journey of thousand miles started with the first step.


     As they went about the day like this, ‘ahjussi’ would soon become ‘oppa’, and ‘oppa’ would change to ‘dear’, and then…. ‘dear’ would transform into ‘my child’s father’.


     By the way, why does it feel like something’s busy pricking the corner of my conscience? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….Ah, so I still had some left. Huh.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Nope. It’s nothing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk barely managed to step on and suppress his conscience that was busy crying out “I’m still alive down here!!” and shook his head.


     “Well, then. See you later.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned around to leave first, which prompted Jeong Hae-Min, Doh Gah-Yun, and Kim Dah-Som to follow him.


     “Will they be alright?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I wonder.” (mom)


     Something didn’t quite feel right about that combination, but well, nothing much would happen anyway. Park Seon-Duk thought to herself and slowly opened her mouth.


     “Well, in that case. Should we get going as well?” (mom)


     “Ah, yes. Where should we go first?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “For the time being, why don’t we take a look around first?” (mom)


     “Well, then.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When Choi Jung-Hoon walked forward as if he was taking the lead, Park Seon-Duk sneakily pushed Yi Ye-Won right next to his side. Now that the duo found themselves ‘walking together’, Park Seon-Duk’s eyes began gleaming quite dangerously.


     Seo Ah-Young immediately picked up on an ominous aura, and quickly looked to her side. It was here that she discovered Park Seon-Duk with a motherly smile on her face.


     ‘What could this be?’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     ….The meaning behind her anxiety?


     *


     “So, what should we do for fun?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min jumped up and down like a middle schooler who had never come to an amusement park before.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly clicked his tongue.


     “Aren’t you surprisingly full of energy, especially for your age.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “D-do not talk about people’s ages!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Doesn’t your joints hurt? I heard they ache when there’s some rain about, but is that true?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “NO!! I’ve never felt anything like that before!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Hmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk swept his suspicious gaze all over Jeong Hae-Min, before nodding his head.


     “Yeah, that’s a definite possibility. I mean, you’re still growing up and all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’m fully grown up!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Liar!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Euh, euh….”


     While Jeong Hae-Min was reeling from the pain inflicted by his straight hook digging deep into her lower tummy, Kim Dah-Som lightly grasped Yi Ji-Hyuk’s arm and pointed towards something.


     “How about that one?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spotted a giant roller-coaster.


     “What? Hey, you enjoy stuff like those?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     That’s a surprise.


     She’s normally a quiet child so I expected her to enjoy something like a carousel or some such. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Sure thing. Well….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had no preference towards any of these amusement park attractions. Well, he had no reason to. From Yi Ji-Hyuk’s point of view, there was not much difference to riding a dodgem or an aeroplane.


     People would derive ‘thrill’ from the accompanying danger of certain activities, but from the get-go, he didn’t feel endangered in any shape or form anyway, so he wouldn’t find them that much fun.


     “Okay, let’s go.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Before he could take another step, though, Doh Gah-Yun grabbed his arm.


     “Mm?”


     Shake, shake.


     “You don’t want to ride it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     “Why? You scared?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at Doh Gah-Yun with a confused expression on his face.


     She’s scared?


     What the hell? How can an ability user be scared of riding on something like that and expect to do her job??


     You fight against monsters everyday, yet you are scared of a measly roller-coaster?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You’re not making things up, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Shake, shake.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at Doh Gah-Yun with a face full of barely-checked anguish.


     Was this girl the same person who toyed around with many, many Drakes back when they were fighting against the Zombie Dragon? Like, waaaay up in the sky while jumping around on small footholds created by Affeldrichae?


     A girl who managed to deal with a situation where a single misstep would’ve resulted in her looking like a pancake, is scared of a roller coaster ride?


     “How come? Why are you scared?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Doh Gah-Yun raised her hands and began pointing from her shoulders and down to her chest.


     “Eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Safety restraint. Can’t escape. Impossible to respond in case of derailment.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “Oh…..”


     So, like, the safety restraints would hold her down too tightly and she wouldn’t be able to get out from that. And when an accident happens while she’s like that, she can’t use her strength to break free, and that’s what scares her? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head.


     Well, her fear makes sense, then.


     I mean, her physical strength hasn’t been enhanced at all, so it makes sense for her to feel not safe. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “And so….”


     One wanted to ride. The other one didn’t. What was he supposed to do here?


     “What are you going to do now?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     When Jeong Hae-Min questioned him, Yi Ji-Hyuk answered in what he thought was the best compromise anyone could come up with.


     “Forget it. Let’s go eat food instead.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Hey, that doesn’t sound so bad,” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Agreed.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “Me too.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Snorting in excitement, Jeong Hae-Min pointed in a certain direction.


     “Let’s go over there! I heard that they sell pizzas shaped like their mascots!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Is it fun to rip apart and chew on the face of a mouse? Just how far will humanity fall?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Please stop.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Because, this tale’s supposed to be an adorable one, you know!


     So, stop interpreting it that way! (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     While Jeong Hae-Min was dragging the continuously-complaining Yi Ji-Hyuk towards the food cart in question, there was a pair of eyes watching them from a distance.


     *


     “Groan….”


     Christopher McLaren’s face was full of anxiety as he stared into the pair of binoculars.


     “Don’t come here for your day off!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     As if he wanted to literally shoot flames out of his mouth, he roared at the top of his lungs.


     If they wanted to have some fun, why didn’t they stay in their own dang country? Why did they have to come to other people’s backyard like this??


     That man, Yi Ji-Hyuk, was someone they had to designate as the special surveillance target. Not only that, he was a walking, talking nuclear bomb, so they simply had to keep their eyes on him at all times.


     “God d*mn it!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Through the binoculars, Christopher McLaren could see Yi Ji-Hyuk biting into a slice of pizza shaped like the face of a certain famous mouse, which was supposedly the definite proof of humanity’s continued decline.


     “Director!!”


     “What now!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “A report just came in! You need to hear this, sir!!”


     “Tell them I’m busy!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Sir. You really need to confirm this for yourself.”


     “….What was that?” (Christopher McLaren)


     The complexion of the subordinate making that report was as pale as a sheet of white paper. Sensing that something bad had happened, Christopher McLaren stood up from his spot.


     “What happened?” (Christopher McLaren)




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 156: However, is that a good thing? 1
      Chapter 156: However, is that a good thing? (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Okay, so what is it that you want?”


     An old man with his snow-white hair neatly combed back was steadily staring at a certain female standing in front of him.


     Her brilliant hair looked as if liquid gold cascading down. Below that, the light in her eyes that seemed to steal away one’s soul, as well as those golden eyes that might suck it away.


     A nose sharp enough to cut, and a pair of harmoniously-designed red lips that seemed to be at odds with said nose.


     A pale smooth skin with not one speck of blemish on it.


     A woman possessing an unparalleled beauty that made others think that she simply couldn’t be a human being.


     ‘Well, she isn’t a human, so there.’


     The old man knew very well who this woman was. Her real identity was a Dragon.


     Indeed, she was the legendary fantastical creature that everyone thought of as a myth only until recently.


     Of course, none had yet to see her real body, but from what she had displayed so far, and how she had carried herself until now, anyone could tell that she was definitely not a human.


     “Acknowledgement, and preparation.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I don’t understand what you mean….?”


     Affeldrichae looked down at the old man with an arrogant expression.


     “It is cumbersome to converse with creatures that possess lower intelligence.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….My apologies.”


     What she said was incredibly rude, but the old man didn’t display any hint of feeling incensed or unhappy.


     If her assertion was true, then she would have felt as if she was initiating a conversation with a puppy. And as an existence on the level of an immature dog, one should be grateful for her at least trying, and not feel p*ssed off about it.


     ‘I know that much, but…..’


     Even then, there was not much this old man could do about this emotion boiling deep inside the pit of his stomach.


     “It is as I said, oh human. This world is being invaded by the denizens of other dimensions. There are several different dimensions attacking you, and you will have to continuously fight on many different fronts. However, the most pressing matter is…. the Gates are progressively getting larger.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Just as you implied, there is a certain limit to my ability to comprehend, so would you be kind enough to explain it in simpler terms?”


     “Intelligent creatures will soon cross over.” (Affeldrichae)


     “…………..”


     The expression on the old man’s face became grave.


     Currently, they were simply fighting the monsters off.


     When they invaded, humans beat them dead; the fight so far had stuck to that pretty simple mantra. However, if ‘intelligent’ creatures managed to cross over?


     “Are they on the level of us holding a civilised conversation with them?”



     “On the same level as the humans of this world, or even those exceeding that.” (Affeldrichae)


     “M-mm…….”


     The old man spat out a groan.


     If what she said was true, then the potential ripples from that would be devastating. Without a doubt, chaos would unfold everywhere.


     Because, it’d be exactly the same thing as the existences of extraterrestrial beings, the ones many tried so desperately to uncover over the years, being confirmed in the blink of an eye.


     “What do they want from us?”


     “I do not control all of the dimensions existing out there. Therefore, I can’t speak for what the populace of those worlds would want. However, there is only one thing that the intelligent creatures of my own realm wants.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Then, can you tell me what that is?”


     “Survival.” (Affeldrichae)


     “………….”


     “It is to keep surviving.” (Affeldrichae)


     Although she sounded as if she was just throwing some random words out without a care, the old man was trembling from the inexplicable weight those words carried.


     And then, he shuddered one more time after figuring out their deeper meaning.


     If beings of other worlds were crossing over with conquest or plunder in mind, then they would retreat once the situation was no longer in their favour. They would want to avoid getting harmed even further.


     However, if the aim was to survive, then the story would drastically change.


     Wouldn’t they fight to the death if they found themselves in such a dire situation, like, believing that they no longer had a place to call home anymore?


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “H-mm…..”


     The old man finally realised the weight of the words the Dragon had spoken.


     “And so, what should we do to counter that?”


     “Preparation.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Such as?”


     “That will be for you to decide, oh human. Find the right answer for yourselves. Will you acknowledge them and accept them, or fight tooth and nail until only one of you stands tall? If none of those choices appeal to you, then seek out a third option.” (Affeldrichae)


     “This is a difficult matter, indeed.”


     “I’m merely a messenger, not an adviser. I’ve relayed everything I wished to say, and the future now will depend on you.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Looks like I’ll have to thank you.”


     Affeldrichae slowly shook her head.


     “Your words of gratitude are of no value to me.” (Affeldrichae)


     “………..”


     Only then did the old man realise that this woman was being quite cordial towards him.


     Even from the word go, she had openly looked down on him, making him feel that she was a rather arrogant person, but as it turned out, that wasn’t the case.


     To this existence, humans were no different than ants crawling by on the ground. So, what point was there to respect those ants, to begin with?


     Her being arrogant was an obvious thing.


     No, a human finding her arrogant was nothing more than that fool failing to recognise his own insignificance.


     Now that he was facing a being far greater than a human for the first time in recorded history, the old man couldn’t immediately figure out what was his position in this matter.


     “May I ask you one question?”


     “Go ahead.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Why are you, a powerful, great being, interested in someone like Yi Ji-Hyuk? From your perspective, isn’t he a truly worthless existence?”


     “Worthless?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yes. I…..”


     It was then, the old man’s eyes saw something impossible.


     A gigantic reptile suddenly opened its maws and tried to swallow him whole. That illusion instantly implanted itself in the old man’s brain, before disappearing.


     “Heo-urk!!”


     The old man cried out in alarm and toppled down to the floor of his office.


     “Pant, pant…..”


     Cold sweat rained down from his forehead, and his vision darkened. His hands and feet were shaking uncontrollably, and his body was screaming out in anguish.


     He had seen it.


     He had experienced his own death just now.


     Death, that could never truly be experienced while one was still alive.


     “Oh, foolish human…..” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae’s icy voice stabbed into the old man’s ears.


     The mental shock was similar to a sharp unknown something clawing at his brain, and his body shook hard from the pain.


     “Oh, you arrogant human, you overestimate yourself.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Fo-forgive…..”


     “You humans always try to cross the line. That’s how humans are like, and I understand that what happened just now was not your fault. However, human. Oh, arrogant human. You have crossed a line that you should never have crossed.” (Affeldrichae)


     “P-please!”


     “He is not an existence that a mere human like you can pass judgement on. With his own two feet, he has climbed up from the lowest of all low to the highest of all high peaks. He is a man who was worshipped by every existence within a realm. Even the great gods must seek decorum when speaking to that person. Yet, a lowly creature such as yourself dares to speak ill of him?” (Affeldrichae)


     The old man had no idea what Affeldrichae was trying to say here.


     However, he was sure of one thing.


     A superior existence – an unquantifiable existence that could easily erase him off this world with a flick of her finger was getting really mad at him right now.


     Tears began streaming down from the old man’s eyes. Even his soul was quaking in fear.


     “P-please, forgive me!”


     Affeldrichae quietly glared at the old man, before nodding her head.


     Ignorance wasn’t really a crime, and a crime committed from ignorance certainly had some room for forgiveness.


     More importantly, ‘he’ himself wished to live like his past self in this world. The Bringer of Apocalypse wished to return to being a human.


     He lived for a long, long time as something other than human. And from here onwards, he wanted to live like one. She had to respect his wishes.


     Even if she didn’t like it, and it twisted her inwards, but still…. Importantly, that was his will.


     ‘However…..’


     Affeldrichae let out a weak sigh after recalling the humans filling up the spaces around him.


     An existence’s status changed according to how it was acknowledged.


     For instance, even though you were a microbe, if a superior existence treasured you, then you’d no longer be seen as a simple microbe.


     So, no matter how lowly a human being you were, if Yi Ji-Hyuk decided to form a relationship with you and treasured you in his own way, then Affeldrichae didn’t have a choice but to treat you as more than just a simple human.


     Because, that’s how relationships worked.


     “However, is that a good thing?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I beg your pardon?”


     “I was just talking to myself.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Yes.”


     In order to not p*ss her off again, the old man did his absolute best to mind her moods.


     Since she wasn’t a human to begin with, he couldn’t be sure of his analysis of her being right, but still, he thought that she looked somewhat uncomfortable.


     He was right. Affeldrichae wasn’t feeling okay at all.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Although it was his choice to stoop down to the current low level, the real problem from her point of view was that man’s status was far too mighty to stoop so low.


     It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that she possessed the right to lord over all creations back in Berafe, but even the mighty Lord of all Dragons wouldn’t dare not to pay her respects to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     It wasn’t only because he was powerful, though.


     No, the basis for his greatness was the very fact that, he was once Berafe’s weakest creature, but he persevered and toiled hard, before eventually climbing up to the peak of that world.


     Didn’t his unyielding tenacity and spirit even make the gods acknowledge him?


     However, such a man was…..


     To Affeldrichae’s shocked eyes, she regularly saw Yi Ji-Hyuk getting his back smashed in by Park Seon-Duk, and constantly get nagged on by Jeong Hae-Min.


     ‘Does he enjoy that?’ (Affeldrichae)


     She might have spent a long time with him, but she still couldn’t quite figure him out.


     However, the important thing was, he wanted this. So, all Affeldrichae had to do here was to make sure everything was as painless as possible.


     “Looks like I’ll have to leave.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Of course.”


     “I’ve informed you on what’s to come. How you deal with the future will depend on you.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’ll take that to heart.”


     Affeldrichae threw an icy glare at the old man once more, before going Poof!! from the spot and disappeared altogether.


     “Fuu-woo…..”


     The old man let out a long, long sigh as his eyes continued to stare at the empty spot where Affeldrichae had been standing only a moment ago.


     “My lifespan might decrease at this rate.”


     ….Nope, it must’ve been reduced by some already.


     The sight of an old man who was shaking like a leaf only second ago was now gone, replaced by a politician emitting the air of leisure and a certain incorruptibility.


     “Summon the Secretary of Defense first.”


     – “Yes, Mister President.”


     While listening to the voice of his PA coming in through the intercom, the old man settled down deeply in his posh chair.


     “Intelligent beings…..”


     How should he go about dealing with this situation, then?


     The old man massaged his pounding head and stared out of his window.


     A certain flag containing stars and stripes hanging on a white exterior wall filled up his view.


     *


     “So, like….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared down at the pizza with an expression of a man who had chewed on sh*t.


     “….We’re supposed to eat this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He shuddered in disgust at the pizza shaped like the face of this amusement park’s official mascot.


     “What’s wrong? Isn’t it cute?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s remarks caused Yi Ji-Hyuk to shake his head.


     This was cute?


     “But, then again…. Humans readily accept the sight of a chicken mascot holding up a leg of a chicken while telling us to eat more chicken, so like, we can smile and laugh while tearing into a face of a mouse, I guess.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Eh?”


     “You go to a steakhouse and you’ll find a cow mascot telling you to enjoy your steak with its wagging tail and all. When you go to a fried chicken joint, you see a chicken mascot holding up a chicken leg.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Right.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “If you think about it for a sec, isn’t that like the creepiest thing ever? Isn’t it like, I am, or my brethren all taste nice, so please eat us, something like that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………………….”


     Jeong Hae-Min sensed her appetite suddenly disappearing.


     “You, you…. Your ideas are just too bizarre!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “It’s you lot that’s too bizarre!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     On one hand, he sounded logical, but on the other, not really.


     “In any case, you want to eat this thing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a groan as he looked at various breads, pizzas and pies on display that were shaped like several famous cartoon characters.


     “I just can’t figure it out, man. Like, I just can’t.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Maybe, it’s really me who’s the weird one?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk simply couldn’t understand the notion of ‘This cartoon character is so adorable, why don’t we make something in its image and eat it up?’


     “Hey, you!!! Stop it!! Just stop!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s fierce resistance finally prompted Yi Ji-Hyuk to close his mouth.


     Well, it was true that this whole thing had devolved into him whining over food on the table like a little kid, after all.


     “Still, isn’t this way too weird?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Shut up!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Groan……”


     After hearing what Yi Ji-Hyuk had to say, the looks on other people’s faces were also a bit…. weird now.


     Before that man began running his mouth off, this was a lively and boisterous eating area, but now, the overall atmosphere in this place had become rather strange.


     “By the way, isn’t the mood in this place a bit strange?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Mm?”


     After hearing Jeong Hae-Min’s observation, Yi Ji-Hyuk turned his head around to look.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 157: However, is that a good thing? 2
      Chapter 157: However, is that a good thing? (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “The mood?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     So, what was up with the mood?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     Wasn’t the atmosphere at an amusement park always like this? Like, everyone was noisy, unorganised, a bit chaotic and stuff like that.


     “Isn’t it supposed to be like this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “M-mm…..” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Maybe it was because this was Jeong Hae-Min, who was rather adept at reading the crowd, she could tell that people around them seemed tenser than usual for some reason.


     “Well, you can just go ask them what’s going on, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “M-mm??” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     As soon as she heard Yi Ji-Hyuk’s suggestion, Jeong Hae-Min began grinning like an idiot.


     Why wouldn’t she have done something so obvious already?


     “………..I’m sure it’s nothing.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “C’mon, go and ask.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, well, I think I made a mistake. I’m sure everything’s fine!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Mm?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     After easily deciphering Jeong Hae-Min’s somewhat complicated expression, Yi Ji-Hyuk began smirking.


     “Hey, it’s because you can’t speak English, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..No, it’s not!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s face reddened considerably as she became very serious all of a sudden.


     “No, that’s not true. I can speak perfectly, you know!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Okay, then say something.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Even if I do, you won’t understand a thing, right? I don’t wanna wound your pride and that’s why I’m not gonna say anything, so like, you better be grateful!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Sure, sure. Your highness.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m, I’m being serious, you know!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted once and spoke up.


     “Never mind. Don’t bother. I never expected a shorty to speak English in the first place, anyway. Just grow up quickly and learn how to speak English. I can just ask other kids around me, and that would be that. Hey, if either of you know how to speak English, go and……” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Almost at the same time as his words were leaving his lips, Kim Dah-Som began staring at the distant heavens above, while Doh Gah-Yun was submerging inside Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shadow.


     Grab.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grabbed Doh Gah-Yun as she was about half-submerged in his shadow, and pulled her up as a sigh escaped from his mouth.


     “How did she even manage to buy the grub like this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I told you, I spoke English and bought them just fine!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “…..Really now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yup!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Doh Gah-Yun quietly opened her mouth.


     “She went ‘Dis, dis, dis. Hau much’.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “…………..”


     “…………..”


     Doh Gah-Yun didn’t stop there.



     “Relied on body language. Need to learn properly.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “Hah……”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk massaged his forehead.


     She was nominally one of South Korea’s top idols, so when thinking about how she had to resort to body language while ordering food, a sigh automatically escaped from his mouth.


     “Tsk.”


     “What? What?! As long as the other person gets it, who cares! You have no idea, but actually, those really fluent in English communicate like that, you know!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “What was that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….I have no idea? Really now?


     Hey, you dumb rotten little girl!! This old man is the body language master!!


     At least in this world, you know a bit of other language’s systems and receive education from early on! You see, me, I managed to converse with body language alone during the time I was stuck in Berafe, when I couldn’t understand a thing those people were saying!!


     You think you can accurately convey ‘I need to go to a bathroom real quick, so can you tell me where to find one nearby’ with nothing but body language? This great me did!!


     Hah…..


     Just thinking about those days brings tears to my eyes.


     Those d*mn Berafe ba*stards!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     It was then, Kim Dah-Som came at him with a sneak attack.


     “Here.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Mm?”


     Kim Dah-Som tore the ‘ear’ part of the pizza, used a fork to pick it up, and brought it near Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth.


     “You want me to eat this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t think too much and ate the pizza piece.


     Witnessing that spectacle, flames erupted in Jeong Hae-Min’s eyes.


     Completely disregarding her, Kim Dah-Som continued to observe Yi Ji-Hyuk chewing on the food, before swiftly bringing cola to his lips.


     Slllurp~


     Why was she getting so ticked off by the sight of him sucking on his straw?! Jeong Hae-Min trembled in rage while being subjected to this scene, before angrily picking up a muffin.


     However….


     *SFX for something happening quite suddenly. Yes, there’s an SFX in Korean for that, too.*


     It was then, a spoon full of pudding was thrust before Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth.


     *SFX for someone swallowing whole a spoonful of grub*


     Again, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t think about it at all and ate the presented pudding. Doh Gah-Yun wordlessly watched him chew on her pudding, before mechanically shoving the rest of the dessert inside his mouth.


     “Hmm…..”


     Even in the midst of getting fed, Yi Ji-Hyuk was tilting his head slightly.


     What is this?


     What is happening here?


     It feels like things keep entering my mouth….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     In the past, he couldn’t bother feeding himself, so he let his demonic servants feed him while he lay in bed. That used to happen quite often, so almost out of habit, he accepted what these girls were feeding him without resisting.


     However….


     No, hang on a minute.


     These kids, aren’t they getting a bit too enthusiastic….?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Euh!”


     Jeong Hae-Min shot up from her spot and shoved the muffin in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth.


     “Euph?! Euph!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     This was already well past the level of them feeding him anymore.


     Doh Gah-Yun quietly observed the unfolding situation and managed to find enough of a gap to shove more pudding inside Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth.


     It was truly an attack befitting Doh Gah-Yun’s character that did not miss the slightest opening from her target. Which was his mouth.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “…………”


     Kim Dah-Som’s expression hardened slightly, and then, the whole pizza began occupying the front of his mouth now.


     “Wouhowoodaee Yheauwuha!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He desperately cried out, but his voice couldn’t form any tangible words whatsoever and came across as just that, a cry.


     “You thirsty?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Ha-Min held a can of cola and continued to look for an opening to strike; seeing her getting ready to pounce, Yi Ji-Hyuk desperately shook his head.


     “You must be thirsty, right? You have to be thirsty by now.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     If all three cans of cola entered his mouth, a truly humongous tragedy might unfold next. Yi Ji-Hyuk hurriedly got up from the chair and retreated further away from the table.


     “Aalm ooowoon.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Since when did saying ‘Calm down’ become this difficult?


     Besides all that, what’s gotten into them?!


     Is this assassination?! Are they trying to assassinate me?


     Suffocating me with food? Is that it?!


     Is Seo Ah-Young the instigator behind this dastardly act?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I shall be the one to feed him, so you two can stop now.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Denied.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “I’ll feed him, thank you.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     And now, three females no longer paid any attention to Yi Ji-Hyuk and began glaring at each other. Meanwhile, he was focused wholeheartedly on chewing and swallowing the food filling up his mouth.


     There were so much c**p inside his mouth, he couldn’t even taste anything anymore. No, wait. Wasn’t this mixture already on the level of dogfood?


     Even when Yi Ji-Hyuk was trembling hard in humiliation, the three females continued with their war of nerves.


     “What were you thinking, shoving food like that? Can’t you see he’s having a hard time?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “But, I was the one who started feeding him first.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Pudding, soft and moist. Muffin, hard and dry.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     Jeong Hae-Min began trembling in barely-checked rage.


     These rotten kids!! Why did they have to come here, too?!


     “By the way….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You, keep quiet for now.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “No butting in.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “We have matters to discuss.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     All three attacked him at the same time, but Yi Ji-Hyuk remained resolute.


     “No, hang on. That’s not it….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I told you to pipe down!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Go that way.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “Oppa, just a moment, please.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a groan and spoke.


     “Hey you idiots. Can’t you sense the atmosphere around you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Atmosphere?


     Only after hearing him out did the three girls look at their surroundings. Even before they had noticed it, there was not one soul around them anymore.


     “….Where’s everyone?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Hmm. Looks like I need to find out.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his hand up in the air and snapped his fingers.


     “…………..”


     “…………..”


     “…………..”


     Nothing happened.


     Receiving a trio of somewhat suspicious gazes, Yi Ji-Hyuk began smiling in awkwardness.


     “Ha, ha, ha….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What now?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s unimpressed question prompted Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face to crumple unsightly, and he roared out loudly.


     “Come out already!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Still no response.


     “Hey, come out here now! Otherwise, I’m gonna go on a rampage!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only then, a Caucasian man wearing a black suit hurriedly ran towards them from afar.


     “Pant, pant….”


     That man ran with everything he had and arrived before Yi Ji-Hyuk while panting uncontrollably.


     “How…. How can I help you?”


     “Tsk, tsk.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tutted unhappily.


     “What the heck? What kinda secret agent are you? Aren’t you supposed to, you know, keep yourself nicely hidden nearby but when I snap my finger, you pop out and go ‘ta-da’?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Maybe you saw one too many movies.”


     Did he think that ninjas were for real??


     After hearing that answer from the American agent, Yi Ji-Hyuk wordlessly stared at Doh Gah-Yun. She immediately understood the meaning behind that look, and rapidly submerged into his shadow.


     “You should be able to do this much, at least!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Doh Gah-Yun re-emerged from the shadow, the American agent’s eyes nearly popped out of his sockets.


     Ninjas existed for real in the East!!


     “….We can’t do something like that.”


     “What a useless bunch! Eiii!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s criticism caused the agent’s shoulders to slouch.


     If it were anyone else saying those things, the agent would’ve smashed that guy’s chin in by now, but well, there was naught anyone could do even if Yi Ji-Hyuk decided to rampage about in the White House while wearing nothing but a pair of thongs.


     “Did something happen?”


     “I should be asking you that. What’s happening here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk asked the agent.


     Unless the American agencies were made up entirely of idiots, they should’ve detected his arrival in their country the moment that happened. Yi Ji-Hyuk’s initial expectation of them putting a tail on him turned out to be correct.


     One might think that would be an unpleasant thing, but Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t really feel that way.


     The greater the importance of a person was, the more necessary it became to watch said person.


     Back in Berafe, the various scouts observing him from afar alone numbered in the tens of thousands, after all.


     ‘Well, they were no longer on the level of simple scouts, weren’t they.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     They surrounded him in a wide arc and tried to predict which direction he might take, all of them fully prepared to sacrifice themselves if it needed be, so in that regard, they were no longer scouts but more like meat shields, no, meat alarm system.


     “Mm…..”


     The agent seemed to be deliberating on something, before opening his mouth.


     “Something did happen, but we haven’t really figured out what kind of situation we have on hand at the moment.”


     “In that case, I’ll figure it out, so why don’t you tell me what happened?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Actually…..”


     The agent spoke with a worried expression on his face.


     *


     “Ohohohoho. Isn’t this a fine weather?” (mom)


     …..Mother, it’s December right now.


     In all honesty, this isn’t really a good weather for a day out at an amusement park.


     We may have just avoided the rainy season, but still, you won’t find a lot of people around here at this time of the year.


     And you’re saying that the weather’s nice…. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     There were lots of things he wanted to say, but Choi Jung-Hoon dared not to voice them out in the open.


     Just who was this middle-aged woman in front of his eyes?


     She was none other than Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mother.


     Meaning, she actually gave birth to Yi Ji-Hyuk, the strongest human alive, as well as the worst nightmare of humanity ever to grace this Earth.


     That fact alone would be enough to shock and terrorise anyone, but on top of that, she was also an existence that treated Yi Ji-Hyuk as her personal drum kit, too.


     Choi Jung-Hoon already lost count how many times he bore witness to that spectacle.


     Even though no one dared to meet Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gaze, she still gave Choi Jung-Hoon a huge mental shock by grabbing that man’s head and began performing spike serves on her son’s back.


     And then, a bit later, she even kicked him down and performed double spike serve on the back of collapsed Yi Ji-Hyuk, too.


     ‘If I get technical about it, isn’t she the true strongest human in history?!’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Indeed, there was no way Choi Jung-Hoon would treat this woman poorly at all.


     If Choi Jung-Hoon was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s father, he wouldn’t have hit his own kid that badly, yet to see her pound on her son as if it was nothing….. Without a doubt, this auntie was no ordinary person at all.


     Of course, Yi Ji-Hyuk did deserve those beatings, but….


     Indeed, he had done plenty of things worthy of harsh beatings. Even then….


     “Ye-Won-ah. Don’t you think so?” (mom)


     “Yes, mom.” (Ye-Won)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s gaze was redirected towards Yi Ye-Won next to him.


     ‘She’s so reserved.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Maybe because he was surrounded by brilliantly good-looking men and women all of the time, Yi Ye-Won and her simple but neat dress came across refreshing to Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes.


     On top of this, she was calm and reserved, which was rather unimaginable for a younger sibling of that man, Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     ‘She’s adorable.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If Choi Jung-Hoon had a younger sister around the same age as her, he’d have spoiled that girl rotten.


     To think she was able to grow up so wholesome like this in that environment – this kid was deserving of some praise, indeed.


     “Even in that environment, you….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Excuse me?” (Ye-Won)


     “No, it’s nothing important.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon lightly shook his head.


     With a mom like Park Seon-Duk and an older brother like Yi Ji-Hyuk, even Gandhi would’ve turned into the god of destruction, instead. (TL: Oh? Is this Civilization reference? I think it is.)


     Seriously now, you’d watch and learn those craziness while growing up, so how could the event of a totally-normal person coming out from that household make any sort of logical sense?


     ‘Is her personality a quiet one to begin with?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     In that regard, Yi Ye-Won should be seen as rather remarkable.


     When Choi Jung-Hoon stared at Yi Ye-Won with a content smile on his face, a sharp, criticising voice suddenly dug in from his side.


     “What do you think you’re doing?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Mm?”


     Seo Ah-Young was glaring daggers at him.


     “Why are you looking at me like that, ma’am?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Why are you looking at an underage kid with eyes of a criminal?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Eyes of a criminal?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     All I did!! Was to look!!


     With strictly! Pure intentions!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Clank, clank!” (Seo Ah-Young) (TL: Sounds of handcuffs, actually.)


     “N-no, hang on. You’re wrong. Really.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Just as the panicking Choi Jung-Hoon tried to explain himself, he suddenly heard the uneasy bustle coming from afar.


     “Mm?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s gaze immediately shifted in that direction.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 158: However, is that a good thing? 3
      Chapter 158: However, is that a good thing? (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “What’s going on?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When Choi Jung-Hoon spoke to himself while staring at the distant front, Seo Ah-Young shouted out loudly in irritation.


     “Hey! Don’t you dare change the subject, you hear me!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “N-no, I’m not doing that!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon desperately denied it.


     “Pedo! Lolicon!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “That’s not truuuuuuue!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     I’m not that kind of a guy!!


     I just find this kid very admirable for the fact that she somehow turned out to be modest and well-behaved even after growing up in such an environment!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “You’re over a dozen years older than her!! Criminal!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I’m telling you, I did not look at her that way! Stop painting me as something I’m not!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmph! The look on your face was lewd!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “That’s not it!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     I looked lewd?!


     Someone accused me of being sleazy in the past, but this is my first time ever being accused of being lewd in my entire life! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “You better stop dreaming, or else!! She’s still a kid!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Stop! It’s not like that!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was then, Yi Ye-Won opened her mouth.


     “Well, is there a reason why one shouldn’t?” (Ye-Won)


     “….Eh?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s dazed eyes landed on Yi Ye-Won next.


     “I mean, isn’t such an age gap rather common nowadays?” (Ye-Won)


     ….The age gap of 15 years is common?


     You, which country were you living in until now? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Sensing something awry was afoot, Seo Ah-Young quietly sized up Yi Ye-Won.


     Could this kid be…..?


     “Ohohohoho.” (mom)


     Just before Seo Ah-Young could say something, though, Park Seon-Duk’s laughter came from behind her.


     “I agree. Nowadays, well, the age gap of 15 years isn’t all that much, isn’t it? People with 30 year difference can get married in today’s society, after all.” (mom)


     “Even still, she’s a minor….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “In the past, she might be with a child already.” (mom)


     This mother-and-daughter duo….


     The proverbial fire was lit in Seo Ah-Young’s eyes.


     So, this was the reason for the sudden desire to go to a theme park!


     Seo Ah-Young alternated her gaze between the two females.


     Didn’t this look like the mother was accompanying her daughter to this so-called date? And, it didn’t really seem quite normal…..


     ‘Well, uh, they are Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk’s family, so…..’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young inwardly accepted this fact and, while forming an unreadable ‘smile’ of sorts, spoke to Park Seon-Duk.



     “Eiii~. Even then, it’s better to live with someone closer to your own age, don’t you think so?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “No, not really. One’s age isn’t important, but the compatibility with the other person is.” (mom)


     “The closer in age you’re, the better the compatibility.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Mm. Maybe it’s because Miss Ah-Young isn’t really well experienced in relationships? You seem to hold a strange world view.” (mom)


     Not experienced in relationships??


     Being struck with a low-blow akin to an ice pick stabbing her in the heart, Seo Ah-Young began trembling, hard.


     “R-relationships?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I just thought that you are already at the right age to be married and have a family. But, if you continue to think that way, you won’t ever find the right guy for yourself.” (mom)


     “Right age to be married?!”


     A large hammer just fell on top of that ice pick still stuck in her heart. A vein popped up on Seo Ah-Young’s forehead.


     “You, your words sound a bit excessive, don’t you think?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Oh my gosh. I only spoke out of concern, but if you feel offended, I’m very sorry. I apologise.” (mom)


     But, that’s not an apologetic face, is it? This ahjumma really dares to?? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Currently, Park Seon-Duk’s sharp glare was directed in Seo Ah-Young’s face.


     Wasn’t she proving to be an unexpected hindrance here? For the sake of her family’s stability and her daughter’s happiness, mom simply had to get such a hindrance far away from the operations area as much as possible.


     “Well, I have some familiarity with Miss Ah-Young’s type….” (mom)


     “Pardon me?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I know of a guy who’ll suit you really well, so should I introduce him to you?” (mom)


     “How can you even suggest a thing?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     In the end, Seo Ah-Young lost her cool from the ahjumma’s unique skill of making other people mired in completely random nonsense.


     No matter how widely acknowledged within the circle of ability users she was, when that facet of her was taken away from her, she was simply a twenty-something with not much social experience in the modern world.


     There was no way she could last long as Park Seon-Duk’s opponent.


     “No, no, wait. Meeting lots of people actually is important. I saw enough cases of people who didn’t date a lot and after getting married, they regret their choices, you know? So, how about it? I know a few lawyers and doctors, you see?” (mom)


     “I-I’m fine!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “No, you shouldn’t say that, and…” (mom)


     As Park Seon-Duk grasped Seo Ah-Young’s hand and dragged her away, she didn’t forget to signal her daughter.


     ‘Do it, my little girl!’ (mom)


     ‘Ng, mom.’ (Ye-Won)


     Seeing Seo Ah-Young and her slumped shoulders get dragged away by Park Seon-Duk, a cat-like crafty smile formed on Yi Ye-Won’s face.


     With that, an obstacle was removed from her path.


     “I wonder, what is Dah-Som doing right now?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     ….With the exception of this idiot, of course.


     Why was this good-looking blonde guy a total loser? No wonder he still didn’t have a girlfriend until now.


     His looks were heavenly enough, but his actions seemed a bit heaven-defying, too!


     “Please go.” (Ye-Won)


     “Mm?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Just because you’re in our group, doesn’t mean you must stay.” (Ye-Won)


     “R-right?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Yes. Also, we have Ah-Young unni with us, too. I’m sure there wouldn’t be a big problem just because you left, oppa.” (Ye-Won)


     “M-hmm! In that case, I’ll be back in a jiffy…..” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     After witnessing the final hindrance disappear at the speed of light, Yi Ye-Won formed a smile of pure contentment.


     “Everyone’s gone.” (Ye-Won)


     “Looks like it.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     With that, only those two remained.


     “My oppa always says that you’re someone really trustworthy.” (Ye-Won)


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk said that?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yes.” (Ye-Won)


     “Now why would he say something like that….?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seeing Choi Jung-Hoon’s rather odd ‘moved-to-tears’ expression, Yi Ye-Won felt her heart quiver a little in guilty conscience.


     The truth was, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s honest impression of him was ‘An old bachelor with too much nagging tendencies who just so happened to be way too handsome for his own good’.


     Still, lying for a good cause was entirely justifiable, no?


     “Aren’t you planning on getting married, oppa?” (Ye-Won)


     “Mm? Well, yeah. Sure, I’m not getting any younger, so I should think about it. But, you can’t get married to yourself, you know? I don’t have anyone in mind at all.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, with your level, I thought you’d be chased around by lots of girls, though….” (Ye-Won)


     “It’s not the issue of meeting a woman I like. I simply don’t have the time to meet anyone, period. I mean, I only go back home once every three days, you know.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh….”


     What is this?


     What is up with this bizarre feeling, like the one you get when you switch the channel to watch a romcom, only for a tear-jerker human drama to play, instead? (Ye-Won’s inner monologue)


     In order to rein in the worsening atmosphere, Yi Ye-Won quickly changed the topic.


     “Even still, you must have someone you’ve been thinking about.” (Ye-Won)


     “I don’t have anyone, actually.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Maybe, you have high standards?” (Ye-Won)


     “No, well, that’s not it….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon smiled awkwardly and explained himself.


     “I graduated from a boys’ middle- and high school, and in the first year of university, I ended up passing the civil servant exam and had to go to the army right away. After I was discharged, I had to study and work at the same time, so I didn’t have any time to date a girl at all.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh…..”


     “And, after I got hired, I was transferred into a weird department where I couldn’t even go home on time, and just when I think I might have a little free time on my hands, they order me to write up some stupid report instead, which leaves me with….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     For some reason, the edges of Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes seemed wetter than usual. Must’ve been a mistake, or so mused Yi Ye-Won.


     “In that case, could it be that you’re a….” (Ye-Won)


     “…..Keep it a secret, okay?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’ll never tell anyone.” (Ye-Won)


     What a pitiable person he was.


     Yi Ye-Won formed a satisfied smile.


     Although it was a sad tale indeed, it also meant that he didn’t have much interaction with the opposite sex, and therefore he was an innocent little lamb all ready for the taking.


     By humouring him just a little bit, it seemed like he’d fall right into her hands all on his own.


     Now that she could see the ray of hope, Yi Ye-Won was about to feel very good about herself, but then, Seo Ah-Young managed to shake free from Park Seon-Duk and desperately ran to where the duo was.


     “Ng?” (Ye-Won)


     Park Seon-Duk was busy shouting at Seo Ah-Young while chasing after the younger woman.


     “I’m telling you, it’s really okay!” (mom)


     “I won’t do it! I won’t! I’ll just grow old and die, alone! Mother, don’t do this, please!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     After getting all fed up by Park Seon-Duk’s unending verbal attacks, Seo Ah-Young clung onto Choi Jung-Hoon and pleaded for her life.


     “Please tell her to stop.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Choi Jung-Hoon smiled jovially and whispered to her.


     “If you were to name one person that no one can do anything about in this world, that would be Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, but if you need to name the second person, then that lady would be that. So, just give up, ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “In that case, you want me to go on potential marriage dates?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Pardon me? Well, as long as the guy isn’t that bad, you….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Stomp!!


     “Keuheueuck?!”


     Choi Jung-Hoon began trembling hard after the pain of his foot getting stomped on by a ‘hammer’ filled him up in an instant.


     Did this woman lose her dang mind?!


     Why did she have to step on someone else’s foot!?


     Seeing that Choi Jung-Hoon was writhing in pain, Yi Ye-Won realised what was going on and quickly shouted out.


     “Why are you stepping on his foot?” (Ye-Won)


     “Oh my, did I? I made a mistake. I’m sorry, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon. Hoho.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You did that deliberately, didn’t you?” (Ye-Won)


     “No, I didn’t. Nope. Never.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s and Yi Ye-Won’s glares collided in mid-air and spectacular sparks flew off to everywhere.


     ‘How dare this ahjumma?!’ (Ye-Won)


     ‘How dare this little brat?!’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     The two females, having figured out the other party’s less-than-honest intentions, promptly declared war on each other.


     “Hey, you. Is it fine for you to come here and waste time like this? Aren’t you supposed to be studying at your age?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Of course. Still, shouldn’t I enjoy a break every now and then? Studying everyday without proper rest only decreases effectiveness. Or maybe you were too much of an excellent student yourself, unni?” (Ye-Won)


     “Oh, my? Can’t you see from where I work? If you study hard, you may get a job in a place like mine when you grow up.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “But, when looking at my own oppa, I don’t think you need to study all that hard either, though?” (Ye-Won)


     “……….”


     Seo Ah-Young became utterly speechless.


     Hey, kid. Your oppa was picked for his physical abilities, and I got here by possessing intelligence on top of that too, you know?


     But, how am I supposed to explain that to this girl? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “Seeing that someone like my oppa can work there, I’m guessing that you guys don’t hire based on intellect, yes?” (Ye-Won)


     “Euh…..”


     Those were some seriously damaging attacks. But to think, she’d use her own oppa as a sacrificial pawn in that attack!! What a heartless b*tch!!


     “What the heck! You…!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Hold on.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Before Seo Ah-Young could shout something out, Choi Jung-Hoon stopped her.


     “Are you taking her side?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Silence!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When Choi Jung-Hoon’s voice became extra low, Seo Ah-Young stopped her complaints right away.


     She might do whatever the hell she want these days even with Yi Ji-Hyuk around, but if Choi Jung-Hoon was this serious, then the story would change drastically.


     “Something’s wrong.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     Hearing those words, she turned her attention in the direction he was looking at.


     “Ng?”


     ….Didn’t I just hear someone scream?


     Now, wait a minute? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Did something happen?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Hold on. Looks like I’ll have to call….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was then. They saw a groups of people running towards them in a maddened frenzy from the gaps of the buildings. Seeing that spectacle, Seo Ah-Young’s expression crumpled in fright just a little.


     “What is that?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Didn’t those people look like they were running away from something? But, nothing of note could be seen behind them, though?


     “Did a small monster appear or something?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young immediately entered battle mode. She then grabbed Yi Ye-Won’s arm and pulled the girl behind her.


     “What are you doing?!” (Ye-Won)


     “Looks like something bad has happened, so stick right behind me! Understand?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….Yes.” (Ye-Won)


     Seo Ah-Young’s atmosphere shifted in an instant, and Yi Ye-Won wisely closed her mouth shut.


     They might have been arguing until now, but the truth was, even the younger of the Yi siblings knew very well that this woman was one of the greatest ability users in the world, one of only a few in the entirety of South Korea.


     “”Mister Choi Jung-Hoon! Hurry with the ident…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Actually, there was no need for anyone to figure out what was going on here. Even she could see the reason for this mass panic now.


     “What the heck is that?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     From a far away, a black cloud-like thing could be seen.


     A cloud??


     No, wait. A cloud wouldn’t be that close to the ground, now is it?


     So, it’s more like a thick smoke, but a black smoke…..? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     The escaping crowd of people began brushing past the group now. Choi Jung-Hoon barked out a question into his phone, and along with a sharp scream, only one word came out from the speaker.


     “Bugs??” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Bugs?


     Was the other guy trying to say that there was an error in the system?


     However, Choi Jung-Hoon realised the truth right away. The meaning behind that word was not that one. When that ‘cloud’ got close enough for him to see just what it was, he finally understood it.


     “Bugs.”


     As in, insects.


     The black cloud in front of their eyes was actually a horde of countless black insects flying together.


     “Ah…..”


     Choi Jung-Hoon emitted a shocked gasp when he saw that sight.


     “What the f*ck?! Just what are those??” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Can anyone call those monsters? Those things?


     Rather than monsters, aren’t they just regular insects??


     How are we supposed to deal with that now?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Brrrrrrrrrrrrzzzzzzzzzzz!!


     Hundreds of millions of bugs buzzed noisily in the air, as the horde danced as if it was a single entity. Looking exactly like a massive black slime, the horde of insects then pounced on Seo Ah-Young’s group.


     “Kyaaaaaahhk!!”


     Yi Ye-Won’s sharp scream reverberated throughout the theme park.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 159: However, is that a good thing? 4
      Chapter 159: However, is that a good thing? (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     The insects acted as if they were a single entity.


     Choi Jung-Hoon trembled in disgust as well as terror from this spectacle. He had seen so many monsters over the years, but it was his first time a reaction like this ever happened.


     No, he couldn’t even be sure if those things qualified as monsters in the first place.


     “Euh!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon flinched and took a step back.


     He might not have felt any true fear when he was looking at the giant or the Zombie Dragon; even then, the sight in front of him had this certain something that caused him to feel a whole heap of repulsion instead of fear.


     “Keuk!!”


     Seo Ah-Young gritted her teeth and lit up her flames.


     “Get back! Mister Choi Jung-Hoon!! What are you doing?! Take care of those two!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ah! Yes, ma’am!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon replied loudly, then grabbed Park Seon-Duk’s hand with one hand, and with his other, pulled Yi Ye-Won in an embrace.


     “Ah….” (Ye-Won)


     “This way!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon rapidly calculated the most safe spot that was also well out of Seo Ah-Young’s flames.


     “Please, let me down!” (Ye-Won)


     Ye-Won wasn’t embarrassed or something like that. No, she knew that running on her own two feet would be more helpful, instead.


     However, Choi Jung-Hoon’s thought process was slightly different.


     “Call Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, right away!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?” (Ye-Won)


     “Tell him to come over here right away!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Without answering back, Yi Ye-Won yanked her phone out and dialled Yi Ji-Hyuk’s number.


     ‘Oppa!’ (Ye-Won)


     He might be an oppa who was a dumba*s, too lazy for his own good, seemingly played games way too much, didn’t wash himself properly, and ate way more than humanly possible, but….


     But, he was the very first person she’d think of whenever there was danger afoot.


     Yi Ye-Won hurriedly called him on the phone.


     *


     (TL note at the end)


     “Looks like there’s some kind of commotion over there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spoke while slouched against the chair. His stomach was bulging out greatly.


     “….Are we going to continue staying here?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Well, just whose fault was it?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Jeong Hae-Min grumbled out loudly, Yi Ji-Hyuk angrily shot a glare at her.


     So, the event unfolded in this fashion.


     He was okay with these girls having a full-blown competition and shoving all the food they bought into his mouth. Something like that, well, it could happen. Sure.


     The problem was with the amount they fed him with, because that had managed to exceed Yi Ji-Hyuk’s stomach capacity.



     The undigested food filled him up to his throat, and naturally, Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t move anymore, thus he was now sprawled out on the same spot. The rest of the group couldn’t leave him behind to go and have fun on their own, so they also had no choice but to set up camp here.


     “Groan….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min reflected on her careless behaviour.


     I shouldn’t have done that….


     We came here to have fun, only to waste time on a park bench like this. What a sorrowful and inefficient way to spend my day this is.


     I mean, I don’t even have that many off days to begin with, too. (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     “Oh, by the way. Your idol job…. How is that going for you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….We might disband soon.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Uh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his eyebrows.


     Disband?


     Her idol group was supposed to be the most popular in South Korea, so what was this about disbanding and stuff?


     “Why are you disbanding?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, that is….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min spat out a helpless sigh.


     “After that incident, not many producers come looking for us, and we aren’t getting invites to perform at events, too. So, like, we were thinking of doing a concert, but then, we’ve been told that it’ll result in a big financial loss, so we won’t do that, either. So, we’ve been doing nothing like a flock of swans, really.” (TL: I don’t get this swan reference at all. TLed as is.)


     “How can popularity cool down so fast like that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Celebs live or die on their public image, after all. If your public image tanks, then there’s no way to claw it back, you know. It’s not just my group, but other ability user groups, too.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     “But, that doesn’t sound right, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng? What do you mean?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression became a bit more complicated.


     The government was largely responsible for the unnatural popularity of the ability user idols. The Big Brother had controlled the mass media with an iron fist, and continued to propagate the images of friendly, dependable ability users, which in turn led to regular people being amicable towards them.


     But, just because of one single incident, every broadcaster out there under the thumb of the government turned their backs on the ability users?


     “You don’t get any requests?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, I think we still get one or two here and there. But, some of us who did go out to perform got jeered and had things thrown at them on stage, so there’s not much we can do now.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s expression became tearful now.


     Even when she was wallowing at the bottom of the broadcast world, she endured it all with a singular purpose of becoming a top idol. Although she hadn’t said it out aloud, the mental shock she felt had been substantial.


     “H-mm…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It seemed that, for some reason, the government’s support had decreased, and on top of that, the wrath of the public that had nowhere to go was directed to the idols, instead.


     This could also be the adverse reaction of enjoying unnatural popularity until now, so Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t feel all that sorry for her, though.


     Indeed, if she, or anyone else, benefited greatly from the goodwill of the public towards ability users, then it was only obvious that she and others should have been prepared to pay the price of the ill will towards the ability users, too.


     “That’s why, I just wanted to let my hair down and just go all out, unwind and get rid of of my stress today, but this…!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Well, now normally, people your age would stuff their faces with liquor or go to a nightclub and shake their a*ses the whole night to relieve their stress.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I don’t like liquor, and nightclubs are too noisy.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You think they’ll let a shorty like you in? Ah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m a big time celebrity!! What’s your problem?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Aren’t you getting fired because you’re a child actor?!” (Yi ji-Hyuk)


     “HEY!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min loudly cried out and pounced on him in anger, but Yi Ji-Hyuk simply shoved her away as he fell into a deep thought.


     So, the level of hostility the regular people held towards the ability users had reached to this point already?


     He had been staying put inside the special residential area for the users so he hadn’t really felt the severity of the situation, but now that he heard it from the horse’s mouth, it did kinda sound bad.


     “So, can we go now, and have some proper fun? Please??” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Do I look capable of moving to you?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min glanced at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mountainous belly that looked so puffed up, she couldn’t help but suspect that he was pregnant with a child at the moment.


     “So, why did you eat all that food like an idiot?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “And just who was it that kept shoving c**p in my mouth even before I could tell you to stop?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Wasn’t me.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Imma hang you up on the top of that castle over there!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was right then, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s phone began vibrating noisily.


     “Mm?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pulled his phone out and checked the display.


     [The Miss Delinquent]


     “And what on earth has gotten into that girl?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The event of Yi Ye-Won calling him on the phone may or may not happen once every month. Immediately sensing that something bad was afoot, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t tarry and tapped on the answer icon.


     “What happened?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     – “Oppppaaa! Hurry, here!!” (Ye-Won)


     The moment he heard Ye-Won’s sharp cry coming through the phone, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body was already soaring in the air.


     He spun around to check out the unfolding situation. He then confirmed the existence of a black-cloud like something in the direction over yonder, and immediately, shot forward like a streak of lightning.


     As soon as he realised that Yi Ye-Won was in danger, his body reacted before his brain could process the information. Yi Ji-Hyuk’s speed increased explosively, his mind spinning at a rate of knots.


     “Uwaaaah!!”


     Kaboom!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk landed on the hardened concrete floor, causing the ground to cave in like soft earth, while the cracked pieces jutted up into the air.


     “Ye-Won-ah! Mom!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly took a look around him. He spotted his family being protected by Choi Jung-Hoon as they stood behind Seo Ah-Young.


     “What the hell is that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pointed at the black cloud-like thing and shouted out.


     “It’s an insect horde!! Insects are acting as one!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Insects?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head and shifted his gaze over to the ‘cloud’.


     And as it turned out…


     When he took a closer look, that cloud thing was made up entirely of beetles the sizes of pinky fingernail coagulating and sticking together.


     “Euh….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seeing that many bugs forming a giant mass, even he was beginning to feel a wee bit disgusted. But, what made him even more uncomfortable was the simple fact that he had never, ever seen those types of bugs before in his life.


     ‘Also, this feeling….’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The ominous, eerie feeling he got from those bugs definitely didn’t belong to this world, too.


     “….From the demonic realm, huh.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Although he couldn’t be sure where these thing came from, he could definitely pick up on the ‘negative’ energy from them. That sticky, icky negative energy was not something this world could produce.


     Only undeads or demonic realm could.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s brows shot up as he looked closer at the insects.


     “Try to attack them first!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Roger that!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young had been gathering her flames while surveying the unfolding situation until then; she roared out and fired her flames at the insects.


     “Euahahap!!”


     Flames the size of a house flew towards the insect cloud.


     Rumble!!


     However, the insects scattered and easily evaded the flames.


     “H-huh?!”


     Seo Ah-Young gasped out in shocked confusion, and meanwhile, the flames shooting right past the insects continued in its trajectory and struck the giant castle in the middle of this famed amusement park.


     KABOOM!!!!


     Along with a deafening explosion, over half of the castle was blown away. Even the remaining structure quickly caught on fire and and burnt to crisp in no time.


     …..B-b-but, that’s not it?!


     I wasn’t aiming to do that, though?! (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “Ah….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon looked at the scene and spat out a resigned sigh.


     “You mustn’t go on a rampage in someone else’s country, you know!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I didn’t do it on purpose!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Please, just commit accidents that I can actually take care of!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Keuh! That hateful little man!!


     However, that’s not important right now! So, I must! (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Seo Ah-Young gathered flames once more. If a concentrated attack didn’t work, then she’d spread it out, instead!


     Flames rose up all around Seo Ah-Young; and then, it cast its wide fiery net over the bugs above.


     Unfortunately….


     Wuuuoongg!!


     As soon as the flames rushed at them, the insects all rose up even higher in the air and avoided getting burnt altogether.


     “E-eeeehh?”


     Seo Ah-Young dazedly looked on that spectacle.


     “Ah!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon screamed out.


     “Nooooo!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Sure enough, the now-scattered insects then all went on their merry ways and separated from the horde completely.


     “Ah, ah…..” (choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon powerlessly stared at that sight and spat out a sigh of hopelessness.


     “What the heck? What am I supposed to do now with them scattering like that?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young also found this event rather absurd to behold as she simply stood there, unmoving. How would she even go about killing all those millions of little bugs when they had scattered around like that?


     “What happened here?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min and Co., managed to arrive just then and asked them this question, but there wasn’t anyone present that could provide her with a satisfying enough answer.


     “This is….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     “Well, it would’ve been a big problem if they had remained in a horde, but with them scattering like that, aren’t they just insects now? Maybe, we don’t need to sweat over them that much, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’d be nice if that’s true, but…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon couldn’t finish his sentence as this creeping chill of anxiety encroached over him.


     “What can a single bug do, anyway? If you’re worried, then tell them to increase the production of the electric flyswatters.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk) (TL: Yes, “electric flyswatter” is a real thing, if you didn’t already know. Google it.)


     “H-mm….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Just before Choi Jung-Hoon could nod his head….


     They all heard a scream coming from the distance.


     “Ng?!”


     What was that?


     “Let’s go!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s group hurriedly ran towards the location where the scream had come from.


     “Huh?”


     And when arriving there, they discovered people lying on the ground, their bodies dyed in a sickly blue colour. It wasn’t just one or two people, either.


     “….Poison?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk walked in closer to check these people’s conditions.


     “Mister Yi Ji….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Don’t come closer!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s loud yell prompted Choi Jung-Hoon to quickly grasp other people around him to push them back.


     “Tell everyone to get as far away from here as possible!! Tell them to quarantine this place right now!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What is going on?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     From Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth, an uncharacteristically powerless voice leaked out.


     “It’s contagious….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “N-no way….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly lifted his palm off from one of the heavily-panting victims on the ground. The ends of his fingertips were changing colour to sickly blue, as well.


     ‘Heok!”


     Choi Jung-Hoon sucked in cold breath right away.


     In such a short amount of time?!


     “I don’t know how it works, but it’s definitely contagious. I can’t even tell whether this is poison or some kind of plague. What I’m sure about right now is that, people bitten by the bugs will end up in this state, and those coming into contact with them also will end up in the same state.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Which means….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon felt dizzy all of a sudden.


     Which meant, millions of insects possessing this unknown contagion had just spread throughout the world, and those who got bitten by them would start spreading this… plague around as well?


     What was he, or for that matter, anyone, supposed to do in this case?!


     If a monster capable of destroying this world in one go had descended instead, then at least, he’d try to do something about it.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     However, wasn’t this on another level altogether?!


     “Are you alright?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmm….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk simply swallowed up this foreign ‘thing’ entering his body with his Mana. Anything related to darkness would only simply be a tasty snack for Yi Ji-Hyuk, actually.


     “I’ll be fine. But….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk glanced at the crowd on the ground.


     These folks were beyond help now. If he tried to use his Mana to suck out the poison, they would die from the pain first rather than the plague itself, instead.


     Seriously, even ability users found it hard to endure, so how could a normal person expect to endure the process?


     “All we can do now…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk bitterly muttered out.


     “….Is to return to Korea.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seeing how powerless Yi Ji-Hyuk looked for the first time ever, Choi Jung-Hoon realised that they were now facing an unprecedented crisis, the likes of which he hadn’t encountered before.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 160: However, is that a good thing? 5
      Chapter 160: However, is that a good thing? (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     [The American government has yet to reveal their official stance on the current crisis unfolding in their country. Experts agree that this crisis is biohazard in nature, but finding out the exact cause can only be described as still some distance away for the time being. Most importantly, not much has been confirmed about the spreading of the infection itself, so the situation is deteriorating as we speak.]


     “Tsk.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head leaned at a crooked angle as he watched the TV.


     The situation looked a bit too ugly for him to sit idly by, but then, there was nothing to gain by him stepping forward, too.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “H-mm….”


     If the story involved magic, then whether it be the aspects of knowledge or application, there was no one alive who could come even remotely close to Yi Ji-Hyuk. Unfortunately, this area of expertise was a different story altogether.


     Even if the demonic realm was behind this incident, it’d simply be impossible for Yi Ji-Hyuk to know of every field that existed there.


     For instance, even if they were both scientists, the things physicists know would be rather different from what biologists know.


     The things happening right now, they were beyond the scope of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expertise. He majored in destroying everything and/or controlling various demonic creatures, as well as stuff related to controlling Mana.


     One could argue that this matter did involve controlling of demonic creatures, but well, the types of creatures Yi Ji-Hyuk dealt with were far, far larger than those bugs most of the time.


     How would a zookeeper answer back when someone asked a question regarding the ecology of insects?


     “Groan….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a long groan as the TV screen now displayed the front of a certain hospital, barricaded with yellow ‘caution’ tapes.


     Even he wasn’t sure what might happen to humans exposed to modified dark Mana. There were simply too many variations to consider.


     If it was purest form of Mana being injected, like how Yi Ji-Hyuk had done, then the victims would go mad, go on a berserk rampage, or become an undead – one of the three results. But, there was no way he’d know what kind of results would pop out with dark Mana incubated within those flying insects. Also, the situation would be unique to each bug, too.


     In the end, Yi Ji-Hyuk realised that, even though he knew quite a few things about the creatures living inside the demonic realm, he wouldn’t be able to offer any help anyway, even less than that of the doctors and biologists of this world.



     “Just what’s going on? Do you know?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Groan…….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He was already feeling somewhat conflicted inside, but now that he had to hear the yapping coming from his side, well, it was really getting on his nerves.


     “And why the heck are you even here?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..I was told to stay here cuz it’s the safest.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “And who told you that?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon did.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Groan……” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a groan while looking at Jeong Hae-Min and Kim Dah-Som filling up the living room couch.


     “Hey, Dah-Som-ah.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Don’t you have an older brother already? So, why are you even here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “He’s useless.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “………….”


     ….I can sympathise with you on that one, but at the same time, you just said something really depressing, you know? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Thinking of the pitiful tale of Kim Dah-Hyun being looked down on by his own little sister, Yi Ji-Hyuk kind of felt pained in his heart.


     “….I guess it’s the same story with me, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm? Did you say something?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Never mind.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk continued to spit out more groans as his eyes took on the sight of Yi Ye-Won – she immediately revealed her true colours as soon as Choi Jung-Hoon left, and began rolling around on the floor stuffing her face with snacks.


     “And that’s my little sister………..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What’s the matter? I think she’s adorable, though?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “That’s adorable to you? Are you blind?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hearing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s words, Ye-Won threw the pillow below her.


     “I can hear you! You dumb idiot!!” (Ye-Won)


     “Hey, watch it!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Regardless of what was happening in the world at large, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s house showed no change. However, just because his household was peaceful as usual, that didn’t mean the rest of the world was, too.


     Outside of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s house, the world was going through a huge upheaval.


     ***


     “Have you found anything?” (Donovan McGee)


     “Not at all. We haven’t even found a single clue.” (Sam Wright)


     Doctor Donovan McGee stared at the restricted area with a hardened expression on his face. In order to stop the spread of the unidentified contagion, patients were quarantined in this secure facility, and he could see the doctors wearing biohazard suits roaming in between them.


     “Have you narrowed down the potential pathogenic source?” (Donovan McGee)


     “It’s a difficult matter to get to the bottom of, but also….” (Sam Wright)


     The other doctor hesitated before speaking up.


     “…..We’re unsure whether the cause is a pathogen or not.” (Sam Wright)


     “What do you mean by that?” (Donovan McGee)


     “The test results haven’t come in yet, but the symptoms displayed so far doesn’t match any of the known plague types. No, this is far more closer to poisoning.” (Sam Wright) (TL: The Korean words for “poisoning” and “addiction” are exactly the same and I couldn’t be sure of which one the author wanted to use here. I went with “poisoning” because that sounds the most plausible. If I’m wrong though, I’ll change later.)


     “Poisoning?” (Donovan McGee)


     “Yes, poisoning.” (Sam Wright)


     Donovan McGee frowned deeply.


     What nonsense was this?


     “Poisoning?! Where in the world would you hear of a contagious poisoning?! A poison that can spread to the rest of the body simply through a single skin contact? You think such a thing makes sense??” (Donovan McGee)


     Seeing the enraged Donovan McGee and his half-bald head, Sam Wright could only sigh out.


     “Of course, I know that doesn’t make a lick of common sense.” (Sam Wright)


     “Right.” (Donovan McGee)


     “However, we’re talking about ‘monster hazard’ here.” (Sam Wright)


     “………….”


     “You can’t apply common sense in this case. If you declared publicly that monsters might appear five years ago, then you’d be laughed out of the room. However, we’re now living in a world where common sense has broken down some time ago.” (Sam Wright)


     No longer able to think of a rebuttal, Donovan McGee shifted his gaze back over to the patients.


     “….Fine. What about the progress of the contagion, then?” (Donovan McGee)


     “We haven’t had any deaths yet, so we can’t tell how the plague’s symptoms would progress at the moment. Only after we get our first casualty will we be able to form a rough outline of a suitable response.” (Sam Wright)


     “Are you saying we must wait until someone dies??” (Donovan McGee)


     Sam Wright replied with a slightly hardened expression.


     “You need wake up, director.” (Sam Wright)


     “……..”


     “This is only the beginning. The insects that caused this plague are still at large, spreading throughout the States as we speak. Thankfully, we haven’t had any secondary damage arising from this incident, but if that does happen, it’ll become nearly impossible to keep everything under control.” (Sam Wright)


     “Euh…..”


     “If those insects are like bees and die after ‘poisoning’ their victims, then we’ll see hundreds of thousands affected, and if they don’t die, then millions, tens of millions….. And, if we consider the potential secondary damage, then……..” (Sam Wright)


     Donovan McGee’s eyes shook hard.


     Annihilation.


     That would be the inevitable end result.


     If the damage from this crisis only affected the United States, then without a doubt, this country would completely collapse.


     “But, will such an eventuality come to pass? According to your logic, there should be just as many victims of malaria in the world as there are infected mosquitoes, but that hasn’t happened, has it?” (Donovan McGee)


     “You’re correct.” (Sam Wright)


     Sam Wright readily agreed with that.


     Indeed, common sense dictated that such an event would not happen. Because, the actual number that interacted with human victims would only be a small portion of the whole horde.


     Even if there were millions of the insects, it’d still be a minute number when looking at the overall population of insects in the entire world.


     “The real problem is!!” (Sam Wright)


     “M-mm??”


     “Do these creatures really possess the nature and instincts of real insects?” (Sam Wright)


     “What do you mean by that?” (Donovan McGee)


     “Please, don’t forget. These aren’t really insects to begin with. No, they are monsters that resemble insects, instead.” (Sam Wright)


     “……….!!”


     Donovan McGee immediately recognised his oversight and shuddered powerfully on the spot.


     A monster resembling a dog didn’t act like a dog. It only looked like one, and its actions would firmly follow the ‘See a lifeform, hunt it down and devour’ pattern.


     What if these small insects possessed the same nature as the regular monsters?


     “I’ve requested that the analysis of the dead insects found near the incident location to be sped up. When those results come out, we should have at least a general direction to take our investigation in.” (Sam Wright)


     “But, what about before that? Is there anything we can do besides waiting like this?” (Donovan McGee)


     “We’re not gods, Mister McGee. We’re just doctors.” (Sam Wright)


     “D*mn it…..” (Donovan McGee)


     Donovan McGee stared the patients convulsing in pain through the glass wall and gritted his teeth.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Even though he was a doctor, there was nothing he or anyone could do.


     Just like the majority of doctors trying to combat a new type of disease, they could only help alleviate the suffering of the patients, unable to treat the root cause of the illness. And right now, even that passive form of assistance wasn’t working properly at all.


     “What are we supposed to do now?” (Donovan McGee)


     If those small insects possessed the nature of monsters and continued to poison every human they ran into, then….


     Realistically speaking, there was no method to combat that.


     Well, it’d be impossible to hunt down every single one of those insects, after all. And trying to quarantine the affected areas would present yet another type of problem, too.


     Would quarantining even work with monsters?


     “God d*mn it.” (Donovan McGee)


     Donovan groaned in helplessness after realising how weak humanity could be. In any case, he could only pray that there wouldn’t be any secondary victims from this mess.


     ***


     “What do we need to do here?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren was in a full-on panic mode. Did it start after receiving reports that the victims couldn’t be cured?


     Nope. He was already half out of his mind by the time the insects facing off against Yi Ji-Hyuk’s group scattered to the rest of the country.


     The reason why he let Yi Ji-Hyuk’s group go back home when they said something about reorganising or some such, was precisely because of that. Besides, what could they do even if he decided to keep them here?


     He instinctively knew that this matter was no longer on the level of them using force to resolve it. Indeed, this crisis was the most dangerous of all crises in history.


     “Do you still not know the general direction they are moving in?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “They seem to be spreading deeper inland, sir. However, because they are slow, they haven’t spread out too far….”


     “What about the ocean?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Some of them are also heading in that direction as well.”


     “D*mn bugs are doing what now?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Bugs wanting to cross an ocean? How preposterous was that notion?!


     Well, they weren’t creatures of this world so something like that could happen, but still….


     “….They wouldn’t be able to cross the ocean, right?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “….No one knows, sir.”


     Christopher McLaren could only chuckle wryly. If those things did indeed cross the ocean, then it’d no longer the American crisis, but the World crisis, instead.


     He couldn’t even figure out whether he should be shouting out “We can’t be the only ones suffering here” or “At least you people need to survive”.


     In the past, he’d boldly choose the former in a heartbeat. But, a corner of Christopher McLaren’s brain was telling him that this crisis would easily lead to the destruction of his home country.


     “What did Mister President say?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “After receiving the reports, he ordered us to focus all military personnel to eradicating the bugs first and foremost.”


     “….Keuk.”


     Another wry chuckle escaped from his mouth.


     With what method were they to catch and kill those fingernail-sized bugs, exactly?


     Seriously now, if a single one of those bugs were to fly by in front of Christopher McLaren’s eyes right now, he’d still be utterly unable to tell apart whether it was just a regular insect or not.


     “Director, a call from Korea just came in.”


     “Who is it?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “It’s from Choi Jung-Hoon, apparently.”


     Christopher McLaren spat out a sigh.


     Since when did his position fall low enough for him to share a phone call with a vice head of a department belonging to a tiny-a*s nation?


     However, he couldn’t ignore reality. If he could beg for help from someone, anyone, then right now, he had to bow down regardless of who it was.


     In this current situation, he should be grateful for the fact that an organisation as successful as the NDF decided to call him first, instead.


     “Let the call go through.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir.”


     Christopher McLaren paused for a second, before picking up the phone.


     – “Director, it’s Choi Jung-Hoon speaking.”


     “Please keep it brief, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon. I’m insanely busy at the moment.” (Christopher McLaren)


     – “Have you found a solution yet, sir?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That’s what I want to ask you. Did you call me because you figured out a way, or you were just curious? You should be prepared to compensate me for wasting my valuable time, yes?” (Christopher McLaren)


     When Christopher McLaren’s haggard and unfriendly voice shot back, Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t speak for a while.


     ‘Son of a b*tch….’


     If you wanted information, then call someone on the lower rung of the ladder! Stop wasting time of someone trying put out the fire burning on top of his foot if your own country hasn’t yet found itself in danger! (Christopher McLaren’s inner monologue)


     – “Well, sir, as for the response….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “M-mm??”


     – “I was thinking of getting as much information out of Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk as humanly possible. I believe that hearing directly from him will be for the best, so if you could wait a little while longer, I’ll personally bring him over there.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “H-mm?!”


     Christopher McLaren’s eyes shone brightly.


     “So, are you saying that Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk might know something about this situation, is that it?” (Christopher McLaren)


     – “Yes, most likely. He may not have the full details, but I believe he knows something.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm….”


     Christopher McLaren’s expression became serious.


     “If that’s the case – in the name of the United States of America, I hereby officially request you. Please send over Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk right away!” (Christopher McLaren)




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 161: You’re still not good with lying 1
      Chapter 161: You’re still not good with lying (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     – “The problem is, that will be the most difficult thing to do.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What do you mean by that?” (Christopher McLaren)


     – “What I mean by that is, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk won’t make a move that easily. Regarding this crisis, that is.”


     “How come?”


     – “It’s his nature. As soon as he returned to Korea, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk has holed himself up in his house with his family. Basically, he’s set up a fortress there.”


     Christopher McLaren tilted his head.


     “So, what about it?”


     – “The way Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk operates is simpler than what most people think. First of all, he has a tendency to gravitate towards the methods that’ll guarantee his family’s safety above all else. And right now, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk’s instincts must’ve told him that his family isn’t safe, even though he’s so far away from there.”


     “M-mm….”


     – “In other words, as long as his family’s safety isn’t guaranteed, he will not move away from their side. And so, the problem is that we have no idea how to guarantee their safety. Even Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk himself doesn’t know that.”


     Christopher McLaren couldn’t help but get irritated.


     “So, what are you trying to tell me here?! All you have to do is to find yourself a nice little underground evacuation shelter and shove them in there!”


     – “And that’s exactly my point, director.”


     “M-mm??”


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s bright voice came out of the phone.


     – “Isn’t there a special bunker designed for the exclusive usage of important individuals during the times of crisis somewhere in your country? I heard that it’s a rather luxurious place, as well.”


     “Well, yes. We do have something like that.”


     – “Please open that up. And then, announce that you’ll be accommodating Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk’s family there. With that pretext, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk then will step into American soil on his own volition.”


     “Mmm….”


     Christopher McLaren scratched the side of his head.


     Of course, there were quite a few places like that. With Christopher McLaren’s security clearance, he could request their usages, as well. Hell, there was a bunker outfitted in such a way that one could enjoy a really luxurious lifestyle inside, too.


     “However, only American citizens are allowed in there. That’s the law.”


     – “Director McLaren.”


     “Please speak.”


     Choi Jung-Hoon took his time for a little bit, before speaking up in a determined voice.


     – “In that case, you should change that law.”


     “What did you just say??”


     What was this idiot saying now?


     If anyone could change laws whenever they felt like it, then there was no way a country would continue to function for long.


     – “The current situation is far graver than you believe it is, Director McLaren. You need to be decisive here.”



     “I want to ask you about something here….”


     – “Please go ahead.”


     “Why are you trying to help me out to this degree?”


     – “I only thought that, once the United States collapses, the rest of the world will soon follow.”


     “….What a realistic scenario that is. God d*mn it.”


     – “Director McLaren.”


     “It’s Chris.”


     – “I beg your pardon?”


     “Just call me Chris. I thought I told you this the last time?”


     – “I forgot. Very well. Chris, this current situation is quite different from anything we’ve experienced so far. If we fail to put an end to this crisis when it’s still in its early days, then I suspect that the damage will increase exponentially, far beyond what we can physically deal with.”


     “Right, I believe so, too.”


     – “That is why, please move with haste. The fate of the whole world rests on your shoulders.”


     “You don’t have to say it. I’m well aware of that.”


     This d*mn kid was trying to….


     Christopher McLaren slightly gritted his teeth.


     He too acknowledged it. This Choi Jung-Hoon character was a capable man. And he could be of tremendous help, too.


     The mere fact that he could exert some form of control over Yi Ji-Hyuk meant that, by him simply breathing, he might get to influence the international politics.


     However, Christopher McLaren still felt his innards boiling over when he had no choice but to listen to someone who was barely half of his age.


     ‘If only Yi Ji-Hyuk was an American citizen….’


     Christopher McLaren thought about that for a couple of seconds, before shaking his head. He knew he couldn’t control Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     He got to where he was today in part due to his excellent judgement and his own capabilities, but most of that was down to his ability to judge his own limits.


     According to his assessment, Yi Ji-Hyuk easily exceeded his ability to control. That was why Christopher McLaren had to acknowledge Choi Jung-Hoon.


     This here was a man who managed to grab hold onto someone not one single person alive dared to attempt to exert some measure of control.


     Even if there was no Yi Ji-Hyuk around, Choi Jung-Hoon would’ve climbed up from the very bottom to the very top on his own two feet.


     “For the time being, I’ll try to do what you asked. Meanwhile, you do what you can to negotiate with Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.”


     – “I will.”


     “And, by the way….”


     – “Yes? Please speak.”


     “What is the price you want from this deal?”


     – “I won’t ask you for anything.”


     “But you really took us through the cleaners the last time, did you not?”


     – “I’m not some idiot who can’t tell when to be greedy and when to hold back.”


     “Fufufu. Fine. I got it.”


     When the call finally ended, Christopher took a deep breath and cut the end of the cigar. Using the cigar match, he lit the end of his cigar evenly and took a satisfying inhale, before letting the smoke out slowly.


     “Connect me to the Department of Defence.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir.”


     Christopher McLaren’s calm but withdrawn eyes stared at the several spots dotted on the map spread out on top of his desk.


     The concentration of last known sightings was steadily widening. At this rate, the entirety of the United States would be covered by these creatures in a matter of weeks.


     And that would be the ‘end’.


     The wider they spread out, the harder it would get to locate those bugs. When that happened, there would be no solution whatsoever.


     “I need to grasp at any straws I can find.”


     Well, it’d be better than not grasping at anything at all.


     Christopher McLaren tasted the cigar smoke filling up his mouth and calmed his nerves.


     ***


     “Wait, where do you want to go, again?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s tilted his head.


     Inside Yi Ji-Hyuk’s house, currently in the living room.


     “To America.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Are you crazy?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It’d have been perfectly normal to get flustered by that direct insult, but Choi Jung-Hoon completely ignored Yi Ji-Hyuk’s reaction as he had expected it as much.


     “Of course, all my faculties are functioning properly.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, what did just say you wanted to do?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     You wanna go to America??


     To America, where those demonic bugs are busy flying around??


     Not only that, with the rest of my family, too?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk seriously considered the possibility of Choi Jung-Hoon losing all of his marbles.


     “It’s because things are dangerous.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm??”


     Hearing Choi Jung-Hoon’s rather serious tone of voice, Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head in an even more confused state. This man here was not someone who’d thoughtlessly say random stuff in his head, so if something seemed amiss, then there was a hidden meaning behind his words.


     “Please explain yourself a bit better.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Remaining here is just as dangerous.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…….”


     “It’s not like you can stick by your family’s side and keep an eye on them forever.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, that’s true.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “In that case, your priority should be on taking your family to the safest location there is, and then, take care of the situation for good.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head.


     What he said wasn’t wrong. He couldn’t remain tied here like this all the time.


     “And, also….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes began shining rather dangerously.


     “We also need the information you have, as well.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Information?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You know something about those insects, yes?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     “Nope, don’t know a thing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….You really don’t know anything?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, I can guess where they are from, and what kinda nature they might possess, but well, there are so many similar types of creatures out there and I wasn’t really interested so, like, what will be the symptoms, or how should one go about dealing with it…. I don’t have a single clue where to even begin.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “H-mm…..”


     Choi Jung-Hoon fell into a deep contemplation, prompting Yi Ji-Hyuk to shrug his shoulders.


     “See? I told you, I won’t be of much help.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, actually, that much already helps. So, let’s head over to America first.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned his head around to face Park Seon-Duk and told her what was happening. She nodded her head after receiving her son’s explanation.


     “Looks like us going to somewhere quiet would be for the better, isn’t it? Will that make it easier for you too?” (mom)


     “Well, yeah, sure. But…. Won’t you be too uncomfortable, mom?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’ll the same as being trapped in my home, so what does it matter if it’s over there or over here?” (mom)


     “Ng, that’s right. In that case, let’s get going now. Please go and get ready.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon quickly added from the side.


     “They have all the necessary amenities there, so all you need to pack are your clothes, ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I see. In that case, please wait for a little while.” (mom)


     After mom left to pack the luggage, Yi Ji-Hyuk threw a question with a suspicious look on his face.


     “So, what kinda deal did you make with the Americans this time?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I didn’t.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eii~ why are you acting like that? I mean, we’re all pros here, no?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon resolutely shook his head.


     “If this was any other times, sure. But, not this time. The way I see it, the current situation presents an unprecedented danger, quite unlike any other.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmmm………”


     Again, those words weren’t wrong. Even Yi Ji-Hyuk himself had no idea what to do about this crisis, after all.


     Not too long afterwards, Park Seon-Duk came down the stairs with Yi Ye-Won and several large suitcases full of clothes in tow.


     “Can we go now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What are you talking about? Your dad’s not finished getting ready yet.” (mom)


     “Ah….!”


     Right, we gotta take dad along, too.


     I almost did something really stupid just now. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….Dear!” (dad)


     Yi Cheol-Woong was rushing down the stairs just then, and when he heard Park Seon-Duk’s words, tears began flooding out of his eyes.


     “Dear, you haven’t forgotten about….” (dad)


     “You’re being noisy! Just hurry up, will you?!” (mom)


     “….Yes, ma’am.” (dad)


     After the dejected Yi Cheol-Woong finished with his preparations, Yi Ji-Hyuk called Jeong Hae-Min over.


     “Okay, let’s go.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng.”


     Jeong Hae-Min took their hands and activated her teleport ability.


     ***


     “Welcome back.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “What about the evacuation shelter?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “My men will escort your family to the safe location.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren personally came to greet Yi Ji-Hyuk and Co., in front of his agency’s HQ. Thanks to Choi Jung-Hoon’s speedy translation, there was no problem getting the message through.


     “I’m still kinda worried….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk said that, Christopher McLaren suddenly pulled out a handgun.


     “What are you doing?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shouted out in panic, but Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t even bat an eyelid and simply watched on. Christopher McLaren then fired at the waiting automobile with his gun.


     Blam!!


     The bullet couldn’t even nick the car’s bulletproof window and ricochetted away.


     “You can rest easy.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Mmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head and shifted his gaze over to Park Seon-Duk.


     “Please go ahead without me.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Will you be alright, son?” (mom)


     “Yes, mom. I’ll catch up to you very soon.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk watched his family being driven away on the prepared vehicles, and then, turned around to face Christopher McLaren.


     “Okay, so what is that you want to hear from me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Before that….” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yeah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     With a slightly teasing expression on his face, Christopher McLaren asked him a question.


     “Aren’t you at least slightly worried?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “About what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Sending your family away like that. To put it bluntly, what if we decide to kidnap your family and use them as hostages to threaten you?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned.


     “Ahjussi, you don’t look that stupid, so it’ll be fine.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Should I take that as a praise?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Well, something like that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quietly stared at Christopher McLaren before opening his mouth again.


     “If that happened, you’ll soon learn that you shouldn’t be afraid of some measly insects and whatnot. So, wanna find out?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You do know I was just joking with you, yes?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “I’m sure it was.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eerie gaze was enough for Christopher McLaren to break out in cold sweat.


     Not angering this man was the wisest decision, that was for sure. He himself judged this man as the most frightening existence there was, so he should definitely avoid doing something as stupid as making this guy angry.


     “Your family will be spending their time quite comfortably in the world’s most secure location. If you want, we can guide you there anytime.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Well, it’s fine. For now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I see. In that case, this way.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk and Co., were guided into the interior of the American agency’s building, and after finding their individual seats, they settled down.


     A simple set of tea was served, and then, the main topic got underway.


     “We need information on these bugs.” (Christopher McLaren)


     On the tablets pushed forward as those words were being spoken, one could see the locations of bugs spreading out with Los Angeles as their centre.


     “Did you attach tracking beacons on them or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Actually, we simply marked the physical sightings on the map. There is no other way to track insects as small as them.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “I suppose so.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Let me cut to the chase. Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, do you have any intel on how to deal with these bugs?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was frantically translating everything.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head after hearing that.


     “To be honest, I don’t know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm……”


     Christopher McLaren’s expression was about to be dyed in the colours of disappointment, but then, Yi Ji-Hyuk opened his mouth again.


     “I may not have much info on these bugs, but…” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But?”


     “But, I think I know what must be done.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What do you mean?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk chewed on his words, before opening his mouth again.


     “First of all. You haven’t even figured out where the Gate opened up, and that’s our first problem. This one’s opening condition must’ve been different from the others so far.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm. That could be right…..” (Christopher McLaren)


     “And, more than likely, someone must’ve opened this Gate deliberately. If we don’t take care of those idiots first, you shouldn’t find another Gate like that one opening up strange at all. So, we gotta deal with those b*stards first.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm!!”


     Christopher McLaren nodded his head.


     “However, wouldn’t it be difficult to get a bead on their location?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared into the empty air, before speaking up.


     “I can think of something.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm??”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes became serious, withdrawn.


     A being that could control lifeforms of the demon world? That was far too obvious.


     “….Is it a demon king, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began clenching his fists tightly.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 162: You’re still not good with lying 2
      Chapter 162: You’re still not good with lying (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (TL: Unedited.)


     The demon king.


     The title existed for real, but its actual meaning was like a cloud in the sky.


     Until he found himself stuck in Berafe, Yi Ji-Hyuk only understood the vague concept of what a demon king was, but then again, he never thought it could be a real thing, either.


     However, after getting mixed up with the demonic realm’s business in Berafe, he got to realise what kind of existences these demon kings were. If one were to be pedantic, then there was no true ‘demon king’ in existence.


     Because, the title of ‘demon king’ would denote the strongest individual found within the demons.


     However, it didn’t matter what species you were, as long as you got acknowledged as being truly strong by the demonic realm, and make other demons submit to you, anyone could become the next demon king.


     The thing was, though – even within the vast, seemingly-infinite history of the demonic realm, there only ever had been 99 demon kings.


     The last person to claim that title was none other than Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “A demon king, is it….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Since Affeldrichae said that the Gates were connected to the demonic realm, he did guess that someone from there might have crossed over already. He figured that it’d be around the level of a superior demon or something, but…


     But, there was a limit to a superior demon when it came to controlling monster hordes. Even Yi Ji-Hyuk could only start controlling monsters properly after climbing into the position of the demon king, after all.


     Even if one took into account the differences between a human and a demon as species, it was still impossible for a superior demon to use monsters like tools.


     It might be possible to open up Gates to summon various monsters, but when doing something like that, it’d become practically impossible to summon the kinds you wanted in the first place.


     In this case, then, it’d be correct to assume that an existence on the level of a demon king had summoned its direct subordinates.


     “H-mm….”


     Who could it be?


     He couldn’t be certain of it, though.


     While traversing through several dimension, he had become aware of it. Just as Berafe and Earth existed, the demonic realm Yi Ji-Hyuk knew couldn’t have been the only one out there.


     Even if that single demonic realm was a massive world that’s easily thousands of times larger than when combining both Berafe and Earth into one.


     “I wonder, who is it?”


     If that guy did indeed come from that demonic realm, then Yi Ji-Hyuk would surely know who it was….


     If that were the case, then who was capable of causing this sort of an incident?


     It couldn’t have been a upper-level demon king.


     If a Gate large enough to let a upper-level demon king cross over, then the Gate itself would cause an incredible shockwave across the dimensions. It was not for nothing that the advent of a demon king signalled the end of the world, in other words.



     If such a massive ripple occurred, there was no way Yi Ji-Hyuk wouldn’t notice it.


     Which meant that either it was a pretty low-level demon king, or even that low-level demon king couldn’t cross over completely intact…


     “Mm……”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began calculating just how strong of an existence had descended to this world with that situation in mind.


     “M-mmmm…”


     According to his quick calculation….


     “It’s the end of the world.”


     He couldn’t think of an answer.


     In all honesty, if a single superior demon, not a true demon king, had managed to descend pretty much intact, then this planet wouldn’t be able to fight it off.


     A superior demon was almost on the level of a super powerful Dragon. It would be an existence that only an Ancient-grade Dragon had any realistic hope of defeating.


     However, you wanna talk about a demon king?


     The difference between a demon king, and a superior demon was rather simple.


     Well, the thing was, if a demon king wasn’t capable of utterly massacring a superior demon with a flick of its hand, which dumba*s demon would be willing to follow the orders of one?


     No matter how weak a demon king was, it was still a creature on another plain of existence compared to the demons of lower grades.


     That was why….


     Because of such a gap in power, they were acknowledged as demon kings. Didn’t matter whether you were a mutant, a superior race, whatever. Hell, even a human was fine.


     No, ‘power’ was the only qualification necessary.


     That was the sole reason why Yi Ji-Hyuk was bestowed with the title of the demon king.


     And now, the odds of an existence possessing such power having descended on this planet was uncomfortably high.


     “We’re finished.”


     Merely thinking about it made his head hurt.


     No doubt, the current Yi Ji-Hyuk wouldn’t be able to do anything to such an existence.


     “Just which crazy b*stard crossed over?!”


     After recalling all the faces of the demon kings, Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly arrived at one conclusion.


     Didn’t matter who it was, there was no answer here.


     From the get-go, the meaning of one’s strength reaching the very extremes was that you’d have utterly devoted yourself into one single field of expertise throughout your entire life. And the normal world would call such a person ‘crazy b*stard’ for sure.


     So, rather obviously, not one demon king was what you’d call ‘normal’ in the head.


     Again, it didn’t matter who crossed over, it was the same story.


     “Uh-whew. Just how much of a crazy b*stard did cross over?”


     *


     “That crazy b*stard hasn’t made a move?” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche tilted its head.


     Did he really regain his mind?


     There was just no way the worst wackjob in the history of demonic realm would not do something after such an incident occurred in his backyard….


     “Maybe, he has noticed something?” (Argolas)


     “When did that b*stard ever do crazy things while being oblivious? He’s the crazy b*stard because he knowingly did all those crazy things.” (Beltreche)


     “Of course.” (Argolas)


     Beltreche massaged its temples.


     Just from the mere fact that the worst crazy b*stard in the history of the demonic realm was a human, the way the denizens of the demonic realm treated humans went through a fundamental shift.


     Before Yi Ji-Hyuk, humans were thought of as fairly intelligent creatures perfect for toying around for a bit before extracting negative energy from. But, after him, they were still seen as ‘fun to toy around with’, but if any one of them properly lost their sh*t, they would become even worse existences than demons.


     “If it was the past him, he wouldn’t have sit back and do nothing….” (Beltreche)


     When he was doing his thing back in the demonic realm, Yi Ji-Hyuk was a tyrant and an conqueror, not to mention a bomb-like existence who didn’t let even the most minor matters pass by.


     The Yi Ji-Hyuk of the past would never, ever let the event of another making a ruckus in his territory go by unpunished at all.


     However, if he didn’t show any big movements even after such a fuss had been raised…. Without a doubt, he was a changed man compared to the past.


     “Or…..” (Beltreche)


     Could he have noticed ‘it’ already?


     That I am already in this world?


     If it’s him, he might be suspecting it. Maybe not me specifically, but at least, in the general sense. (Beltreche’s inner monologue)


     “Or, is he trying to cook up a suitable response?” (Beltreche)


     Even Beltreche had made a slight oversight with his plan.


     “Who knew they would be so weak.” (Beltreche)


     If he had let loose those insects in Berafe, the overall impact wouldn’t have been this great.


     Well, in Berafe, one would find pretty much everywhere the holy men and women who could use ‘Purification’ with divine blessings they were bestowed with, as well as countless mages capable of tracking down every single bug released.


     The insect horde might be able to cause a bit of chaos there, but in the end, everything would eventually be put back into perfect order, and a short time after that, all harm caused would have been dealt with.


     “To be this weak….” (Beltreche)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     According to the information it had received, this world was incomparably more advanced than Berafe. Especially when firepower was concerned, this world was definitely a step above Berafe.


     However, it was far worse in every other category.


     Utterly ruining this world wouldn’t be hard at all.


     Brainwashing high-ranking politicians with magic and let them start a big war would end everything, or simply by unleashing an army of undead, they would truly become the immortal army they were meant to be in a world where no one was capable of performing ‘Purification’.


     “What a fun little world this is….” (Beltreche)


     On top of this, the overall population here was incomparably greater than Berafe, and there were plentiful of their base desires and negative energy to harvested.


     If Beltreche knew of such a world, then it’d start scheming against this place instead of Berafe a long time ago.


     “Indeed, this place is without a doubt, a fun little world.” (Beltreche)


     No, even if everything else was disregarded, the mere fact that the 99th demon king was residing here made this world a fun place to be.


     “So, then. What should I do next?” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche expected Yi Ji-Hyuk to come barging in here after letting some bugs loose, but the situation was unfolding in a slightly unexpected manner.


     That was in part a fault of Beltreche when it failed to account for the difference between Berafe and Earth, and also, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s shift in personality, where he didn’t respond as quickly as he did in the past, played a big role.


     Well, if things didn’t work out one way, then all Beltreche had to do was to turn it around, or twist it even further.


     Beltreche stared at a contraption humans had invented called ‘television’ and cackled insidiously. Seeing the panic of humans as conveyed by this little box really entertained the demon king.


     It even felt like the heavy, odious anxiety wafting in the air was strengthening its body, too.


     “This much isn’t nearly enough.” (Beltreche)


     The rate of anxiety and fear spreading in this world was so, so much faster than Berafe.


     The panic spread through word of mouth sure had a charm of its own, but it spreading through this sort of medium had another type of charm to it, too.


     However, if there was one thing strange, that would be….


     “Even though this much ruckus has been raised, this world still seems to be abnormally peaceful.” (Beltreche)


     If that was the case, then could this medium lower the fear of the public, instead? Facing this unexplainable situation, Beltreche became quite interested.


     Indeed, one should not use the method of understanding for Berafe in this world.


     “So…. Where is the 99th demon king as of this moment?” (Beltreche)


     “He’s in a place not too far from here.” (Argolas)


     “M-mm….” (Beltreche)


     “Oh the great demon king, may I dare to ask a single question?” (Argolas)


     “Go on.” (Beltreche)


     “May I inquire the reason why you’re taking your time?” (Argolas)


     The ends of Beltreche’s lips arched up. The forked tongue of a reptile sneaked out and moistened its lips.


     “Does it look like I’m taking my time?” (Beltreche)


     “With your powers, surely you can severely punish that arrogant 99th demon king quite easily, yes?” (Argolas)


     “Of course, I can.” (Beltreche)


     “In that case, why are you holding back to this degree?” (Argolas)


     Beltreche cracked its neck several times.


     “I’m not holding back. I definitely am not holding anything back. No, I’m simply enjoying myself.” (Beltreche)


     “This servant fails to understand….” (Argolas)


     “Just how long have I suffered at the hands of the 99th demon king?” (Beltreche)


     “….Indeed, my lord.” (Argolas)


     “That is why, simply ending it like that would never soothe my fury. If I wanted to…..” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche shuddered greatly.


     “….I could easily keep him alive while cutting him into million little pieces, and then, ask him how he feels.” (Beltreche)


     “I see.” (Argolas)


     “However, one waits until the fruit ripens. Only then can you truly savour it.” (Beltreche)


     “It will be done according to your wise will.” (Argolas)


     However, one could never tell the future.


     Would that man stay still like this until the end?


     Because, one’s nature would not change that quickly.


     Beltreche’s vertically-slit eyes began shining in ominous glare.


     ***


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “You say it’s a demon king?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk with a dumbfounded expression on her face.


     A demon king, of all things?


     This wasn’t some kind of a run-of-the-mill anime, so what on earth was this about?


     “Maybe, you read one too many mangas?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     This time, it was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s turn to be dumbfounded.


     “What the heck. Monsters are running loose in this world, so what’s strange about demons kings and whatnot??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, if you put it that way….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Well, Orcs, Ogres and Trolls were freely roaming in this world nowadays, so what would be so strange about a demon king appearing out of the blue now?


     “So, what you’re saying is that, this incident is caused by a demon king, yes?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yup.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly nodded his head.


     “So, if we get rid of that demon king, this whole thing will be resolved more or less, right?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Dunno about that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “That may happen. Or not.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “In that case, why waste energy trying to take down this… demon king?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “If we don’t deal with it now, well, we might see another horde of insects being summoned after we deal with the first one. That’s why.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh….”


     Sure, that sounded plausible.


     If those bugs were indeed summoned into this world, then there was no guarantee that more wouldn’t be summoned in the future. So, if they didn’t stop that from happening in the first place, it’d be like pouring water into a bottomless jar.


     “So, do you have a solution?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk asked back.


     “What, you mean a way to track down the demon king? Of course I do have a way.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, really? Well, let’s go kill it, then.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “The problem is that we have no way to do that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned refreshingly as he spoke.


     “It’s the case of ‘No Answers, amigo’.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………”


     No, wait a minute, you d*mn as*hole! You can’t be the one saying that!!


     If you can’t deal with that, that means no one can…. (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “You really can’t?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began tilting his head this way and that.


     “Mm… If I were to really, really think of a way, then it’s not like there’s none, but….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, in that case, shouldn’t we do that?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I think it’d be better we don’t, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, why not?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Weeeell, things will get a lot more horrifying, you see.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face was now dyed in the colours of pure evil.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 163:You’re still not good with lying 3
      Chapter 163:You’re still not good with lying (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Tom! Where are you going? Tom, wait!”


     Brian hurried his steps to chase after his young son running towards the edge of the water.


     “Would you look at this guy?”


     Brian told his boy not to go near the water like that, but he kept going there regardless. The father said countless times that it was dangerous, that the boy might fall into the water if he insisted on playing there.


     So, Brian hurriedly ran after Tom.


     “Dad!”


     However, Tom suddenly changed his direction and ran back to Brian, instead.


     “What’s the matter?”


     “A bug! Daddy, it’s a bug!”


     “….A bug?”


     When he looked in the direction Tom was pointing at, a jet-black beetle the size of a pinky nail was flying towards them. Brian let off a hollow chuckle.


     “Raising a fuss over a single bug like that. This kid….”


     Brian lightly tussled his son’s hair and took a swipe at the insect flying towards them.


     Sting.


     However, sensing something stinging him just now, Brian quickly took a look down at his palm.


     “Huh?!”


     The middle of his palm had been deeply gouged out and blood was oozing out.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “What the hell? D*mn it!”


     He simply slapped away a single bug, yet to be hurt like this….


     Thinking that he just got unlucky, he tried to press down on his wound, but then, he suddenly felt dizzy.


     ‘W-what’s going on?’


     He felt his head spin, and soon, vomit rushed out of his throat, and his entire body felt icy cold, as well.


     “T-tom! Call…. mom….”


     Brian then lost his consciousness and collapsed on the spot.


     “Daaaaddy!”


     Similar scenes were playing out throughout the United States of America almost simultaneously. The secondary damage, as feared by Christopher McLaren, was finally beginning.


     *


     “God d*mn it!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren squeezed the phone’s receiver hard enough to nearly break it. One could even hear the sounds of it cracking, too.


     “Screw this sh*t!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     The situation he had been dreading had finally began.


     Those infernal bugs had begun their assault on people. As if they were given the signal to go ahead, bugs that had been staying put quietly began attacking out of the blue.


     The operations board on the command centre’s wall was being lit up in virtually every corner like a Christmas tree.


     “Three more confirmed victims in Phoenix, sir! Ah, another one from Las Vegas!”


     “I can see that already!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren angrily shouted out and threw the phone down on the floor.


     “God d*mn it! What the hell do you want from me now?!” (Christopher McLaren0



     There was no virtually answer here.


     “How are we supposed to catch those tiny f*cking insects?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     In an instant, countless defensive measures and various anti-Gate tactics humanity had compiled over the years were now completely useless. Indeed, humanity capable of defeating giant monsters somehow were now rendered utterly helpless by bugs no bigger than one’s fingernail.


     “Uwaaaah!!”


     Christopher McLaren couldn’t hold back all the anguish eating up his inside and roared out.


     “Director!!”


     “D*mn this all to hell!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren knew that others were trying to calm him down. He also knew that he needed to calm the hell down, too. However, what was he to do when he simply couldn’t calm down at all?


     This was no time to stay calm, so how could he even calm down in the first place?!


     “What’s the story with the fumigation team??” (Christopher McLaren)


     “They reported that nothing had worked so far! None of the known insecticides or pesticides were effective against those bugs, sir. They said that if they were to further increase the toxicity, then it’d no longer be insecticides but biological weapon, instead!”


     “Fine, tell them to kill the bugs with bare hands if necessary!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Those bugs are apparently as hard as steel, sir. Killing by hitting it is practically impossible. If you’re talking about impact power similar to that of a bullet, yes, it could work, but how can anyone hit insects with guns?”


     “Euh……….”


     “Although flame throwers are apparently proving to be somewhat effective, because their attack range is limited, they are insufficient to kill the bugs. The only other remaining option is to drop napalm on the location of these bugs’ nests, but they are not nesting in a group at the moment. If we chase after every single one of those bugs and try to bomb them all to hell, then it’d be the country being destroyed, instead. Sir.”


     Christopher McLaren held his head. It was, figuratively speaking, one obstacle after another.


     There truly was no method left.


     “So what now? We do nothing? You godd*mn son of a b***h, you think we exist to tally up the number of victims here?! Find a f*cking way to solve this, now!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Y-yes, sir!”


     “I don’t care if it’s poison, radiation, whatever! Use any means necessary to stop them!! If you can’t, then erect a wall of flames or something in those bugs’ flight paths and prevent them from spreading out even further! Do you understand what I’m saying to you right now??” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir, I understand!”


     “Director!”


     “What now!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Sir…. You have to see this.”


     “What??” (Christopher McLaren)


     “This….”


     Christopher McLaren angrily snatched away the tablet pushed to him by a subordinate, and took a look.


     “………..”


     And then, he forgot what he wanted to say.


     “This is happening right now?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir.”


     Now completely speechless, Christopher McLaren silently stared at the screen before collapsing back down on his seat. His trembling hands ripped the end of the cigar and tried to lit it up.


     Unfortunately, the constant shaking meant it wasn’t easy to light up the match.


     “Screw this sh*t!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren threw the cigar away and panted heavily, before whispering under his breath.


     “Has God really forsaken us?” (Christopher McLaren)


     His complexion began to ashen like a dying man.


     “For the time being, call the teleporter here. I’ll personally go there.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir.”


     “….I can’t think of anything else to say other than cuss words.” (Christopher McLaren)


     God d*mn it.


     *


     “God d*mn it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a cuss under his breath as he stared at the scene beyond the thick glass window.


     “Just what is happening here?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When Choi Jung-Hoon asked him, Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t answer immediately, and simply spat out a sigh. One of the worst case scenarios he’d been thinking about had began.


     There were three such scenarios concerning what would happen to the victims of the bug bites.


     They died, lived, or….


     “….Turn into undead.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk gritted his teeth.


     He was now seeing the victims’ bodies slowly changing colour to ash-grey on the sick beds. Their hair began falling, and the skin around their lips tore open and fell off, too.


     As soon as the victims started convulsing violently, they were firmly restrained to their beds. However, even in this state, they bared their teeth and tried to bite the medical staff.


     “Tell them, do not get bitten no matter what.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Okay, will do.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Undead wasn’t a freaking collection point of every contagion out there, so you wouldn’t suddenly change into another undead just because of a single bite, but there was nothing wrong with being cautious, was there?


     In normal cases with zombies, only the victims who got bitten to death turned into undeads. As long as you didn’t die, you’d get better sooner rather than later.


     However, it was a different story altogether when a living person was turned into undead. Because, it was dark Mana modifying the victims’ bodies, instead.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out several more choice words and spun his head around sharply.


     “You don’t look to happy right now.” (Affeldrichae)


     “…..And where have you been? Showing your face like this and all?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You must be feeling really unhappy. Am I correct?” (Affeldrichae)


     After hearing Affeldrichae’s voice with not a single deviation in her pitch, Yi Ji-Hyuk bared his fangs.


     “If you can tell, you better mind yourself in front of me.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Because it’s not someone else’s business?” (Affeldrichae)


     “You better shut up before I rip your throat wide open. Mkay? (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae shrugged her shoulders.


     The man who only knew how to spout venom whenever he opened his mouth.


     She now could see the Yi Ji-Hyuk of the past, when he was driven to the most desperate corner imaginable, the moment he started his journey as the Bringer of Apocalypse.


     Seeing that deeply-hidden side of him being brought out to the fore after all this time, she could tell just how desperate he was feeling at this moment.


     “I don’t understand. Aren’t they strangers to you? Whether strangers become undeads or not, it doesn’t really matter to you, no?” (Affeldrichae)


     “You lizards like to live alone, so you’ll never understand these kinds of emotions. So, it’s fine if you don’t sweat over it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Are you praising me?” (Affeldrichae)


     “No, I was insulting you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae sighed out.


     “Fine. What will you do now?” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes glittered dangerously.


     “What choice do I have? I gotta find the source of the infection, kill the b*stard, and pray that the dark Mana dissipates afterwards.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Surely, getting struck by lightning twelve times in a row would have a better chance of actually happening.” (Affeldrichae)


     “If I’m serious, I can get struck twelve times in a row. So, this much should be possible, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Just as the odds of you getting struck twelve times and you surviving in the middle of that being different, it’ll be a completely different story whether you can kill that being or not. You know this, don’t you?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Of course, I do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face hardened.


     “However, I don’t have a choice.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You don’t?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Either everyone dies and I’m the only one left standing, or I die and everyone else dies after me. That’s the gist of the problem. If someone asks me to choose, I’d go for the latter.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, the former seems wiser to me?” (Affeldrichae)


     “If you’re a human being, you’d choose the latter. You see, there’s this old saying that, getting punished before everyone else is for the best.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Regular humans would’ve chosen the former without hesitation.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You know that I’m a bit special case.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………”


     Affeldrichae quickly realised that she couldn’t change his mind no matter what she said here.


     “So, you’ll really fight.” (Affeldrichae)


     “That’s right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Against a demon king?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yup.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     For the first time ever, Affeldrichae’s expression crumpled unsightly.


     “Please wake up, Mister Ji-Hyuk! Right now, you’re just a simple human being. The immortality and perpetuity you enjoyed so much no longer exists within you. You are no longer the Immortal Soul, no longer the Bringer of Apocalypse, and you’re definitely no longer the 99th demon king. You’re a weak human now, and you will fall if you get injured, and you will die if you’re stabbed with a blade.” (Affeldrichae)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “I know that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You ‘know’? Then, you should know very well what will happen to you if you stand before a demon king in your current state. You’ll be turned into chunks of meat in less than ten seconds. Don’t you get that?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’m telling you, I know!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But then, why?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I told you, I don’t have a choice.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Just because of something so minor….” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     “The current incident isn’t the problem. As long as a demon king has descended to this world, that guy will definitely come seeking me out. And I’ll have to wait with my neck all washed nice and clean. However, that ain’t my style.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Indeed, you’re right. That isn’t your style.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….I thought you’d insult me again.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I know full well that you wouldn’t listen to me no matter how much I talk, anyway. You’ve never listened to me once in the past, too.” (Affeldrichae)


     “That’s only because you wanted impossible things from me all the time, you know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Let’s just say that was the case, then.” (Affeldrichae)


     She didn’t want to have an argument with him in the middle of this discussion.


     “Do you really not have any other way?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Look.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pointed at the victims changing into undeads beyond the window.


     “How long do you think they’ll need to turn completely? Here ain’t the only problem, either. Right now, those bugs are still buzzing around everywhere outside. Sure, since they can’t get a supply of Mana, their lifeforce will have a certain limit. Maybe, a month at a push? However, I’m telling you this right now, humanity with no way to purify those guys will be completely devastated within fifteen days. It’ll be far too late by then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     “You’ll lose your fight if you fail to preserve your troops. Even if you manage to survive somehow, you’ll still lose the strength to combat other Gates opening up next.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Definitely.” (Affeldrichae)


     “So, I gotta fight now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’d be right in other times, but you’re still being persistent.” (Affeldrichae)


     “About what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You still don’t trust anyone beside yourself.” (Affeldrichae)


     “………”


     “Logically speaking, you’d be able to kill all those bugs if you gather every ability user in the world to this country. There may be millions of bugs, but if the entire world’s ability users work together, then it’d still be doable.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You ain’t wrong there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Even then, you still choose to tread the shortest path all alone.” (Affeldrichae)


     “…….”


     “Didn’t you come back to this world because you hated doing that? Because you hated being alone?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I told you, I came back here to die.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re still not very good with lying.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Thanks, I guess.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae let a soft sigh escape from her lips after seeing that bitter smile on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face.


     “You do realise that there is another option available to you, yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Nope, no clue.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You do realise that you can go back along with others, yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I won’t go back even if you kill me, you d*mn rotten lizard woman.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I knew you’d say that.” (Affeldrichae)


     When Affeldrichae swished her hand in the air, a pure-white space opened up.


     “Mm??”


     From inside that pure white space, a certain something floated gently in the air towards Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Huh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes opened wider.


     A completely unexpected item landed gently on his hands.






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 164: You’re still not good with lying 4
      Chapter 164: You’re still not good with lying (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Isn’t this….?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes opened wider.


     “I had to spend over half of my Mana just to bring that item over here. I was wondering whether I should give it to you or not, but now, I don’t have much of a choice anymore.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You really came up with a pretty dang great gift for me, haven’t you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned widely.


     On top of his hands rested a certain artefact he loved using back in Berafe. It was a magic power booster, fashioned out of the hearts of four Ancient-class Dragons he personally had hunted down.


     Out of countless artefacts he used to own, he enjoyed using this one the most, and also, he thought of it as the most important one in his possession, as well.


     He thought that this artefact was destroyed when he jumped dimensions due to the resistance of the worlds, but who would’ve guessed that she’d bring it here!


     “It was found abandoned on the spot you disappeared from Berafe. It seems that the Heart’s desire to stay in its original world prevented the artefact from travelling with you.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Even after death, the remnant of their wills still remains, is that it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hearts are Dragons, and Dragons are their hearts.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm. Well, it’s fine either way.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whatever the case may be, in the end, this artefact found itself back in his hands. Yi Ji-Hyuk looked deeply at the Dragon Hearts each emitting different hues, before clasping them around his arms.


     Click!


     With that crisp metallic click of the clasps, Dragon Hearts were now locked in his arms, and he felt quite a bit satisfied afterwards. Should he say that this felt like he was recovering his lost pieces one by one?


     “….Didn’t you find the main Heart as well?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You sure know how to demand others to cough up the heart of their mother, don’t you?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I didn’t know Dragons were capable of that kind of filial bonds. What, your kind know how to recognise your mothers now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Maybe I’m just the weird one.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Kekekeke.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk happily chuckled out.


     This was why he couldn’t get close to this woman.


     She might be able to understand humans with her vast intellect, but there was just no way he’d get to truly share his feelings with someone who calculated her emotions and acted based on the result.


     “It wasn’t there.” (Affeldrichae)


     “H-mm. That’s too bad.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)



     I need the main Heart to bring out the full might of this artefact, though.


     Well, doesn’t matter. If it’s not here, I’ll just use it as it is. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Even without the Main Heart, this artefact would still boost Yi Ji-Hyuk’s attack power by several folds, after all.


     “Besides all that…. You really exceeded yourself this time, bringing me the Hearts of your own kin like this.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “They aren’t mine, so it doesn’t matter.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Right. You guys were always like that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even though it was me who said it, I still can’t get used to how Dragons think…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “So, what is your plan now?” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked back at Affeldrichae in a slightly reproachful manner, his eyes implying why on earth she was even asking that question in the first place.


     “Find it, fight it, and kill it. Obviously.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Looks like you forgot to add ‘how’ in that sentence. How will you find it, how will you fight it, and how will you kill it?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Nicely, of course.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’m not in a joking mood with you.” (Affeldrichae)


     “A Dragon talking about moods, what a funny notion that is. Why don’t you use that ice-cold head of yours to figure it out?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s a little belated for me to say this now, but….” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm?”


     “If I remained in that world after the end of the war, my brethren might have killed me already, saying that I’m a mad Dragon.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Kekeke.”


     That could really have happened.


     One thing’s for sure, the Affeldrichae of their first encounter and Affeldrichae of now were two completely different beings. The Ice Queen-like Affeldrichae of the past should be considered as good as dead now.


     What was so different about her from back then when she still couldn’t really understand humans even now?


     Actually, a Dragon wanting to understand more about humans was the evidence of the creature going bonkers for real. One should think about how a human, in his desire to understand ants better, tried to imitate the actions of ants and live like one.


     Now that would be the finest example of one going mad.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at Affeldrichae and lightly clicked his tongue, before spreading his arms out wide to stretch his muscles.


     “From here on, it’s my job.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae shook her head.


     “It’s ‘our’ job.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmph.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quietly stared at Affeldrichae.


     “Hey, Affeldrichae.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?”


     “My sworn enemy, who for so long stood in my path, wishes to stand by my side now and fight alongside me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Is there a reason not to?” (Affeldrichae)


     “But, why should you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Just as you said, I’m not safe here as well. As long as I lack the sufficient Mana to open up a Gate that takes me back to Berafe, fighting alongside you will raise the odds of my own survival rather greatly.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Didn’t you just say that fighting dead last is the wisest thing to do?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, you aren’t planning to be the last, that’s why.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Feels a bit weird to me, though.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, fine.


     Yesterday’s enemy can become today’s ally. That can happen. Happens all the time, in fact.


     However, I’ve never imagined seeing the day that this dang lizard would become my ally, so it’s a bit awkward for me, you know. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Yup, it’s awkward, alright.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “There’s no need to feel awkward. I’ve always been in your side, after all.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Well, now I’ve heard everything.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned around.


     The reason why he still felt bitter was simple – he himself knew very well that she wasn’t exaggerating there. Although the methods didn’t seem like it, she always tried to help him out. It was Yi Ji-Hyuk that couldn’t really accept her.


     It was the same story even now.


     She had to be telling the truth when she said she came to this world to help him out. Dragons never lied, after all. However, even then, Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t really accept her goodwill.


     ‘It’s all twisted.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Because, as a human, as a living creature, even as a devil, he was all twisted up inside.


     “Don’t slow me down, you hear?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m the Dragon Lord, remember?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That was enough talking, then.


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk and Affeldrichae walked out of the quarantined hospital, all of the NDF agents were waiting for them by the front entrance.


     “….And what’s this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Aren’t you going to fight?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young replied curtly.


     Who told them that?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lowered his gaze, and as if she felt guilty, Doh Gah-Yun stopped hiding in his shadow and silently emerged from there, before taking refuge behind Seo Ah-Young.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a groan and nodded his head.


     “Fine, whatever.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “We’ll go together.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You really wanna kill yourselves that badly, huh. Do you even have any idea where you’re going to, in the first place?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, we’re going to die, aren’t we?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….You finally gone crazy?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Unless one was not mad, one wouldn’t try to kill themselves that badly….


     “From the way I hear it, it’ll be difficult even for you this time. Isn’t it?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Probably?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “In that case, we have to go together.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Why? Are you thinking of dying together with me? Have you actually grown close to me or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young snorted derisively at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s snide remarks.


     “Stop making me laugh, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk. There is no way we have that kind of a relationship. We only have a tenuous contractual relationship, after all.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “That’s right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “We all know that, if you go alone and die there, we’d all be dead meat without a chance to resist later on.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     How wise.


     Now that was a wise conclusion to make.


     Even then, he still wasn’t too pleased about it because…. There was a hint, a trace of a certain emotion left hanging in her declaration.


     “Do you know that you won’t be of any help, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m sure we can serve as cannon fodder.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sighed again.


     Indeed.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     They would serve well as cannon fodder.


     “Do what you want.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stopped trying to dissuade them.


     Didn’t he work hard to train these folks precisely for this moment? Now that it was time to use them, he should do so accordingly.


     “Don’t blame me if you die. No, wait. It’s fine if you do blame me, cuz I won’t care.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “We expect nothing less from you.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     After saying that, Seo Ah-Young began direct orders to the NDF agents.


     “So….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk with withdrawn but calm eyes.


     “….How will you locate your target?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     “No need to go around looking for that guy.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “He’s gonna show up all by himself.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What are you talking about?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t feel the need to explain himself. It wasn’t as if Choi Jung-Hoon would understand just because of an explanation, and besides, nothing would change, anyway.


     Trying to make these folks understand the level of belligerence demon kings possessed was a foolish task. It’d be akin to making a bunch of children who knew nothing, realise that the sun wasn’t circling around Earth, but it was in fact the other way around through nothing more than a few explanations.


     “You’ll see soon enough.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just by Yi Ji-Hyuk making a move, they wouldn’t be able to resist showing up here, regardless of which demon king it was.


     It was an obvious thing, really.


     The 99th demon king.


     Just how much death and destruction did Yi Ji-Hyuk wrought in the demon world while acquiring the title of the latest demon king and eventually as the Bringer of Apocalypse?


     Just how many demons perished after being stepped on by Yi Ji-Hyuk in the process of him acquiring the ‘core’ of the demon world that would supply him with endless amounts of Mana?


     Originally, the number of demons existing in that world was incomparably greater than that of humans found on Earth, but by the time Yi Ji-Hyuk stood at the summit as the final victor, there were less than half of them remaining.


     So, from the perspective of demons, Yi Ji-Hyuk was the legendary slaughterer of masses that managed to erase over half of their brethren.


     Of course, demons didn’t feel all that much of bonds or fellowship among themselves so they wouldn’t have felt the same type of emotions as humans in the same situation, but still, the overwhelming majority of them would hate Yi Ji-Hyuk regardless.


     That was why….


     That demon king would be pretty desperate to rip Yi Ji-Hyuk to shreds right about now. All he had to was lightly scratch that itch, and the demon king would jump into the open all by itself.


     “The issue is with the method of scratching, though….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spotted Christopher McLaren breathlessly running closer to him and asked.


     “Where will I find a place with the least amount of collateral damage?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon me?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Choi Jung-Hoon rapidly translated from the side. However, Christopher McLaren could only tilt his head as he still failed to understand the reason for that question, even with the translation.


     What was this guy trying to ask for here?


     “Find me a location where there won’t be any collateral damage even if I wreck havoc in that place.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Okay, I’ll find one.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren wanted to clear something up, but the atmosphere oozing out from Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t allow that.


     ‘Is this the same Yi Ji-Hyuk that I know?’ (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren could only get flustered by the change of personality displayed by Yi Ji-Hyuk, who had now gone past the level of being serious and straight into being utterly grave.


     The image of a punk messing around to his heart’s content had disappeared a while ago, only to be replaced by a warrior getting ready for a truly arduous battle that’s about to come.


     “Ah, by the way……” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly opened his mouth.


     “Why don’t we get some cameras, too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren stared dazedly at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     What was this about now?


     *


     Beltreche brought the glass of wine closer to its face. The crimson tongue slowly emerged from its lips and lightly licked the wine contained within the clear glass. And then, its yellow eyes were narrowed to slit, a frown forming on its face.


     “Humans’ wines are still terrible.” (Beltreche)


     It wasn’t as if Beltreche had any preference when it came to liquor, but well, it was true that fruit wines created by Elves were the best, and everyone knew that Dwarves made the best beer there was.


     Either here or back in Berafe, wines made by humans were just not palatable at all.


     And this particular wine was supposed to be the most high-class, top quality there was, yet with this sort of taste, Beltreche thought that it might as well give up on going on a tour of alcohol tasting in this world altogether.


     “And so, you say ‘he’ has made a move?” (Beltreche)


     “Yes. However, I can not figure out what he’s trying to do.” (Argolas)


     “Current situation only.” (Beltreche)


     “He’s moving towards a desert called Sonoran at the moment. It seems likely that he has given up on responding to the beetles.” (Argolas)


     “Giving up, is it….” (Beltreche)


     No matter how many bugs there were or how far wide they had spread out, Yi Ji-Hyuk would’ve been able to take care of them all.


     Sure, it would take a long time, but eventually, he’d kill every single one. Because, that man possessed the ability to track down even the tiniest amount of dark Mana.


     Yet, he was ignoring the bugs and had travelled elsewhere?


     ‘What is he scheming?’ (Beltreche)


     It was then, the TV screen Beltreche was watching suddenly changed.


     “M-mm??”


     Beltreche spat out a surprised gasp.


     It wasn’t because the footage shown had changed.


     The demon king was only watching the TV to learn more about the nature and habits of the humans of this world anyway, so he didn’t really care for what channel he was watching to begin with.


     No, what took Beltreche by surprise was the person appearing on the screen.


     “….The ninety-ninth demon king.” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche’s eyes began gleaming dangerously as Yi Ji-Hyuk appeared on the TV screen.


     Was this a provocation?


     Even though he may not know that Beltreche was watching TV, did he suspect that there could be collaborators working for the demon king somewhere?


     As expected of the 99th demon king.


     “However…..”


     Beltreche’s yellow eyes shook violently next.


     “Isn’t that….?!”


     There was a black Gate above Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head growing larger and larger.


     “Nooooo!!”


     Beltreche cried out sharply.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 165: You’re still not good with lying 5
      Chapter 165: You’re still not good with lying (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “D*mn it all to hell!” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche angrily roared out.


     Now, it wouldn’t have reacted to some pathetic little provocation.


     Indeed, Beltreche was thinking of slowly torturing and killing Yi Ji-Hyuk, regardless of the level of provocation.


     With a little bit more time, the beetles Beltreche had unleashed would’ve turned humans into undeads one by one, and eventually, the true undying army would’ve risen up in this world.


     Beltreche was planning to drag the situation on until then, and make Yi Ji-Hyuk suffer all sorts of pain, before killing him for good.


     However…..


     “That’s a Gate!!” (Beltreche)


     What Yi Ji-Hyuk was opening up was definitely a Gate. However, not only was it not a regular transfer Gate you’d use to move from one place to another in the same dimension, but rather, that portal was actually used to travel from one dimension to another, instead!


     It was a dimensional Gate!


     It was quite obvious where Yi Ji-Hyuk would go if he made such a Gate: Berafe.


     Indeed, Yi Ji-Hyuk was creating a Gate that led to Berafe right now.


     No matter what, that had to be stopped.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Because, the current Yi Ji-Hyuk could be dealt with without a problem.


     However, if he managed to return to Berafe and recovered his immortality, as well as his connection to the demon world’s core, then just what would happen afterwards?


     The Bringer of Apocalypse would be revived, that’s what.


     In other words, the Immortal Soul, the reviled and feared 99th demon king would descend upon the world once more. When that happened, Yi Ji-Hyuk would no doubt come looking for Beltreche next.


     The only thing remaining after that would be…. suspended in a state of neither living or dead, Beltreche would suffer the hellish torment over and over again.


     “I can’t allow that!!” (Beltreche)


     This wasn’t simply for his own well-being, either.


     During the period of Yi Ji-Hyuk rampaging around in the demon world, just how much devastation did he cause there?


     No, wait. Didn’t he actually cause the balance of not just the demon world, but all of the worlds out there to nearly go out of whack??


     If Beltreche wanted to prevent the situation of everything and everyone perishing together, it needed to stop Yi Ji-Hyuk from reverting back to the Bringer of Apocalypse at all costs.


     “Where is that place??” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche hurriedly questioned Alpha, who was quietly observing the situation from the back.


     “Well, the Sonoran is a pretty big place, so….” (Alpha)



     “Are you saying you don’t know where he is, human?” (Beltreche)


     Alpha shook his head.


     “I’ve already told you it’s in Sonoran. Wouldn’t finding a group of people of that level in a desert with virtually no one living there, be a breeze to you and your abilities? Or, were the existences of demons so pathetic that I have to spoon feed you some soup having already prepared a feast for you, too?” (Alpha)


     Beltreche’s yellow eyes quietly glared at Alpha.


     “Indeed, your words aren’t wrong.” (Beltreche)


     “Looks like words can get through to you.” (Alpha)


     “Correct, human. Correct, indeed.” (Beltreche)


     It was then, Beltreche’s fingers flicked momentarily.


     Paaaang!


     “Keuk!”


     Alpha writhed around in pain. The intolerable pain shooting up from his right arm shook his consciousness almost into a blackout.


     Drop!


     He then heard the sound of something weighty fall to the floor.


     Alpha gritted his teeth after seeing the strange sight of his own right arm falling to the ground after it was sliced off.


     “I’m grateful for your counsel, so as a reward, I shall let you keep your life.” (Beltreche)


     “Doing whatever you please, aren’t you?” (Alpha)


     “Next time, I’ll do something about that mouth of yours.” (Beltreche)


     Alpha shut his mouth.


     “Fine, Argolas.” (Beltreche)


     “Yes, great demon king.” (Argolas)


     “Find him. Find where Yi Ji-Hyuk is right now. I shall personally go there.” (Beltreche)


     “But, great demon king, that is…..” (Argolas)


     “Do you wish to witness the advent of the Bringer of Apocalypse with your own two eyes again?!” (Beltreche)


     Argolas’s body still prostrating on the ground began trembling, hard. Indeed, even Argolas didn’t want to see that scene, no matter what.


     “Find him. I’ll personally go there. It is regrettable that matters did not go according to my plan, but there’s no helping it.” (Beltreche)


     “I understand.” (Argolas)


     Along with those words, Argolas walked backwards and left the chamber. After the smaller demon disappeared, Beltreche licked its face and glared at Alpha.


     “The existence of humans can be rather interesting.” (Beltreche)


     “It’s the same story for you demons, too.” (Alpha)


     “I enjoy dealing with those humans with a bit of determination. Whenever I get to look at their tenacity slowly erode in the face of eternal torture, I end up feeling that there is no better game than this in the entire universe.” (Beltreche)


     “My own tenacity won’t be eroded by something like that.” (Alpha)


     “Sure, they all say the same thing as you. However…. Oh, human, none of those who have said that to me lasted for more than three hundred years.” (Beltreche)


     “………”


     Alpha became speechless at the rather unimaginable time scale put forward by Beltreche.


     Torturing someone for three hundred years? And this demon enjoyed that as a game? Alpha once more recognised the simple, undeniable truth that the word ‘cruelty’ was synonymous with the title of ‘demon’.


     “It’s pretty horrifying, indeed.” (Alpha)


     “Fufufufu.”


     Beltreche chuckled joyously.


     “Soon, you shall bear witness. You shall see how I rip Yi Ji-Hyuk into pieces and turn this world into mine.” (Beltreche)


     Alpha didn’t reply to that and simply chose to quietly stare at Beltreche.


     The pain from his torn arm tormented him to no end, but he was already well familiar with pain like this.


     At least, to him, that was.


     *


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at the large Gate growing even larger in the air and spat out a groan.


     “Euh!”


     Even though he was trying to lure out a demon king, to think, he’d actually open up a Gate that led to Berafe. With his own two hands, no less!


     No ordinary tricks would fool a demon king’s eyes, so he had no choice but to open up a real Gate.


     “What a freaking waste.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     One needed to spend an inordinate amount of Mana if one wanted to open a Gate that crossed dimensions.


     Sure, it wouldn’t have been that much of an amount to the Bringer of Apocalypse in the past, but for the current Yi Ji-Hyuk, it was a price so hefty that it might even break his back at this rate.


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at the shining Mana crystals below the Gate and continued to groan over and over again.


     “They are just a handful of low quality Mana crystals, so why do you feel so rueful about using them?” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s because you can’t get them here, that’s why!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even if you lived in a valley with water everywhere, you’d still find a drop of the early morning dew very precious when you suddenly find yourself stuck in a desert, you know?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     The artificial Mana crystals used to open up Gates recently all had been confiscated by Yi Ji-Hyuk. And the lowest quality crystals among them were being used today, but still, he felt as if his own chest was being ripped open by this.


     How should he say this….


     Was this similar to him taking a look at two lumps of gold, one large and one small, and then throwing the smaller one away in the rubbish bin?


     Although the Gate’s size was barely enough for Yi Ji-Hyuk alone to walk through, it was still a massive undertaking to open one up like that.


     “It’s going to open up for real at this rate, you know?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s legs began shuddering in sheer nervousness.


     The demon king must come.


     There was no way that it wouldn’t.


     Demons knew better than anyone what would happen if Yi Ji-Hyuk was allowed to return to Berafe.


     If the demon in question was on the level of a demon king, than that guy would be chomping at the bits, not knowing which end was up and all that.


     That should be the case, but…


     “Could it be that the b*stards don’t know what’s going on here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He even helpfully broadcast everything live on the airwaves, but what was he supposed to do if the idiots fail to see it?!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shifted his glare over to Christopher McLaren and got angry.


     “Are you sure the broadcast is being shown live everywhere??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s being shown on almost all the stations out there. The fate of this country is hanging in the balance, so you think I’d not do my job properly?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “H-mm…..”


     He wasn’t wrong there, so….


     How come those b*stards hadn’t shown up yet??


     It was then – Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes caught the sight of a strange airborne creature flying closer in the far distance.


     “Ho-oh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Didn’t that look suspiciously like a demon?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk moistened his lips and formed a mysterious smile.


     But, of course.


     There was no way they wouldn’t come.


     If that demon king was such an idiot, I’d be the one getting disappointed here.


     I’ve rated you lot as pretty dependable way back when, so it’d hurt my pride to admit that my evaluation was wrong, you see. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Argolas discovered Yi Ji-Hyuk and while still in the air, didn’t hesitate to open up a Gate of his own. It was not impossible for the demon to confront Yi Ji-Hyuk directly, but something might go wrong during the process.


     More importantly, the punishment due for Yi Ji-Hyuk could only be dished out by Beltreche, not Argolas.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t try to stop even though he could see the Gate opening up. It was rather obvious that he only cared about the demon king showing up here, and not some measly little punk like Argolas.


     And, finally!!


     Wuuonng!!


     The airborne Gate trembled hard, and then, a pitch-black shadow jumped out from it to land hard on the ground.


     Kaboom!


     The large creature that fell straight from the air slowly raised its head up and glared at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Uh?”


     He looked at the creature and waved his hand around as if he was happy to see it.


     “Hey, man. Long time no see. Now lemme see, you were….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Beltreche smirked at Yi Ji-Hyuk greeting him oh-so nonchalantly.


     What an unchanging b*stard he was, indeed.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “I’m the eighty-second.” (Beltreche)


     “Oh, right. That’s right, you were. And your name was…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Beltreche.”


     “My bad, my bad. My memories aren’t that reliable, you see. But then again, you do have a pretty unique face, so I still do remember you, though. Cut me some slack on this one, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Beltreche cackled ominous as it heard Yi Ji-Hyuk’s joking tone.


     Both the demon king’s irritation and delight were roused greatly from the fact that Yi Ji-Hyuk’s personality hadn’t changed, even though he had lost all of his powers now.


     It initially felt irritated because the now-weak being dared to display leisure in front of the mighty demon king, but that feeling soon turned into delight.


     Of course, it should be so.


     That man should never change.


     After all, it wouldn’t be all that amusing to see the so-called 99th demon king grovel on the ground with tears streaming down his face while begging for his life, now would it?


     “So, how should I call this situation?” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche licked its face.


     “Euh, can’t you like, not do that? Seriously man, you dang reptiles are all the same!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out in disgust and slightly turned his head towards Affeldrichae.


     She was triggered immediately and shouted out.


     “I told you, I’m not a reptile! I’m a Dragon!” (Affeldrichae)


     “Reptiles are a part of the Dragon family, probably. I mean, your ancestors are still all frogs, no?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Dragons’ ancestors are Dragons!!” (Affeldrichae)


     “I guess you need to study a bit more about evolution.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s only for this world, you know?!” (Affeldrichae)


     Beltreche observed that exchange for a moment, before smirking softly.


     “As I thought…. I wondered if you had something to rely on, but it was the Lord? It has been a while, oh Lord of all Dragons. Now, let’s see. Has it been around three thousand years since our last encounter?” (Beltreche)


     Affeldrichae primly replied.


     “I’m not at all happy to see you, though.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Too bad, because I am pleased to see you.” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche’s yellow vertical slits for eyes did a once over of Affeldrichae.


     “However, you are no longer the Lord, it seems.” (Beltreche)


     “A powerless human form of a Dragon has no right to call itself the Lord. Right, you can simply refer to me as Affeldrichae.”


     “Affeldrichae, is it….” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche continued to cackle.


     “So, you felt confident by believing in something like her, dear ninety-ninth demon king?” (Beltreche)


     “What was that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted derisively.


     “How pitiful. Where did all your magnificent powers disappear to? Where did your radiance that sliced apart the skies of the demon world disappear to? Now that I get to crush you under my foot, rather than joy, I feel pity, instead. Indeed, even though I hate the Bringer of Apocalypse with all my being, it is still too pitiful to see that once-mighty being eke out a living as such a weakling! And to think, the being that managed to bring tears to a demon king is none other than another demon king – now isn’t this certainly a tragic comedy?” (Beltreche)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dug his ear canals and lightly blew away the resulting matter. And then, replied with a pout.


     “Are you finished?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Beltreche guffawed grandly.


     “You have not changed. Not one bit. However, you must be aware by now that you have nothing but useless bravado, don’t you?” (Beltreche)


     “Since when did demon kings become this chatty, I wonder? Huh, the so-called demon kings must be fighting for their territories by flapping their gums in the demon world nowadays, I guess. What a shame. If I was still stuck there, I’d probably have become the demon emperor by now!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Beltreche stopped laughing and quietly glared at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     After a short bout of heavy, oppressive silence, Beltreche slowly opened its mouth.


     “What could you be believing in so much that you’re this confident, oh the shell of the 99th demon king?” (Beltreche)


     “You asking me why I’m feeling so confident?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a disbelieving huh and slowly took a step forward.


     “You yap on and on as if you knew me well, but I guess you were clueless, after all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “M-mm?”


     “Sure, me of now and me of the past aren’t the same guy. But, here’s the thing. If there’s one thing that’s the same, then…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     There could only be one thing.


     “Even after all this time, the only thing that I believe in is myself, you dumb lizard b*stard.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jet-black Mana began oozing out of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 166: Count on it, lizard 1
      Chapter 166: Count on it, lizard (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     The jet-black Mana oozing out of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body whirled around and enveloped the surroundings like rising, billowing flames.


     “Euh!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young inadvertently took a couple of steps back from the sheer pressure emanating from him. She had never felt this kind of power from Yi Ji-Hyuk before, regardless of what he was doing.


     Up until now, all she felt was the sensation of his ‘aura’ being ominous and overbearing. But, never once had she been physically affected by his power like this.


     She couldn’t help but feel that her entire being was being pushed down on simply by being near him.


     It was as if the magical power was physically frightening her and twisting her body.


     Although, she couldn’t tell whether this was happening because she got to learn the fearsome power the magical energy possessed when it was injected into her before, or because she had grown strong enough to actually recognise Yi Ji-Hyuk’s true power now.


     ‘What a freak.’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young shuddered uncontrollably.


     She had challenged him several times already, but he beat her down oh-so easily every time. Whenever that happened, she was reminded of how much stronger Yi Ji-Hyuk was compared to her.


     But, it was different this time.


     The stuff like Seo Ah-Young trying to fight him, it was only on the level of listening to the complaints of a three-year old child to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     When he finally got serious, he…. He had become the god of war, burning with so much raw power and unyielding spirit that just looking at him made others terrified.


     “Is that….” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche spoke as if it was dumbfounded.


     “….Is that all you’ve got??” (Beltreche)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sheepishly scratched his head.


     “Yeah, for now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ah, ahahaha!!”


     Beltreche couldn’t help but let out a bitter chuckle, as its state of mind shot from dumbfoundedness and straight into rage.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Back when the 99th demon king invaded Beltreche’s territory, the reptilian demon king suffered the ignominy of licking Yi Ji-Hyuk’s feet while all of its limbs had been severed clean.


     Only after swearing eternal servitude, as well as getting its intestines yanked out of its cut-up stomach, did Yi Ji-Hyuk forgive Beltreche for going against him.


     Even though many demon kings had died, Beltreche managed to survive by throwing away his pride and grovelling like a slave.


     However….


     Just look at the current sight of Yi Ji-Hyuk, the one that scarred Beltreche with shame and humiliation for the rest of its life.



     Wasn’t this…!


     Wasn’t this way too pathetic?!


     “Yi Ji-Hyyyyyuuuukkkk!!” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche’s throughly-enraged roar shook the earth, hard.


     Rumble!!


     It was only displaying its anger, yet the ground quaked all on its own; soil, sand and pebbles freely flew up in the air. This was the power of a demon king that descended to the world of humans!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue.


     “What the heck. You’re also not really normal in the head, are you? Aren’t we similar like that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Kekeke.”


     Beltreche cackled out in a voice that seemed to constrict all who listened to it.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “I thought I’d feel truly liberated after ripping you apart, but I realise that’s not true. Just die, Yi Ji-Hyuk. You should just simply die by my hands. That will be the greatest courtesy I can extend to the 99th demon king who used to shake up the very foundation of the demon world.” (Beltreche)


     “Stop writing a bullsh*t epic, you crazy motherf*cker.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat on the ground, and rolled his sleeves up.


     The Bringer of Apocalypse?


     The 99th demon king?


     Stop f*cking making me laugh.


     It’s you lot that stuck all those labels on me to regulate me somehow, but I’ve always remained the same, you see. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     What made Yi Ji-Hyuk who he was? It was certainly not the incredible power he used to wield.


     No, it was his tenacious will that didn’t bend once driving him from the pit of despair all the way to the top.


     “For a d*mn lizard, you got a bloody slick tongue, don’t you. Is it because it’s so long?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That’s why, stop licking that place below your eyes, you godd*mn reptilian b*stard!!


     It’s way too gross, man!! Too gross! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk extended his right hand out.


     “We’ve gone on for long enough.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, it was almost enough to exhaust him even before the proceedings got underway.


     Mana leaving from his right hand formed a magic circle in the air. This should be sufficient to signal the beginning of the battle.


     “Open up!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Along with Yi Ji-Hyuk’s loud shout, the magic circle promptly created a giant Gate. Almost at the same time, pitch-black light shot out from the Gate, before the black surface swirled crazily and opened up wide.


     “Come out!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kaaaahhhaahk!!


     Kiiiieeeehhhkk!!


     Violent roars of frenzied beasts resounded out, and the endless stream of monsters emerged from the Gate to pounce on Beltreche.


     Any observer could easily tell how much of a berserk frenzy and madness these monsters were swimming in from their bloodshot eyes, as well as all the foams of blood bubbling in their maws.


     Kaaaaaaah!!”


     Monsters tumbled and combined in all sorts of chaotic ways as they arrived at Beltreche’s location.


     “These low-class creatures….” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche frowned and pulled its hand back.


     And when that slightly pulled-back hand was gently pushed forward, the air exploded and visible ripples spread out quickly.


     Kyaaaakkk!!


     The air shockwaves created in an instant easily disintegrated the monsters trapped within their arcs.


     Solid physical bodies became murky liquids, then liquids evaporated into steam, and crimson-coloured fog scattered to everywhere.


     Every single one of those monsters possessed a body tougher than reinforced steel, yet they all were vaporised down to nothing like cotton candies, simply from getting struck by air waves.


     “Oh, my god…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young watched that scene unfold and could only shudder in pure shock.


     What did she witness just now?


     A spectacle that could not be explained by science or logic was playing out right in front of her eyes.


     So, that was a demon king?!


     Kaaaaahhk!!


     Even then, the frenzied monsters continued to attack, regardless of whether their friends were getting pulverised or not.


     “Open up wider!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Simultaneously, Yi Ji-Hyuk opened the Gate even wider.


     Roar!!!


     Oh-Sik and his original hulking frame jumped out and rushed at Beltreche. Both Hydra and Dae-Mang jumped out too, threw caution to the wind, and pounced on the reptilian demon king.


     “H-mm….”


     Beltreche watched on, an expression of interest now forming on its face.


     No matter how much you brainwashed lower-class monsters, they would still instinctively fear higher existences.


     However, these monsters with Yi Ji-Hyuk’s Seal of Obedience branded into them must have forgotten even that, because they were unhesitatingly attacking a demon king.


     Beltreche found this rather mystifying, but at the same, not enjoyable at all.


     Before long, Hydra was close enough to thrust out all of its nine heads at the reptilian demon king. Beltreche narrowed its eyes in displeasure.


     A measly monster like this dares to?!


     Beltreche’s right arm lightly flicked once.


     Pow.


     It was a really small impact noise.


     But, the result of that small noise could not be described as small at all.


     From the front, one could only see a fist-sized hole in the Hydra’s body. But, as Yi Ji-Hyuk could see from behind, there was a hole the size of a house gouged out on the back of the creature as if a twister rampaged around there.


     “Keuk.”


     That was only a single hit…


     Not only that, a single attack not containing any of its real power, too! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     That was the display of power belonging to a physical-type demonic being.


     When facing the power of a demon king capable of ripping Dragons apart with its bare hands, these monsters proved to be far too weak. It was perhaps more correct to assume that Beltreche was pretty much immune to all types of physical attacks.


     “Tirieh!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When he shouted out loudly, a blurry shape of a beauty with a seductive smile emerged from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s back.


     “Go!”


     Aaaaaahhhh-!


     An aria that no one could tell whether it was real or an illusion reverberated out, and rays of black light burst forth from the body of the spirit of darkness, Tirieh.


     “A Seti?” (Beltreche)


     Is that a corrupted Seti?


     He seems to possess all sorts of pets, doesn’t he? Is this the case of an old eagle is better than a young crow? (Beltreche’s inner monologue)


     A spirit of darkness was, without a doubt, a rare existence that even Beltreche hadn’t seen that many of. And he had lived for tens of thousands of years already.


     But, that was all, really.


     Ka-ka-kaboom!!


     The lumps of black light shooting out from Tirieh slammed into Beltreche’s body and caused a chain of massive explosions.


     Kroooar!!


     Getting swept up in the fierce explosions, Oh-Sik cried out in pain.


     “Tsk.”


     A black tentacle extended out from Yi Ji-Hyuk and stabbed into Oh-Sik. Dark Mana was instantly injected into the Ogre, and the wounds on his body rapidly healed up.


     “Buy me some time!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk never expected the attacks of his pets to actually damage even a single strand of hair on Beltreche’s body. No, he only needed them to buy him some time.


     Indeed, he only needed time!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began chanting his next magic. Dark Mana escaping from his body rose up to draw a massive magic circle in the air.


     “Aaaaaarrgh!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Blood vessels bulged up on his neck and forehead as if they would burst open at any second. At the same time, Mana uncontrollably rushed out of his body like a thick cloud and got sucked into the magic circle in the air.


     “K-keuheuk….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     After all that Mana left him, he was beset with immense pain that felt like every single cell in body was being stabbed with an ice pick or some such.


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t stop.


     This kind of pain was temporary. If he failed to stop that creature here and now, then he’d get to experience something far worse than pain.


     Because, that’s how demon kings rolled, after all.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s magic circle began emitting glowing light of its own.


     “Hmm….”


     Beltreche emerged from that incredible explosions with nary a scratch, all the while tilting its head.


     “You should already know that attacks of this level won’t…..” (Beltreche)


     It was at that precise moment when Beltreche’s eyes spotted the giant magic circle floating high up in the air.


     “Ho-oh?”


     Isn’t this my first time seeing Yi Ji-Hyuk use magic like that?


     The past Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t need to convert Mana.


     Back then, he simply gathered and gathered more Mana than any demon king would dare to, and then, he condensed and compacted the gathered mass until the Mana metamorphosized all by itself, creating a gigantic whirlpool of destruction that proceeded to blow everything away.


     That was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s own magic, and only he could perform it.


     Even those demon kings well-versed in all things magic couldn’t approach the realm that Yi Ji-Hyuk had reached; he had reached the true pinnacle of understanding and utilisation of magic that others nearly started calling him the god of magic, too.


     And that Yi Ji-Hyuk was forcibly converting Mana as of this moment.


     So, what would it be like?


     Would the attack become even stronger, now that the actual efficiency of the spell had risen? Or, was this simply him coming up with a back-up plan because he could no longer produce the might of the past?


     Regardless of which one the answer was….


     “….I shall take it on.” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche arrogantly puffed its chest out.


     Dragon Hearts hanging on the arms of Yi Ji-Hyuk were quickly dyed in black and began resonating together.


     “Keuk….”


     Reddish black blood flooded out of his mouth.


     Mana that exceeded his physical limit flowed backwards and began tearing his body apart, before mending it again; Mana broke his bones before rejoining them, over and over again.


     Seeing that even his consciousness was fading in and out every now and then, his brain must be under assault from the rampaging Mana, as if to scramble everything inside his head.


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t stop.


     “Keuhaaaaahhh!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just like how a candle would burn the brightest before dying, more Mana poured out of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body than ever before.


     “Keuh….”


     All the blood vessels in his eyes burst open; he raised his head and glared with his reddened eyes.


     “I hear you’ve got a pretty tough body?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned sinisterly at Beltreche.


     “In that case, why don’t you take this one head on?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Along with Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hand sign, the magic circle emitted blinding light and a massive black storm cloud suddenly enveloped the sky.


     “Hmm?” (Beltreche)


     The black cloud flew straight towards Beltreche.


     The reptilian demon king didn’t even budge an inch from the spot, even when that black cloud completely filled up the sky above its head.


     “Eat this!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk yelled out, the clouds cackled and buzzed angrily. All of a sudden, a jet-black light crashed down to the ground.


     Thunderbolt!!


     The black lightning struck Beltreche’s head.


     Rumble, kwarururung!!


     The sounds of thunderclaps continued to explode out, and jet-black thunderbolts crashed on the ground over and over again.


     One thousand thunderbolt strike!


     Lightning bolts, each possessing incomparably greater destructive power than a regular lightning, ran through Beltreche’s body one thousand times.


     Each lightning bolt that was powerful enough to fry an Ancient-grade Dragon into smouldering cinders crashed into Beltreche one after the other.


     Not one of them missed their target.


     It was the proverbial rain of lightning, a storm cloud.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at that sight as he heaved and panted breathlessly.


     As the side effect of pulling out way too much Mana, not one spot on his body was okay, and blood leaked out from almost all of his pores.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk felt a pair of hands gently grasping his head from behind.


     “….Affeldrichae.” (YI Ji-Hyuk)


     She didn’t say anything and simply injected pure, clean Mana into his head.


     The dark Mana invading his brain was slowly repelled away, and all the rage and frenzy clouding his mind cleared up. However, having a clearer mind wasn’t necessarily a good thing.


     “Was that all?” (Beltreche)


     Well, he had to hear that stupid d*mn voice far clearer than strictly necessary because of that.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 167: Count on it, lizard 2
      Chapter 167: Count on it, lizard (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (TL: Unedited.)


     The demon had turned into a charcoal.


     Beltreche’s voice sounded as if it was leaking out of a statue carved out from a block of jet-black charcoal.


     Crack.


     Along with the noise of something splitting up, the eighty-second demon king began moving slowly.


     Crack, drop…


     Charcoal bits covering the hide broke and fell to the ground.


     “Heup!”


     The bits of burnt-out charcoal and ash suddenly exploded away from Beltreche’s body as the demon king let off a light grunt.


     “Hmmm….”


     Beltreche’s yellow eyes scanned the condition of its body.


     All of its scales were burned to ash and had fallen off. The pale yellow flesh underneath was exposed in the open. Pungent fluid leaked out from here and there, and even faint traces of blood could be seen, as well.


     However, that was all.


     If it was only on the levels of the scales being damaged, it’d heal up pretty quickly.


     Rather, it was Yi Ji-Hyuk, the person firing the magic, who had suffered far grievous wounds, instead.


     By performing an attack he shouldn’t have, he received unimaginable backlash from the dark Mana, causing his body to be wrecked almost beyond salvage – meaning, he ended up far worse in that exchange.


     “Ha…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a low groan.


     This couldn’t be right….


     No matter how weak he had become, he still retained all of his precise control over Mana, as well as his sharply-honed battle instinct.


     That magic did land according to his calculations. So, it shouldn’t have ended with causing that little damage to the target. Even if the spell failed to kill the enemy outright, it should still have inflicted some major wounds…..


     “How weak.” (Beltreche)


     Brand new scales began growing on the body of Beltreche.


     Those scales seemed to be a bit more softer than what used to cover the demon king’s body, but as soon as covering the reptilian demon completely, they dried up and hardened in an instant to perfectly match the complexion of the past.


     “Far, far too weak!!” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche roared out.


     “Is this your current pathetic self, Yi Ji-Hyuk!!” (Beltreche)


     “How dare a d*mn lizard….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk faltered unsteadily.


     He wanted to stand up straight and shout, but his utterly torn and twisted up muscles didn’t want to obey him.


     “I never expected you to die from a single hit, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes became withdrawn.


     If one hit didn’t work, then two hits…


     If that didn’t work, then hit the b*stard three times. Four….


     Hit it over and over again.


     That had been Yi Ji-Hyuk’s style until now.


     If this was in the past, he’d have already poured out dozens of similar magic attacks by now. But that was no longer possible, so he had no choice but to draw out the proceedings and shoot on one magic after next until enough damage had been piled on.



     ‘But then, doesn’t it look like I’ll die first before that happens?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A situation where the attacking party was getting hurt far worse. How could that make any sense?


     As if his internal organs was still burning, the smell of blood and scorching heat rushed up in his throat.


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae’s worried voice could be heard next.


     This woman… Who is she even worrying about now?


     You think this is a situation where you can possibly worry about me or anyone else? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….Go rip that b*stard apart!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     As soon as Yi Ji-Hyuk’s roar resounded out, the monsters observing the situation from the side bared their fangs again and pounced on Beltreche.


     “Annoying pests.” (Beltreche)


     Pure naked irritation crumpled Beltreche’s expression.


     A smirk formed on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face involuntarily after he found a bloody lizard daring to display its irritation quite a bit impudent to behold.


     Meanwhile, Beltreche grabbed the very first monster to arrive and threw the hapless creature back at the rushing pack.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Kwaaaaahhh!!


     The body of the monster slammed into the wall of air and ripped into pieces. In an instant, the creature exceeded the speed of sound and a sonic boom exploded out behind it.


     The noise of the exploding air!


     The speed that would not slow down!


     KABOOM!!


     The flying monster collided with other monsters and caused a massive explosion, and they began spinning around violently like a tornado swirling on its side to sweep away other monsters in the vicinity.


     “Uwaaaahh!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     In the meantime, black tentacles sprouted out from Yi Ji-Hyuk back endlessly.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Quickly realising that was about to happen, NDF agents gathered around Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Keuk!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk managed to control the tentacles just enough to wrap them around the NDF agents. And then, he injected dark Mana into them.


     “Keuwaahk!”


     “Uwaaah!”


     Pained groans came from them immediately.


     Crack.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body twisted so much that his flesh actually tore right open and black-coloured blood poured out.


     “I need time!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Roger.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young shouted out, her eyes now deeply withdrawn.


     “Get in formation!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Wuoooooo!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Right as her command was issued, Park Sung-Chan dashed forward with bloodshot eyes. The ‘Red Rock’ Kim Myung-Woon and other body-reinforcement type ability users followed tightly behind him.


     However, the one to arrive at the target way before the others was ‘Path Drifter’ Kim Dah-Hyun.


     “Tah-aht!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s kick left behind ear-splitting shock waves as it barrelled towards Beltreche’s face.


     “Oh?” (Beltreche)


     Unfortunately, the reptilian demon king relaxedly caught the kick with one hand.


     Kwa-boom!!


     Along with yet another explosive noise, Kim Dah-Hyun’s leg broke at the shin and bent the wrong way.


     “Kuwaaahh!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Even though he screamed out loudly, Kim Dah-Hyun didn’t stop there and used his other leg to stomp down hard on Beltreche’s head.


     Ka-boom!!


     He definitely landed his kick on the crown of the demon king’s head. However, just because the attack landed properly, it didn’t mean any sort of tangible damage could be inflicted.


     Crack….


     Issuing a skin-crawling noise, Kim Dah-Hyun’s other leg was also broken from the shin and spun to the wrong way.


     “You’re indeed quick, but…..” (Beltreche)


     ….But, that was all.


     Beltreche’s right fist aimed for Kim Dah-Hyun’s solar plexus.


     “Uwaaaht!!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan had arrived in the meantime, and he managed to grab Kim Dah-Hyun’s waist to yank the younger man back.


     The grip was so strong that Kim Dah-Hyun’s ribs broke one after the other, and his flesh was even ripped off, but at least, he was able to live. But that meant Park Sung-Chan was now exposed to Beltreche’s attack, instead.


     Boom!!


     Beltreche’s fist slammed into Park Sung-Chan’s torso.


     Crack.


     Park Sung-Chan’s body that exceeded the toughness of steel and made others wonder if it was now made out of diamond, was easily perforated through like a piece of cardboard.


     He couldn’t even scream as his disbelieving eyes looked down at the arm buried to the elbow in his chest.


     “Keuk……”


     He then grabbed Beltreche’s arm still stuck in his chest.


     However, the demon king simply slapped him away with its free hand, causing Park Sung-Chan to fly away like a cannon shell with his caved-in chest and all. It was only a small relief that the hands grabbing onto Beltreche’s arm hadn’t been ripped off in the process.


     “Aaaaahhh!!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s flames, many spots of darkness clearly visible within, crossed the vast sky and fell upon Beltreche.


     The demon king watched this spectacle and tilted its head.


     RUMBLE-!!!


     The super-hot flames that defied any and all attempts to measure their temperature swallowed up Beltreche and began roasting the creature. However, it simply waved its hand about to create a whirlwind to easily blow away the surrounding flames.


     “Now this is rather strange. It’s definitely not magic, yet to be able to do something that. Maybe, the species called ‘ability users’ is far closer to demons than to humans?” (Beltreche)


     The fact that these beings were born with high-class abilities and grew progressively stronger in that direction, wouldn’t that alone make these beings much closer to spirits or demons, rather than humans?


     ‘Even if they are all supposed to be humans, they are not the same….’ (Beltreche)


     Just because the exterior was the same, they couldn’t be described as the same type of humans. No, it was more correct to say that humans of Berafe and humans of this planet were two rather different species at this point in time.


     Rudra’s blade-like storm winds tried to sweep away Beltreche, while Spitfire’s flames of cannon slammed into the demon.


     BOOM!!


     Ka-boom!!


     Explosions continued to throw up clouds of dust. Smell of flesh burning, and scent of blood, filled the air and assaulted one’s senses.


     “Aaaaah!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     In the meantime, Yi Ji-Hyuk completed his next spell. His right hand pointing at the sky swung down. A sharp blade formed from the dark Mana descended at near the speed of light towards Beltreche’s body.


     Ka-du-duk!!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk could only gnash his teeth at the result.


     He had condensed and compressed Mana to the absolute limit to create that blade, yet it only managed to barely split Beltreche’s scales and dig a little bit into the demon king’s flesh.


     “Hmm….” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche reached out with its long tongue to lick the strand of blood trickling down the middle of its face. Tasting its own blood, the demon’s agitation grew even greater.


     “Should I praise you for wounding me when you possess such a pitiful amount of magical power, or should I lament the fact that you now only possess such a pitiful amount of power and can only make me bleed a little? Which one should it be, Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Beltreche)


     “Heuh…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk chuckled bitterly.


     Lament?


     About what?


     You think I’d lament about something if I end up dying today?


     I came here to die in the first place, you f*cking lizard b*stard! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Mana began condensing around both of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s fists.


     “Get away from that thing!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The order was given; ability users surrounding Beltreche all retreated further away in an instant.


     “Oh-Sik-ah!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Krrroooar!!


     Oh-Sik’s body had ballooned up to a grotesque proportion after far too much Mana had been injected into him, but that gave him enough physical power to push Beltreche down.


     “How dare a measly Ogre….!!” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche frowned and swung its arm, and one of Oh-Sik’s front limbs was torn asunder like a piece of rag and flew off to the far off ground.


     Roooar!!


     However, Oh-Sik didn’t seem to feel any pain in his berserk state, as he simply strengthened the remaining limbs and bit down hard on Beltreche’s shoulder.


     CLANG!!


     Fangs of an Ogre and Beltreche’s scales clashed and issued a powerful metallic noise. Oh-Sik’s fangs failed to penetrate Beltreche’s scales, though. But, that was already more than enough.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly yanked at the black tentacle still buried within Oh-Sik’s torso.


     POW!


     By trying to pull back the tentacle still attached to the Ogre, it was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body that flew towards Oh-Sik’s location, instead.


     The wall of air smashed into his flesh, but Yi Ji-Hyuk had long given up trying to protect his body, and instead focused on condensing and compressing Mana in his hand.


     “Uwaaaahhh!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Blood and foam spat out of his mouth.


     His internal organs shook and twisted.


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t stop.


     “Beltrecheeeeeeee!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     His right arm was now dyed in pure black from the highly-compressed Mana. If he couldn’t deal a damage from a far, then he could just punch the living daylights out of the d*mn thing personally!


     “Uwaaaaah!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk flew faster than the speed of sound, and threw his right fist in the middle of Beltreche’s chest just as the latter grabbed onto Oh-Sik.


     Kwa-du-duk!!


     A truly back-chilling noise came out as Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hand broke past the scales on Beltreche’s chest and sunk past his wrist.


     “Keuh-heuk….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk felt a genuinely intolerable pain that made him wonder if his entire hand had actually been obliterated, but he simply gritted his teeth and bore the pain.


     Besides, this wasn’t the end!


     “Blow up, now!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Unfortunately, he could hear no other sound. It was as if he had gone deaf just then.


     Seeing that Oh-Sik’s expression had crumpled in pure pain like that, it must’ve been a huge explosion. Next up, he saw the face of Beltreche also crumpling in slow motion.


     The reptilian demon king opened its mouth.


     So very, agonisingly slowly…


     How…. lamentable….


     ‘Lamentable?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kaboom!!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk felt the sensation of his body sinking down.


     ….Hey, hasn’t it been a whoop-a*s long time since I felt this sensation? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Beltreche was getting further and further away in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s vision.


     Why is that?


     That’s so weird…..


     By the way, whose fountain of blood was that just now?


     Hang on a minute, was that… mine?


     But, I don’t have a spot in my body that should spout blood like that, though? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s disbelieving eyes shifted lower. And he spotted a hole large enough to accommodate a fist in his side, with a flood of blood shooting out from there.


     Oh, so, the thing is…..


     I was hit, and now I’m flying away from the impact force, is that it? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     For some reason, this whole scene felt so surreal to him.


     But, what made it feel real to him were the world suddenly moving faster as if the ‘slow motion’ mode had come to an end, as well as the indescribable pain shooting up from his side, and lastly, Jeong Hae-Min’s loud screaming half mixed in with sorrow.


     “Kyyyaaaahhk! Ji-Hyuk-aaaaaaaahh!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     You’re being noisy, you know?


     You’d think someone had just died from that. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     But then, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s own vision was getting darker.


     Wait, what? Why is it getting dark?


     It’s still middle of the day, right? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk then felt his consciousness fading away.


     So, is this death?


     Really, death? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Kwa-duk!


     He bit down so hard that his tongue was bitten off almost clean.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk regained his consciousness from the sharp pain of biting his own tongue, and gritted his teeth.


     No, not yet.


     This is not nearly enough! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Boom!!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk landed hard on the ground, but forced himself to stand again.


     “Are you still alive? There is no way you’d be dead so soon like that, yes?” (Beltreche)


     He couldn’t see properly. However, his ears could hear something.


     So, I need to reply.


     Even if I die, I gotta make my reply.


     If my mouth dies now, then my name ain’t Yi Ji-Hyuk no more. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “And now….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hmm?” (Beltreche)


     “I’m gonna tear your throat out, so…. You, you better count on it, you d*mn lizard.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Kekekeke.”


     Beltreche’s chuckles of enjoyment and Yi Ji-Hyuk’s own pained groan entered his ears very, very slowly.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 168: Count on it, lizard 3
      Chapter 168: Count on it, lizard (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Kekekeke.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was laughing alone.


     Death, was it….


     A familiar yet still alien concept, one he had experienced countless times before but never had the chance to truly accept, was finally dawning on him.


     He had experienced tens of thousands of deaths, yet he couldn’t die once. But then, to be able to sense the approaching death in this place….


     ‘Yup, the sense of danger sure feels different.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He might have felt something similar to this in the early days of his life in Berafe. But after going through endless cycle of death and revival, he had lost his grip on the notion of death itself.


     “Maybe I should thank you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….For making me feel this crappy thing again. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Beltreche stared into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s bloodshot eyes and felt the emotion of lamentation.


     Just as the idea of death felt so foreign to Yi Ji-Hyuk, the emotion of lamentation was an alien concept to Beltreche as well. But, without a doubt, the reptilian demon king was feeling it, alright.


     “I am uncertain as to what to say to you.” (Beltreche)


     Witnessing the spectacular fall of the human who used to stand at the summit, brought about incomparable joy. Humans also enjoyed viewing such an event, so it’d be even more so for Beltreche, who was a demon.


     However, seeing the person wallowing in the mud after the fall wasn’t much of a palatable experience. Normally, Beltreche would’ve ridiculed the fallen and spit in his face, but even it was beginning to feel a tinge of sympathy for the current Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     And he was supposed to be a demon, too.


     “I fail to understand your rationale, Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche spat out as if it was frustrated.


     “All living creatures wish to become greater than they are. Whether you’re a human, a demon, even a Dragon…. Even a measly monster, too.” (Beltreche)


     Indeed, all things alive would want to do that.


     “Yet, why did you willingly lower your own status? Oh Bringer of Apocalypse, the one who had ascended to the place infinitely close to the gods, the one who reached the godhood with nothing more than sheer power, why did you willingly throw all of that away and enter the gutters like this?” (Beltreche)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t answer, simply choosing to glare at Beltreche.


     “Answer me, oh ninety-ninth demon king. Are you truly satisfied with the position you have chosen? What do you wish to gain by choosing this life? Take a long look at yourself, now bereft of the power that once made the entire demon world quake in fear. You’re no longer the feared Bringer of Apocalypse, no longer the revered Immortal Soul, and no longer the 99th demon king. Now, answer me, Yi Ji-Hyuk. Why did you choose this path?” (Beltreche)



     A smirk formed on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lips. This idiot already answered itself, so he wasn’t sure what that fool wanted from him now.


     “Right, I’m Yi Ji-Hyuk.”


     That’s all I ever wanted.


     The Bringer of Apocalypse, the Immortal Soul, whatever….. Screw them all, what does any use those crappy titles have for me?


     I never wanted it, yet it was you lot that labelled me with those titles, and feared me and revered me and whatever.


     I never wanted c**p like that to begin with.


     All I ever wanted was to go back.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     ….To go back to being a regular person.


     I already know better than any of you that my wish won’t come true just because I came back here. Even then, there’s something that no human will give up on. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….I’m just Yi Ji-Hyuk.”


     “….I can’t understand you.” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche shook its head.


     Would he become Yi Ji-Hyuk only after coming back here and losing all his god-like powers?


     The thing was, he was still Yi Ji-Hyuk back in the other worlds, too.


     Even if one tried to investigate his true identity with whatever means necessary, the results wouldn’t have changed at all, just because he came back to this world.


     “Behold.” (Beltreche)


     POW!!


     Beltreche swung its hand almost playfully, but that actually caused a powerful gust of whirlwind to physically materialise and fly directly to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     The ground he had been barely standing on exploded, and he was thrown back like a kite with its strings cut before landing hard a bit of distance away.


     “This is the current you.” (Beltreche)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk somehow forced himself off the ground with heavily trembling arms.


     It looked as if his arms would give up and he’d fall back down at any given moment, but miraculously, he managed to stand back up.


     “So…. what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk formed a toothy grin.


     The current Yi Ji-Hyuk?


     He was pathetic, irritable, and far, far too weak.


     When he was back in Berafe, the power he possessed, as well as his status, covered up all of his shortcomings, but well…. He himself knew very well that he of now was just a mere human throwing a tantrum.


     But… But, so what?


     I only want to go back to how I was. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “That’s why, I shouldn’t have any lingering regrets after getting killed by you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yup, I’ve lived long enough.


     I’ve seen enough, too.


     So, I shouldn’t have any particular reason to crazily resist dying at this point.


     However, there’s this thing getting a bit on my nerves…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Really now, the idea of dying at your hands hurts my pride way too much, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s snide chirping brought about a smirk on Beltreche’s lips.


     “I’m almost tempted to preserve that mouth of yours.” (Beltreche)


     “Ohh, that’s a good idea. I’ll nag on and on by your side until the day I die, then. Who knows? You might even get to conquer and unite the entire demon world, too! Kekeke!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk threw a ridiculing remark at Beltreche, but also began gathering more Mana to his hands.


     He didn’t mind dying. But, the thought of this lizard b*stard being the reason for his death really hurt his pride.


     Seriously now, shouldn’t he at least get killed by a high-ranked demon king? So he might have something to say in front of King Yama?


     He could feel a crippling amount of pain shooting up from his side. Staring at the gaping hole there still pouring out blood like that, he just couldn’t get used to it.


     Affeldrichae couldn’t bear to watch on any longer, so she began using a healing magic on his wound.


     “….Keu-huek.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body writhed as he couldn’t endure the pain.


     Since he was on death’s doorway, his body somehow accepted the healing magic, but it was far too stained with dark Mana by now. His body considered the light Mana entering him as an enemy’s invasion and began boiling from within.


     Sure, his wounds were healing now, but two opposing Mana forces were clashing inside of him, and that caused an intolerable amount of pain to torment Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Grit.


     His tightly-clenched teeth squeaked and creaked as if they would shatter at any moment, and his hands and feet quivered all on their own.


     “It’s done.” (Affeldrichae)


     He could now hear Affeldrichae’s voice full of anxiety and determination.


     The light Mana remained within his body and continued to stimulate the dark Mana.


     Now normally, such a thing would’ve left him with injuries, but at the moment, he had to risk that and accept the healing magic because the damages to his body were far too extensive.


     “Thanks.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He wasn’t sure whether to feel grateful or swear blue murder at her, but for the time being, he decided to go with thanks.


     “However, any further than this….” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae blurred the ends of her sentence.


     I know.


     I know that my body won’t be able to endure anymore.


     I know that it’s dangerous to receive another healing magic or try to use more dark Mana.


     I know all of that. But…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gaze shifted back to Beltreche.


     If he let that thing be, everyone would be dead soon.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk gritted his teeth and roared out.


     “Seo Ah-Young!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     And she replied back, sounding quite determined.


     “I don’t care how, just distract that thing! I only need a few seconds!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Okay.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young didn’t add any other unnecessary remarks like usual.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t tell whether she had finally understood that listening to the orders of the commander in the battlefield was important, or maybe even she could tell that the current situation was far too urgent for her to fool about.


     “…Richae.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Help them out.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But….” (Affeldrichae)


     “Just do it!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae nodded her head.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     All of her actions were based on the principle of protecting and caring for Yi Ji-Hyuk first and foremost. Even then, she understood that now was the time to take her eyes away from him and look at the bigger picture.


     “I understand.” (Affeldrichae)


     The brilliant light shimmered from her body as she cast a wide-range healing magic.


     “Euh, euh…….”


     The hole in Park Sung-Chan’s chest was instantly filled back up, while the broken legs of Kim Dah-Hyun were righted once more. The pain they felt during the process was unimaginable, but both of them gritted their teeth and endured.


     “Stand up.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae coldly ordered both men.


     For her, supporting these people was far more simpler compared to aiding Yi Ji-Hyuk from the side. She lacked Mana, so it was impossible to cast massive AOE spells at will, like how she had done back in Berafe.


     The best method to efficiently use the miniscule Mana residing within her in this world, was to maximise the usage of the most basic healing magic she knew.


     Unfortunately, healing magic might work on Yi Ji-Hyuk, but it also proved to be a fatally dangerous poison to him, as well.


     In that case, it would be far more efficient to aid others rather than Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     ‘I know this already, yet….’ (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae lightly bit her lower lip.


     She understood it fully in her head, but even then, trying to do the logical thing made her feel uncomfortable. As a Dragon that personified logical reasoning, such an emotion shouldn’t even exist.


     She was cognisant of her identity as a Dragon slowly eroding away, but to think, it’d have advanced this much….


     Affeldrichae stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     The sight of him standing precariously while gathering Mana was painful to look at.


     She grew irritated by the sight of him trying to protect this worthless world, and she grew even more irritated by Jeong Hae-Min far away, being all antsy and fidgety and all that, unable to come closer but also unable to distance herself away.


     ‘….Since when have I become such an emotional creature?’ (Affeldrichae)


     Even Dragons had some semblance of emotions. Only the gods could perfectly calculate everything with logic, after all.


     She knew this, but then….


     Affeldrichae shook her head.


     Now wasn’t the right time to think about such things. No, the important thing right now was to deal with that demon king.


     ‘However….’ (Affeldrichae)


     Was that even possible?


     Even if she had somehow regained her original form, she’d still have a hard time fighting that being. A single demon king being summoned to a world would result in the destruction of half a continent. It was that powerful a being.


     It was an existence that the alliance of Dragons would find very hard to contend with. So, could the gathering of humans and she defeat it? When she wasn’t even half of what she used to be?


     “……….”


     The result of this battle seemed like a foregone conclusion, but they couldn’t not fight, either.


     If only there was another variable….


     Affeldrichae quietly stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk, before shifting her head away. She had no choice but to believe in him for now.


     “Let’s go!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s shout prompted Park Sung-Chan to take the front. Even though he had barely escaped from death’s grip, he pounced forward like an angry bull as if he held no fear of dying at all.


     “Barrier.” (Affeldrichae)


     Along with Affeldrichae’s soft incantation, a gentle layer of white light formed around Park Sung-Chan’s body and began gleaming brightly.


     While maintaining a certain distance from his body in order to minimally affect the dark Mana coursing through his body, the barrier still provided the much-needed protection.


     Such a fine, exacting control over Mana was only possible because she was a Dragon.


     At the same time, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s monsters pounced on Beltreche again. Even Oh-Sik, still missing an arm, roared in rage and rushed at the reptilian demon king.


     ‘….Even though he’s like that?’ (Beltreche)


     Beltreche instinctively nodded its head.


     Indeed, to exert such control over this many monsters, even though his consciousness must’ve been greatly shaved away by the pain wrecking him from the inside, now that was truly an amazing feat.


     One would need the perfect and absolute control over the low ranked monsters to make them attack a demon king. It was already a remarkable achievement to do that using just a human’s mind, regardless of his power level. So, it was truly deserving of praise that he didn’t show a single instance of slipping-up even under his current physical state.


     As the old saying went, an old eagle was still better than a young crow. So, was this the case of the Bringer of Apocalypse still being the same Bringer of Apocalypse, regardless of what his current self was?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk gritted his teeth as he noticed a grin on Beltreche’s face.


     ‘Oh, so you can still laugh, is it?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Sure, I guess you can.


     However, it’s not gonna be like that no more. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clenched both of his fists.


     “Now that things have come to this, I don’t have a choice.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If he couldn’t kill that thing via conventional means, then it was time to experiment. Yi Ji-Hyuk had no clue what the results would be from that experiment, though…..


     “Well, I’ll only die, so what about it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled ominously and slowly walked towards Beltreche.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 169: Count on it, lizard 4
      Chapter 169: Count on it, lizard (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Step.


     Step.


     His steps felt like they weighed a ton.


     ‘So, this must be the worst I’ve ever been, right?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had been forced to maintain his peak condition forever, so this was a rather strange experience to have – the one where he had to fight something when he was in such a sorry state.


     As far as his combat experience was concerned, he had earned so much that he’d still be called a battle junkie if he took the half of his experience and dumped it somewhere else. But then again, he was acutely feeling it right now.


     ….That his own experiences had been incredibly limited.


     “Aaaaah!!”


     Seo Ah-Young’s flames enveloped Beltreche.


     However, the reptilian demon king simply shook off her flames with a fed-up expression.


     “This is getting boring.” (Beltreche)


     Irritation was writ large on its face.


     “At least, the humans of the other world managed to entertain me a little bit. Yet, the humans of this world can only amount to this much?” (Beltreche)


     The absolute ability to defend.


     Even though the reptilian demon king wasn’t a tanker-type creature, the attacks of the human ability users failed to pierce Beltreche’s scales.


     Seo Ah-Young despaired at the weakness of her flames.


     Her firepower had been greatly enhanced after receiving Yi Ji-Hyuk’s dark Mana, yet her flames failed to affect Beltreche in any shape or form.


     “D*mn it!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     It was then, Choi Jung-Hoon finally stopped observing the situation and made his move.


     “Chris!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     As soon as he shouted out, Christopher McLaren also shouted out, too.


     “I know!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren sent out his signal, and the waiting American ability users all rushed into the fray.


     “Keuk! Why only now?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Even though he heard the resentful cry of Seo Ah-Young, Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes continued to gleam rather dangerously.


     In the end, all these people were nothing more than cannon fodder.


     No matter how many attacked, none of them were expected to do more than defending against Beltreche’s attacks, just once.


     If NDF agents were seen as meat shields, then these American ability users were the meat shields that protected the meat shields.


     Christopher McLaren knew this, yet he still willingly let loose his country’s own ability users. And Choi Jung-Hoon knew the score, but he still chose to send them out to their deaths.


     Because, everyone here understood that, if they failed to defeat that creature right here and right now, they would never be able to kill the d*mn thing later down the line.


     Loud shouts and swearings.


     Rage and hatred pouring down….



     Beltreche tilted its head as it watched hundreds, nay, thousands of ability users come at it.


     The reptilian demon king thought of this question rather often, but regardless, the existence of humans proved to be a bit of a quandary to it. They all knew that none of them would ever get to reach it with their feeble powers, yet why were they still trying anyway?


     Both the monsters and demons were truer with their instincts. So, when they ran into opposition, a being they believe couldn’t be defeated with their powers, they would not resist and submit, or flee.


     Meaning, they knew those were the smarter choices if they wanted to continue breathing for longer.


     Wasn’t that the reason why Yi Ji-Hyuk had to implant all those slave seals on the monsters to forcibly make them do his bidding?


     However, humans always acted strangely.


     They would ignore their own safety and resist their enemies till the bitter end.


     Such an act was something rarely seen among the so-called higher creatures with intelligent brains. The type of actions only seen in superorganisms like ants or bees, being performed by singular organisms that should act independently of one another, it was a rather bizarre and unique event for the demon.


     ‘However, all of it is useless.’ (Beltreche)


     Beltreche lightly wiggled the ends of its hands, and powerful gust of wind blew the oncoming humans away like pieces of cardboard.


     Kuwaaahh!!


     In the meantime, monsters arrived at Beltreche’s location and began to claw and bite the demon king. Beltreche’s face remained unimpressed as it simply dusted its hands.


     Slice.


     Not even a sound of air being parted could be heard as the monster’s head flew off. That monster acted as if it never had a head to begin with, before falling to the ground with a loud thud.


     “How dare these lowly beasts….” (Beltreche)


     Irritation bloomed even greater in Beltreche’s face.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk and the Dragon Lord should know better than anyone just what kind of an existence a demon king was. Yet, how dare they resort to using these lowly creatures to obstruct the great demon king’s path?


     If they had forgotten it, then all Beltreche had to do was to remind them.


     ….Just what a terrifying being a demon king was!


     “Kururu….”


     Pure-white steam rushed out of Beltreche’s mouth.


     Power throbbed and pulsed within its body. Its two arms and four legs quivered and wiggled as if they might explode at any moment.


     POOOOW!!


     It pounced forward, and the air immediately split wide open with a huge explosion of noise, and an equally powerful sonic boom was left behind in the demon king’s wake.


     “Keuk!”


     Park Sung-Chan gritted his teeth as he stood at the frontline as the tanker, watching and waiting for Beltreche dashing towards him.


     ‘I’m gonna block this!!’ (Park Sung-Chan)


     This was his role, and this was all he could do at this moment.


     “Barrier!!” (Affeldrichae)


     Multiple shields of light were erected in front of him.


     As if several body bunkers were placed in front of him, transparent shields of light formed a thick wall, and meanwhile, Park Sung Chan dug his heels deeply into the ground and leaned forward as much as he could.


     Unfortunately, that was all.


     KWAAABOOM!!


     It was just a simple but powerful punch.


     There was no special technique or anything particularly unique about the punch, but the destructive force behind it easily exceeded everyone’s imaginations.


     One hit, and all the shields of light crumbled into nothing, while Park Sung-Chan’s shoulder was crushed and his internal organs smashed into meat paste. As if his vocal chords were destroyed, he couldn’t even scream out in pain.


     Park Sung-Chan’s body was launched backwards like a fired cannon shell and flew into the crowd of his colleagues.


     “Keo-heok!”


     “Kuwaaahk!!”


     Being smashed by the flying Park Sung-Chan, the victims spat out the noises of winds leaking out of a boiling pot and they too all flew away, getting entangled with even more people in the process.


     “Heal!!” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae hurriedly cast one healing magic spell after another on Park Sung-Chan. If she hadn’t done that, he’d have died before hitting the ground.


     “Wuooooh!!”


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Thinking that Beltreche had opened a gap, the American ability user ‘Bodyshot’ slammed his darkened fist into the head of the reptilian demon king.


     Woo-duduk.


     However, his fist was shattered into fine pieces as soon as it landed on Beltreche’s scales.


     Slash!!


     Beltreche’s hand lashed out and drew a straight line through him, sending him away to a place he’d never be able to come back from.


     “Stoooop that thing!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Along with Christopher McLaren’s loud yell, the American ability users all pounced on Beltreche. Their eyes shone with a light of determination as they tried to grab hold of the demon king’s pant leg if they had to.


     “F*ck, us resorting to suicide attacks like this….” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren gnashed his teeth.


     The thing he hated most, resorting to sacrificing his men while relying on nothing but grim determination, really crushed and p*ssed on his pride.


     This didn’t make one jot of sense, and he knew that. But he also knew that no sensible option would be able to defeat that monster. In that case, all he could do was to resort to this tactic. The best they could do was to give everything they had and then die afterwards.


     “Are you still not finished yet?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     His glare landed on Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Christopher McLaren already knew that Yi Ji-Hyuk was a long-range type. And he also knew that a long distance attack needed time to get ready. Well, he heard that from the horse’s mouth, so there.


     That was why, the best he or anyone could do was buy Yi Ji-Hyuk enough time to prepare, regardless of the cost.


     However!!


     Christopher McLaren saw yet another ability user perish as he was torn to shreds. The deed was done in the literal blink of an eye.


     It hadn’t even been a minute since they started attacking, yet already, almost 100 had died in the most gruesome fashion imaginable, their torn and shredded bodies now practically impossible to recover.


     What a clear difference in combat capabilities between them and the NDF agents, who were still somehow holding on.


     But then, the overwhelming difference between his men and the demon king’s powers easily rendered such a gap totally meaningless. Christopher McLaren was truly despairing right now.


     “You’re too slow!! You godd*mn son of a b*tch!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Do something! Anything!! Please!!!


     “Kekeke.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled at Christopher McLaren’s desperate cry and continued to trudge forward in a leisurely pace.


     Why are you in such a hurry?


     This much of a sacrifice is a cheap price to pay when you’re trying to bring down a demon king. If this was back in Berafe, no one would bat an eyelid if a few kingdoms got destroyed in the process, you know.


     Yup, you’ve all been living a cushy life, that’s what this is. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly approached Beltreche while raising and prepping his Mana.


     If there was something different compared to before, then that would be him shoving all the amplified, agitated Mana inside his body, instead of gathering it in either the front of him or above him.


     Using his own body as the medium, he began circulating the mass of Mana.


     The dark Mana that exploded, roiled, quivered, and danced violently in the atmosphere did the exact same thing within his body, too.


     Pow!


     Phurk!


     Parts of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body ripped open along with the sounds of leather drums being beat. A part of his bicep shredded open, and a fountain of blood exploded out. One of his thighs split up and his entire body teetered.


     It couldn’t be helped, really.


     He had trapped the raging storm of Mana within his body, so it had to contend with every violent reaction taking place.


     Far too much Mana for a human’s to endure was boiling inside. It didn’t take a genius to figure out that, at this rate, his own end would not be all that nice even if he somehow managed to kill Beltreche.


     But, then again, what other choice did he have? His own mental safety trigger had been destroyed a while ago, so nothing could stop him now.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes burned with flames of determination. His glare quite clearly caught the sight of Beltreche easily pulverising dozens of ability users in one hit.


     The demon king.


     The Ender of worlds.


     Its advent signalled the impending hell on earth.


     However, even if one was a demon king, one should never look down on Yi Ji-Hyuk. And he was planning to etch that lesson into the reptile’s head.


     Even if he was nothing more than a shell of his former self….


     He’d teach it the difference in one’s status.


     “Beltrecheeeee!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was then, Beltreche turned its head and glared at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Mm?”


     Beltreche’s eyes grew wider.


     ‘What does he think he’s doing?!’ (Beltreche)


     It could see clearly.


     It could see quite clearly what that man was trying to do.


     Mana oozing out of his hands went through the Mana amplifiers fashioned out of Dragon Hearts in his arms and grew several times more powerful before digging back into his body.


     The amplified Mana violently tore and ripped and broke Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body.


     “Are you planning on killing yourself, then?” (Beltreche)


     Its mouth may ridicule, but even Beltreche had to face Yi Ji-Hyuk in a cautious manner. It could sense that the amount of amplified Mana was quite threatening now.


     More importantly, the person planning to use that Mana was none other than Yi Ji-Hyuk, which was a rather worrisome matter.


     He might have lost his immortality, but still, he was a sorcerer who did reach the level of godhood.


     He was weak now only because he lacked Mana, but even then, if he could use that amount of Mana to attack, then there would be no problem to call him a demon king.


     Just one attack.


     Indeed, all that preparation would give him one single shot, but at least, he had regained his former magnificence of the demon king for the time being.


     “How threatening.” (Beltreche)


     For the first time ever since arriving in this world, Beltreche formed a tense expression as it glared at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     However, that was all.


     As long as the reptilian demon king blocked that attack, it’d get to reconfirm that there was no other being in this world capable of obstructing its path.


     “Seo Ah-Young!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Contrary to the demon king’s expectations, though, that attack didn’t materialise.


     Instead, having received the signal from Yi Ji-Hyuk, Seo Ah-Young suddenly attacked Beltreche with the kind of firepower that easily exceeded anything that had come from her before.


     “How meaningless!” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche roared out in irritation.


     And then, it began smashing away the incoming fire balls.


     “Kim Dah-Hyun!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Dah-Hyun suddenly appeared behind Yi Ji-Hyuk and grabbed the latter at his waist.


     “Rudra!!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     At the same time, a powerful gust of wind blew up behind these two men and flung them forward, hard.


     “Let’s goooooo!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The Path Drifter Kim Dah-Hyun, still holding onto Yi Ji-Hyuk, gave everything he had to raise their speed to the absolute max, as they flew straight to Beltreche.


     “Kuwaaahht!!”


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s arms gained a tremendous momentum as he spun Yi Ji-Hyuk once and threw the latter at the demon king while still in the air and moving at the scarcely-believable velocity.


     Smashing straight into the wall of air at the speed far exceeding sound, the skin on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face split up and blood freely flowed out.


     “Yi Ji-Hyuuuuuk!!” (Beltreche)


     Seeing that spectacle, Beltreche howled out and madly dashed forward, too.


     Just one hit!


     It was only a single hit!


     Unlike in the past, he could no longer spam attacks with his infinite Mana, so Yi Ji-Hyuk simply had to succeed in this one hit, and he definitely had to hit his target.


     In that case, what he needed to do was to shorten the distance.


     He’d get as close as possible, and smash down!


     “Uwaaaahhh!!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk roared out loudly as Beltreche rushed at him.


     Almost at the same time, the rays of blindingly white light poured out of his entire body.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 170: Count on it, lizard 5
      Chapter 170: Count on it, lizard (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “It’s white?!” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae cried out in surprise.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s Mana was dark, and naturally, its colour was also black. That fact could never be changed through one’s will or technique.


     If that was the case, then what could that white light shining out of Yi Ji-Hyuk possibly be?


     However, as soon as her initial surprise wore off, she was able to immediately deduce the identity of that mysterious light.


     That was the energy originally residing within Yi Ji-Hyuk from the get-go.


     Quite unlike the residents of Berafe, who were all creatures of Mana, Yi Ji-Hyuk possessed a different sort of hidden power. However, it was so, so pathetically weak that he couldn’t use it at all. Yet, it was being unleashed in full right now.


     ‘But, when did he??’


     Just when did that energy grow by that much?


     The amount residing within him was too small to be of any use, but now…. She was aware of the humans of this world using that energy like their version of Mana supply, of course. Indeed, people surrounding Yi Ji-Hyuk utilised them on the daily basis, after all.


     However, the amount of energy they possessed far, far outstripped what he had, and that was why they could safely, continuously rely on this energy form. As a matter of fact, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s energy was no different to that of what a regular civilian possessed.


     But then, the amount of energy he was emitting right now was almost on the same level as that woman, Seo Ah-Young.


     How was this possible?


     ‘….Ah.’


     Affeldrichae finally realised that the energy being emitted from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body had actually been amplified through the Dragon Hearts mounted on his arms.


     Sure, his energy had certainly grown since the beginning, but the current amount had been, without a doubt, augmented greatly by the Hearts.


     But, why did he bother?


     Even if he amplified his own energy through the Hearts, it was still no greater than that of Seo Ah-Young’s. Yi Ji-Hyuk’s most powerful attacks didn’t work on Beltreche, so how could such a weak energy affect the demon king now?


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     It was then, the energy emitted from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body was sucked back inside as if time itself had been reversed.


     And then….


     “….Ah!!”


     Affeldrichae was deeply astonished.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right arm began ballooning up as black and white lights covered it up.


     ‘No, stop!!’ (Affeldrichae)


     Even before she had the chance to cry out, she sensed an immeasurable power going on a rampage inside Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body.


     “Beltrecheeeeee!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Beltreche too realised something was wrong, and with a tense expression, roused all the Mana it currently possessed, gathering it into its hand and thereby fortifying it greatly.



     “Heuwaaaahpp!!” (Beltreche)


     The reptilian demon king’s fist hardened like forged steel as the Mana thickly overflowed.


     And then, Yi Ji-Hyuk and Beltreche both dashed towards each other.


     The human’s ballooned-up right arm and the demon king’s own fortified arm collided.


     KKKKAAAA-BOOOOM


     There was a massive explosion.


     The explosion that seemed to swallow up the entire world was promptly accompanied by a shockwave so powerful that it gouged out the desert sand as if they were wet mud, and blew them all away.


     “Kyyaaahhh!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min got caught in the shockwave and was flung far away; seeing this, Kim Dah-Hyun gritted his teeth and flew up, managing to grab her in a nick of time.


     “Are you alright??” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Uh, ng.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     As she replied, her eyes continued to search for the trace of Yi Ji-Hyuk among the mighty dust storm still obscuring her vision.


     Finally, the dust storm settled down, and….


     “Ah, ah….”


     Jeong Hae-Min lost all strength in her body.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was lying on the ground, covered in a sheet of white dust.


     His entire body seemed to be twisted in an unnatural manner, while his right arm was nowhere to be seen, cut off right below his shoulder. Blood was pouring out from that wound as if it was a leaky tab.


     “J-Ji-Hyuk….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Her face paled into a white sheet.


     She knew that she just had to go over there. She just had to….


     It was then, she spotted Doh Gah-Yun rising up from the ground.


     “Ah….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min couldn’t tell what exactly had happened, but even Doh Gah-Yun was utterly covered from head to toe in blood as well. Seeing that there was a gaping wound in her back, she must’ve done something at the moment of impact, but no one could tell what that was.


     Doh Gah-Yun fully emerged out of the ground, placed her weakly-trembling hand near Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth, and then, tore off a section of her clothes to dress his wound.


     “What about the demon king?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Only after she heard Kim Dah-Hyun’s urgent voice did Jeong Hae-Min recover her wits and scan the vicinity.


     There it was, in that crater over there!


     Kim Dah-Hyun finally located Beltreche, collapsed on the ground in a crouching position.


     “Is it… dead?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Beltreche was kneeling in a pool of blue blood, its entire body a mess of cracks and many grievous wounds. If that thing was a human, it’d have died a hundred times over from such wounds.


     However, that thing collapsed there unmoving like that, was still a demon king, so obviously, it was impossible for anyone to lower their guards yet.


     “We gotta!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun loudly yelled out, which prompted Seo Ah-Young to roar out as a follow-up.


     “Finish it!!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     With that call to arms, the ability users who were still awake and on two feet, began pouring out all of their attacks in the crater Beltreche was collapsed in.


     Kwa-boom!!


     Booom!!


     Countless explosions continued to go off one after the other.


     All the ability users present now attacked without holding back, as if they wanted to spend every single drop of Ether residing within their body.


     “Heaaaaler!!” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     Meanwhile, Doh Gah-Yun’s desperate call sharply dug into people’s ears.


     Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t even have the time to feel the sense of incongruence when Doh Gah-Yun yelled out, and shouted out loudly himself.


     “Chris, Chris!! We need a medic! Hurry!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Even he could tell that Yi Ji-Hyuk’s current status was not good at all.


     “Jimmy!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren hurriedly called out to the American ability user.


     “Get out of my way!” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae had already arrived at the location by then, however; she pushed Doh Gah-Yun away and quickly checked Yi Ji-Hyuk’s status.


     “….It’s not good.” (Affeldrichae)


     It was already a feat of miracle that he didn’t die from the external wounds, but the truth was, the status of his internals was far graver.


     Never mind the right arm that had disintegrated during the explosion, the cells on his shoulder had all died. Not only that, with all of his Mana reserve gone, this body that had been deeply stained by the dark Mana was undergoing a transformation at a frightening rate as well.


     “N-no, this can’t go on!” (Affeldrichae)


     At this rate, the ‘existence’ of Yi Ji-Hyuk would vanish.


     She needed to find a way to….


     It was then!


     Ka-boom!!!


     Along with the noise of the atmosphere being torn apart, several ability users were flung away like kites with their strings cut.


     “Ah!!”


     Affeldrichae’s eyes trembled greatly.


     That collision was powerful enough to send a shiver down her spine, yet…


     Beltreche had stood back up and now was glaring at Affeldrichae and Yi Ji-Hyuk still lying on the ground with its yellow eyes.


     Its entire body had spider-web like cracks running all over to its extremities, while its left arm was ripped in half, the white bones underneath exposed to the air….


     But, undeniably, it was standing tall, while Yi Ji-Hyuk was lying face down on the ground. Clearly, this was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s defeat.


     “Euh….. Yi, Ji, Hyuk….” (Beltreche)


     However, Beltreche’s condition was also obviously not good, as it faltered grandly and had to steady itself on the ground with its arm.


     “How dare you push me to this degree with your pathetic self!” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche correctly diagnosed his current condition.


     His Mana reserve didn’t want to recover, only to leak away from it. It was as if its origin source had been shattered; it had received a crippling, devastating damage.


     At this rate, the reptilian demon king wouldn’t be able to maintain its physical form and cease to exist altogether in the near future.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “However, I still won.” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche confidently declared his victory. And then, it placed its still working right hand on the ground.


     “Open up!!” (Beltreche)


     It gathered all of its remaining Mana and opened up a Gate there.


     A jet-black hole opened up like the jaws of a devil.


     “Kekeke.”


     Beltreche was a demon.


     As long as there was Mana, it could always recover its damaged body or its depleted lifeforce. Simply by establishing a connection with the demon world, Beltreche would not have any trouble recovering from this sort of wounds.


     Not only that, didn’t it leave behind a half of itself back in the demon world, too?


     Also, opening up a Gate was a simple matter, what with all the ominous, negative energy filling up the air of this desert supporting its efforts greatly.


     Not to forget, it was opening up a small Gate just to let a little bit of its own energy enter from the other side, not its entire remaining half, so it wasn’t difficult at all.


     Beltreche didn’t even need a lot. It only needed a minute amount of Mana to heal up its physical body, that was all.


     “And so, I’ve finally achieved victory against you.” (Beltreche)


     Sensing the blooming dark Mana leaking out of the Gate below its feet, Beltreche announced its victory once more.


     The dark Mana dug deep into the reptilian demon king and rapidly healed its body.


     “Kekekeke!!” (Beltreche)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had no way to recover from his wounds, while Beltreche did, so clearly, this was its resounding victory.


     Pure, unadulterated delight filled up the demon king’s eyes, and having figured out the current situation, only despair filled up Affeldrichae’s eyes.


     “And now, I shall finish this once and for all.” (Beltreche)


     Affeldrichae stood before the fallen Yi Ji-Hyuk with a determined expression. Doh Gah-Yun, and Jeong Hae-Min, who had appeared besides them now, also stood to shield Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Seeing this all-too pitiful resistance, Beltreche extended its long tongue to lick its face. There was no greater pleasure than to crush the other’s feeble resistance and achieve its goal, after all.


     ‘…Mm?’


     Unfortunately, Beltreche couldn’t continue on with its celebration.


     ‘What’s this?’ (Beltreche)


     There was something wrong with the dark Mana leaking out from the Gate. Because, way more Mana than when that Gate was opened started flooding out now.


     ‘….It can’t be?!’ (Beltreche)


     No, it couldn’t be.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was still unconscious. And his body showed not one hint of movement. Which meant that he wasn’t using some sort of an underhanded trick here, and if it wasn’t him, then…. However, there was no one in this world capable of controlling dark Mana like this.


     Besides, this sensation Beltreche was feeling – it was rather different to all of those.


     How should the demon king put it….


     It was as if some unknown force was forcibly widening the Gate not from this side, but from the other side.


     “Who dares!” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche’s flustered gaze lowered to the ground, and that was when a certain voice resounded out to everyone’s ears.


     [How dare you….]


     The voice that easily pierced straight past one’s eardrums and lodged deeply into one’s brain.


     The voice that sounded sensuous, seductive, and capable of shaking the moral foundation of all living things.


     In that moment Beltreche heard that voice, terror and despair dyed its eyes completely. Its brain was immediately flooded with the name of this mighty being.


     “Nooo!! No, this can’t be!!” (Beltreche)


     Beltreche tried to escape from the radius of the Gate on the ground, but then, a half-translucent hand, so white like a fleeting phantom, shot out from the darkness and grasped onto Beltreche’s leg.


     “Kuwaaahhck?!?!”


     Beltreche’s leg, as thick and hard as an elephant’s donger, got crushed by that hand as if it was made out of paper, blue blood exploding and spluttering to everywhere. (TL: Yes, the ‘private part’ bit is from the raw. BTW, TSS reference FTW!)


     The hand grabbing onto the reptilian demon king slowly dragged the yelping Beltreche into the Gate’s centre.


     “Why! Why are you doing this?! Why!!!!” (Beltreche)


     Even though it was getting dragged in, Beltreche continued to cry out in pure terror.


     “He’s no long the same person as you know! So, why are you still protecting him!! Whyyyyy!!” (Beltreche)


     Its desperate callings finally resulted in a hushed reply.


     [You asking, cuz you really don’t know?]


     The voice was transmitted directly into the listener’s head.


     Listening to that seductive voice, Beltreche became even more acutely aware of its own impending demise. Because, that voice, which should’ve sounded airy and cheery as it always had been in the past, clearly displayed her boiling anger right now.


     “P-please, I beg of you!! Spare me!! Save me!! Oh, great thirteenth dem….” (Beltreche)


     KWA-DU-DU-DUK!!


     Beltreche’s body suddenly began to grow much, much thinner, starting from its lower torso. As if the innards were being sucked out while the exterior shell was left as is, the demon king’s body shrivelled up at a visible pace.


     “Ah, ah-ahhhh…..” (Beltreche)


     The ray of light denoting one’s life gradually faded away from Beltreche’s yellow eyes. And finally, Beltreche’s empty shell plopped to the ground with a loud thud.


     Everyone present bore witness to this spectacle without being able to say a single word.


     They had given their all in this fight, and even Yi Ji-Hyuk had to sacrifice his arm yet they still failed to defeat this demon king. But now, an unknown presence rendered such a creature utterly powerless, and killed it just like that.


     The shock brought on by this turn of events left everyone here completely speechless.


     Affeldrichae sensed the gaze of the being watching them from beyond that jet-black Gate, and shuddered in fear.


     The worst, greatest demon king.


     The one creature she never, ever wanted to run into had ‘appeared’ before her now.


     [….Affeldrichae.]


     She shuddered even more as that voice called out to her.


     [Bring him here.]


     The owner of that voice was calling out to Yi Ji-Hyuk.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 171: What’s this? You… don’t have a soul? 1
      Chapter 171: What’s this? You… don’t have a soul? (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Affeldrichae looked at the prone Yi Ji-Hyuk with a complicated expression.


     [Hurry.]


     The woman’s voice contained a power that couldn’t be resisted against. Also, Affeldrichae understood that the only person who could save Yi Ji-Hyuk here was not her, but the owner of that voice.


     However….


     What was she supposed to do about this uncomfortable feeling, not wanting to hand him over just like that?


     “………”


     When Affeldrichae hesitated like that, the voice began urging her.


     [There’s no time. Don’t forget that I didn’t open this Gate.]


     “Euh………”


     Affeldrichae didn’t feel so good right now.


     She had been living a life where logic ruled every facet of her life. But recently, her emotions have been steadily encroaching into her brain and their voices were growing louder and louder. Her logical mind and her emotions collided and strange things were happening to her body as a result.


     For the first time ever, she began feeling nauseous as she picked Yi Ji-Hyuk up. And then, unwillingly walked over to the Gate and placed him down in front.


     [Fufufu.]


     A soft giggle came out from the Gate.


     Affeldrichae knew very well what that giggle signified, but all she could do in response was to bite her lower lip.


     [You’ve grown a lot, haven’t you? Knowing how to form an expression like that, too.]


     “You sound happy to be quite ancient.” (Affeldrichae)


     [You even know how to say such things, too. You’ve really grown up now.]


     Affeldrichae gritted her teeth.


     Just how many beings in the universe could treat a former Dragon Lord like a small child?


     Unfortunately, the owner of the voice was one of them. And she certainly was qualified to do so, as well. Only the gods could compare to those holding the title of the most powerful, highest-ranked demon kings, after all.


     Not only that, the owner of the voice could also pull rank on Affeldrichae, even if her identity as a demon king was set aside. Especially so, when it came to matters related to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     [He’s been hurt pretty badly. I shouldn’t have killed that fool so quickly.]


     Fury could clearly be heard in her voice. Nothing remained within Beltreche’s shell, but her anger hadn’t been satisfied yet, judging from the tone of her voice.


     “Can he be saved?” (Affeldrichae)


     [Were you talking to me just now?]


     The voice wasn’t asking a serious question, of course.


     Sensing the absolute confidence and firm determination from that voice, Affeldrichae didn’t say anything else and took a step back.


     Black aura suddenly billowed out from the Gate and wrapped around Yi Ji-Hyuk. The aura stopped moving after checking the status of his entire body.


     [Why did you have to….]


     The tone of the voice changed from how she spoke to Affeldrichae. The seductive and slightly excited tone had disappeared, replaced with clear hint of deep anxiety.


     Affeldrichae bit her lower lip again after hearing that.


     “Please, start healing him already.” (Affeldrichae)


     [You should stop nagging me, okay? I’ll just kill you if you keep bothering me.]


     “…….”


     [Hmm….]


     The aura leaking out of the Gate completely enveloped Yi Ji-Hyuk now.


     “Could you be doing….??” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae’s voice only elicited an irritated response to come out from the Gate.


     [You think I would do that?]


     “No, you wouldn’t.” (Affeldrichae)


     Indeed, other demon kings might, but… if it was her, she’d never do that.


     If it were other demon kings, they might have taken this opportunity to turn Yi Ji-Hyuk into an undead, or a demon like them. It wouldn’t be all that difficult, seeing that the injection of a certain amount of dark Mana would accelerate the process all on its own, anyway.


     However, the owner of the voice wouldn’t do that. Because it was precisely this woman and not some other demon king, Affeldrichae could safely entrust Yi Ji-Hyuk to her.


     Wuooo….


     The black ‘clouds’ mushroomed steadily higher and higher around Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “….T-that, just what is she doing?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min asked with a worried look on her face, and Affeldrichae replied with a sigh.


     “She’s healing him.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You mean, that?!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Yes……” (Affeldrichae)


     No matter how much she rubbed her eyes and took an even closer look, that whole ‘healing’ process looked as if it’d create a Frankenstein-estque monster, instead. Yet, that was supposed to heal for real?


     Jeong Hae-Min had no idea the relationship between the human named Yi Ji-Hyuk and the existence of the dark Mana, so it was understandable why she’d think that way as she watched the spectacle unfold.


     And, if she were to be brutally honest, no sane-minded person from this world would look at that and think that was a healing process. No, they would all think that it was trying to create a monster, instead.


     “Really trying to save him?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “It may be hard to believe, but yes.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Okay… By the way, who is saving him?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “……”


     Affeldrichae closed her mouth shut.


     How should she go about answering that question?


     How should she label the owner of voice and explain it to these people here?


     “….Let’s just say that she possesses the ownership of Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Eh?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min was taken aback from a totally unexpected and definitely offbeat answer.


     Ownership?


     “….In a various meaning of that word.” (Affeldrichae)


     With those words, Affeldrichae closed her mouth completely shut. Through her expression, she implied her desire to no longer entertain any more questions.


     Having read her expression, Jeong Hae-Min couldn’t dare to ask anything else.


     ‘Just what is going on here?’ (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min sensed Doh Gah-Yun slowly walking up to her, and fixed her gaze back to the black ‘clouds’ still enveloping Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     And about ten minutes later….


     The black ‘clouds’ surrounding Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly dissipated.


     “Ah….”


     Jeong Hae-Min’s complexion brightened considerably at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s perfectly-fine body. Even the lost right arm had been fully regenerated.


     “What about his mind?” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae quickly asked, and an answer was soon provided.


     [It’s still fine, somehow.]


     Affeldrichae sighed softly in relief. However, the words ‘still’ and ‘somehow’ lingered on and left a bad aftertaste in her mouth. Because, they signified that there was not much left remaining.


     It was then, a pure-white hand slowly reached out from the Gate towards Yi Ji-Hyuk. The hand so pale that it was almost translucent gently stroked his cheek.


     [Why are you deliberately looking for trouble like this….]


     Affeldrichae curtly replied on his behalf.


     “It’s only because he doesn’t like you.” (Affeldrichae)


     [What you see on the outside of someone else’s family isn’t necessarily everything there is. You’re already that old, yet you still haven’t figured that out yet?]


     “There are some matters that can be figured out in an instant, too.” (Affeldrichae)


     [Well, fine.]


     Her hand continued to quietly stroke his cheek. And then, the voice became softer.


     [It may not be now, but…. I’ll come and see you soon, so please wait for me.]


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body gently floated up and slowly moved towards Affeldrichae.


     She cautiously received his still body.


     [Take a good care of him.]


     “I will, more than you have.” (Affeldrichae)


     [Fufufu. Well, then….]


     Along with those parting words, the black Gate gradually contracted, before completely disappearing from the view.


     Affeldrichae spat out a groan while looking at that spectacle. She believed that they wouldn’t have to deal with that woman anymore, but in the end, they had no choice but to deal with her in this manner.


     Even back in Berafe, that woman was such an awkward being to even talk to, yet to think, they had to contend with her in this world, too….


     Pinch.


     Affeldrichae began pinching the cheek of still-unconscious Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     What a rotten b*stard he was.


     “Euh, euh….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even though he was unconscious, he flailed his arms about in the air.


     “So, like, what is going on here?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     When Jeong Hae-Min asked again, Affeldrichae unhappily retorted back. She also didn’t like any of these women surrounding him, as well.


     “He’s now completely fine, physically.” (Affeldrichae)


     After all, the treatment process was handled by that person.


     She’s an existence that sucks the lifeforce out of the others, so she should at least possess more than enough to inject some back into Yi Ji-Hyuk and still have lots more left.


     If not, she’d probably come up with a different method to heal him, anyway.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Well, her powers are famous even among the demon kings, so of course she would. (Affeldrichae’s inner monologue)


     “So, this means…?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yes.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae nodded her head.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “It’s over.” (Affeldrichae)


     The first demon king to descend on planet Earth, Beltreche, met its end not at the hands of the humans, but from another demon king.


     They had won, but knowing that nothing had been resolved yet, Choi Jung-Hoon could only spit out a long, long sigh.


     ‘But, at least, we stopped it.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seeing Yi Ji-Hyuk still unconscious like that, Choi Jung-Hoon fell into a deep pit of anxiety.


     Could this really be the end?


     Wouldn’t they have to deal with an even greater crisis in the future? Just thinking about it made his chest tighten.


     The persistent anxiety in his head kept telling him that this might be merely the beginning. Choi Jung-Hoon could only kick a blameless rock on the ground out of sheer frustration.


     *


     [What’s this? You… don’t have a soul?]


     “…Ng??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk abruptly opened his eyes.


     He could see a white ceiling above.


     “And this here is?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That ceiling, haven’t I seen it plenty of times before? Is it my room? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     When he took a look around, it was indeed his room. He spotted the sleeping Jeong Hae-Min sitting on a chair but slumped on his bed.


     “Hmm….”


     “You’ve woken up?” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly nodded his head at the voice coming from near his head.


     I’m sure the soft things I feel underneath my head aren’t my pillow, but the legs of a certain lizard woman…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Why do I get this really bad feeling that I heard a voice I didn’t want to?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Even though you were unconscious, looks like you were aware of it.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm. So, that’s what happened, huh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk roughly scratched his head and spat out a lengthy groan.


     “Did the worst case scenario unfold while I was knocked out cold?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Almost.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….She’s currently not in this world, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Thankfully, no.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Whew…”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sighed out in genuine relief.


     “Where is she?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “She couldn’t cross over. She only sent over a portion of her avatar temporarily through the Gate the demon king Beltreche had opened up. And after sucking Beltreche completely dry, she went back.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae deliberately left out the part about that woman healing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s injuries. It was fine, because omitting stuff wasn’t lying. Technically.


     “D*mn it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s voice trembled.


     The one being he never, ever wanted to deal with had come ‘visited’ him again.


     That woman was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s worst, greatest natural enemy. Someone he desperately didn’t want to see or talk to, even more so than Latrel herself!


     “I’m such a dumb moron….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Why did I have to lose my consciousness like that?


     I mean, if I was still awake, I’d have run thousands of kilometres away as soon as I heard her voice! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “But, I thought you secretly wanted to see her again?” (Affeldrichae)


     When that slightly resentful voice tried to rile him up, Yi Ji-Hyuk formed a menacing expression and glared at Affeldrichae.


     “….I was only joking.” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’ll be better for you to stop making those horrendous jokes. If you don’t, I’m gonna go out there, catch lots of salamanders, and kill them right in front of your eyes so that I can torture you slowly. Got that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Oh, my. What a scary torture method you have thought of there.” (Affeldrichae)


     I told you already that I’m not a reptile!!!


     Besides, a salamander is an amphibian! An amphibian!! (Affeldrichae’s inner monologue)


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk raised himself up.


     “How do you feel?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Looks like I’m more or less fine?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Since he went ahead and let the dark Mana go on a rampage inside his body, he half expected himself to be either dead or in a state very close to dying, but now, he was in an even better physical condition than before he started fighting.


     Well, if it was her, this would be an obvious result, though. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “What about your mind?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm……”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk accurately diagnosed his condition.


     “Can’t tell. I don’t think I’ve changed when compared to before. If I had become more violent, then I would have been triggered by your attempt to rile me up just now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….But, you did get triggered slightly, you know? (Affeldrichae’s inner monologue)


     Affeldrichae chose not to point that out.


     “That’s good news. It means that we were able to overcome a big huddle. With things like this, other demon kings wouldn’t wilfully invade this world now.” (Affeldrichae)


     It was a huge event for a demon king to be completely killed off in another realm. So, the other remaining demon kings would be far more circumspect now.


     Also, since the one to kill that demon king resided within the demon world, the animosity towards her would only strengthen by a great deal, but Affeldrichae didn’t want to point that out to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Well, he should be aware of that already without her telling him.


     “Tsk.”


     Meanwhile, Yi Ji-Hyuk was feeling mighty uncomfortable from the fact that he ended up owing somebody quite unexpectedly. Besides, she was the one person in the entire universe he didn’t want to owe anything to, in the first place!


     No matter what anyone else said….


     ‘….Eiii, whatever, man.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head, hard, and threw off all the distracting thoughts. The door to his room suddenly opened up just then, and Doh Gah-Yun walked in while carrying a glass of water. She pushed it to him.


     “Oh. Thank you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took the glass and drank the water. With the icy-cold liquid sliding down his throat, the uncomfortable feeling he felt became a lot more tolerable than before.


     “Did something else happen while I was out?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, not really.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae grinned refreshingly.


     “Nothing particular happened. It was rather peaceful, actually.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Oh, really?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Oh, well. I mean, a demon king was killed off, so things surely would have reverted to being peaceful, no? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Well, minor matters will always crop up, though. But then again, the black bugs attacking people to create an undead army is something that happened quite often back in Berafe, wouldn’t you agree?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Would you like to be hit in the head ‘quite often’ too, you mad lizard woman?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That’s only normal in Berafe! But the same thing’ll signal the end of the world in this place, you know!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shot up from the bed.


     “Where’s Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m here.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon, waiting outside the room until then, entered through the doorway with a hardened expression on his face.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 172: What’s this? You… don’t have a soul? 2
      Chapter 172: What’s this? You… don’t have a soul? (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “To think, a great demon king has perished…..” (Argolas)


     Argolas was crouching in a corner, shivering.


     “For someone who liked to talk big, your guy sure didn’t amount to much in the end, did he? Didn’t you say that only a single demon king summoned to this world would bring about the apocalypse?” (Alpha)


     “Keuk.”


     Argolas could only bare its fangs and glare at Alpha and his sarcasm-filled voice. Too bad, Alpha simply maintained his expressionless face and stared back.


     “Indeed, I will admit to it. Matters have progressed in a rather unexpected direction. I didn’t expect her to make a move.” (Argolas)


     The demon did take into account the possibility that ‘she’ might interfere in the matters of the 99th demon king. So, perhaps it should revise its excuse to something more like ‘it didn’t expect her to exert her influence in this world’.


     “Who knew she’d utilise the Gate being opened from this side?” (Argolas)


     Argolas didn’t expect that at all.


     Indeed, it failed to guess that Beltreche would try to open a Gate in that situation, so how could it predict the thirteenth demon king making her appearance by figuratively jumping out from it?


     “So? What’s your next plan? No, wait. Do you even have another one, to begin with?” (Alpha)


     “….Of course.” (Argolas)


     Argolas nodded its head.


     It was a rather strange thing to ask if there were other plans. This world was already choke full of negative energy way before their schemes began unfolding. As long as they could use this abundant energy, they should be able to achieve pretty much anything, so what could possibly be the problem here?


     “This is just the beginning. It is a fact that I didn’t expect our demon king to fail, but nothing has changed as it was only a low-ranked demon king.” (Argolas)


     Also, just as important, the demon king wasn’t defeated by Yi Ji-Hyuk, too.


     “For the time being, we should utilise what’s been left behind.” (Argolas)


     As Argolas fell deeper into its thoughts, Alpha stared at the demon with a pair of contemplative eyes.


     ‘That sure was a shocking spectacle.’ (Alpha)


     Beltreche did fall in the end, but even then, Alpha got to properly learn how powerful and dangerous an existence of a demon king could be.


     And, also…..


     Although he didn’t do it alone, the man named Yi Ji-Hyuk, who managed to drive such a demonic creature to the brink like that, left a huge impression on Alpha, as well.


     That man was a human, yet to possess such a power to be able to do that.


     Alpha always thought of himself as someone exceeding the boundaries of what it meant to be a human. But even then, he couldn’t help but doubt if Yi Ji-Hyuk was really born as a human in the first place.



     “That Yi Ji-Hyuk…..” (Alpha)


     “Mm?” (Argolas)


     “Just what is he?” (Alpha)


     Argolas smirked mockingly and stared at Alpha.


     “What’s the matter? Something wrong?” (Argolas)


     “I get what that monster named Beltreche or whatever was. Because, anyone could tell that it was a monster. It would not be a strange thing for higher-ranked monsters to exist than the regular ones. However, isn’t Yi Ji-Hyuk a human being?” (Alpha)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Argolas shook its head.


     “Oh, you foolish human.” (Argolas)


     Alpha didn’t respond and simply chose to stare silently at Argolas.


     “You’re mistaken about something. Even to us demons, the existence of demon kings are an unsolvable quandary. They didn’t get there because they were born with that power, nor were they destined to become one. You can’t survive in the demon world by relying on the power you were born with.” (Argolas)


     “H-mm….”


     “It’s the same story with Yi Ji-Hyuk. He used to be human, but now he has transcended his humanity to become a demon king. In the eyes of regular beings like you and I, they are beings of unfathomable mystery. We can’t understand them, nor should we try to understand them.” (Argolas)


     “….You’re speaking some obvious things.” (Alpha)


     “Indeed, they are obvious things.” (Argolas)


     Alpha quietly recalled Yi Ji-Hyuk in his head.


     “What a strange feeling I’m getting here.” (Alpha)


     He knew very well that Yi Ji-Hyuk would become a great hindrance to his future plans, yet he also thought that man was the pride of humanity as well.


     If Alpha had to face the demon king without Yi Ji-Hyuk around, then he’d have been plagued by an inescapable sense of inferiority and shame.


     That was why he couldn’t help but respect that man, although they were enemies at the end of the day.


     “Does that mean Yi Ji-Hyuk was far stronger back in the past?” (Alpha)


     “The current him is just a shell of his former self.” (Argolas)


     “So, he was on an equal footing with that demon king?” (Alpha)


     Argolas chuckled softly.


     “Lord Beltreche might have been a demon king, but in the end, it was only a lower ranked one. The higher-ranked demon kings are on another scale altogether compared to Beltreche, and those who have entered the top 13 positions are again on another realm compared to the demon kings below them.” (Argolas)


     “Mm…….”


     “But then, the 99th demon king was someone who had stepped on all of them to climb up to the peak of the demon world.” (Argolas)


     “He has defeated them all?” (Alpha)


     “Of course not. If he were to clash with the highest ranked demon kings, then the demon world itself wouldn’t have survived the ensuing calamity, after all. It was just that, the highest ranked demon kings openly avoided getting into conflict with him. That is why you can pretty much say that he had occupied the top rank. He was that kind of a man.” (Argolas)


     A chill ran down Alpha’s spine. A human managed to climb up to such a position?


     “What remains now is the smallest portion of that once-powerful man. But then, even this portion is far too powerful to be called a human.” (Argolas)


     Alpha nodded his head.


     In all honesty, he still couldn’t quite grasp what Yi Ji-Hyuk did in the past. He simply couldn’t wrap his head around the power scale being discussed here. But, he still agreed with the simple assessment that Yi Ji-Hyuk was far too powerful to be called a human, even now.


     ‘But, how should I view him as?’ (Alpha)


     Was he a human being?


     Or was he an ability user?


     That man was flirting around with Alpha’s judging criteria.


     “That’s not important. No, the truly important matter is something else.” (Argolas)


     Alpha looked at the black marble in the offered hand of Argolas and shook his head helplessly.


     “Don’t you think you are overworking me here, you rotten demon b*stard?” (Alpha)


     “You shall receive your reward in due course.” (Argolas)


     “To think that I have to trust a demon and work for no pay. Anyone would say I’ve lost my mind.” (Alpha)


     Unlike his words, though, Alpha readily accepted the Argolas’s black marble.


     *


     After entering Yi Ji-Hyuk’s room, Choi Jung-Hoon spoke up.


     “How are you feeling?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head as his reply.


     “Well, I’m feeling fine.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What about your arm?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “As you can see, still stuck in the right place and in full working order.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk swung his arm around.


     Choi Jung-Hoon looked at that arm while inwardly feeling astonished.


     That arm had been definitely blown off to god knows where, yet seeing it like that, he couldn’t help but feel a bit weird inside.


     With the advent of ability users who could heal, AKA Healers, they managed to shake up the very foundation of the field of modern medicine.


     However, they could only perfectly re-attach the severed limbs or heal the types of wounds that modern medicine couldn’t do anything about. It was still impossible to completely regenerate a lost arm like in the case with Yi Ji-Hyuk here.


     “Was something like this a common occurrence in the other world you used to stay in, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders.


     “Well, it was actually a lot worse over there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Returning someone back to how they were, as long as they were still breathing – that was the Berafe’s divine magic in a nutshell.


     A holy man or woman on the level of Dioreh the First would be able to mend any sort of wounds as long as the person was still clinging on.


     A bit regretfully, even that world didn’t enjoy the concept of revival, so the dead couldn’t be brought back to life. But, as long as one was not dead, then it was possible to bring them back from the brink. That was Berafe.


     “But they still charged you a sh*t load of money, though.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Never mind.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     That was the reason why the religions of that world had managed to grow that big over there.


     If someone on Earth revealed to the world that he could fix someone’s lost arm through the power of a god, then he or she’d immediately be worshipped as the god’s living incarnation.


     It’d be enough to just upload a handful of video clips on video sharing websites online. Once those videos being genuine and not tempered with have been established, the impact those video clips would carry was powerful enough to instantly render all the current religions dominating humanity as frauds.


     ‘No, hang on a minute. Since there are ability users existing on Earth now, maybe that wouldn’t happen?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     As Yi Ji-Hyuk began tilting his head this way and that, Choi Jung-Hoon was also tilting his head, still unable to figure out what the youth was trying to say here. He eventually changed the topic.


     “In any case, that’s not that important right now. Our current situation is much more important.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I agree. So, how has the situation changed?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “For the worst, actually.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Without saying anything else, he pushed forward the tablet PC to Yi Ji-Hyuk. A video soon started playing on the screen.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quietly stared at the screen, before sighing out softly.


     “That’s some good sh*t, that. I see that CGI technology has advanced by leaps and bounds nowadays.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That was all real, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eiii~. Stop lying.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I wasn’t.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk glanced at the screen multiple times and smirked again.


     “Eiii, that’s definitely a zombie movie, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, it isn’t…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…Seriously?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Really, seriously, honestly?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “YES.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly tossed the tablet back to Choi Jung-Hoon and lied down on the bed.


     “Well, now. Things sure have gotten serious, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, you don’t look all that serious, though?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Because, there’s nothing I can do about it now, that’s why.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….But, that puts me in a bind, you know.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yeah, me too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk formed an innocent-looking expression and smiled refreshingly.


     “What were you expecting from me, again?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……………..”


     Choi Jung-Hoon facepalmed.


     This guy, why was he reverting back to “Slice open your own belly” mode??


     “But, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, you know more about these things than anyone else right now. Am I wrong??” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I dunno anything, actually.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…….No, wait, it’s still more than other people….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I really don’t know anything.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Indeed, you do look a bit empty at times.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     When Choi Jung-Hoon played dumb and tried to gloss over it, the corners of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s brows arched up even more than usual.


     ‘….What a rotten-looking face that is.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What was that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ….This guy, still reading people’s minds, is he? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     He might not be able to read exactly what was on other people’s heads, but still, Choi Jung-Hoon thought that it’d be better to be more cautious in the way he thought about things. He quickly coughed to clear his throat and changed the topic again.


     “In any case, we need a solution.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’m telling you, I don’t know anything so stop asking me.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The Americans have managed to somehow to put up a suitable response for the time being. The real issue is with Mexico. Because that country is being ruled over by a drug cartel, they lack the ability to stop what’s happening right now. At this rate, that place will become a zombie land very soon. Even Guatemala and Nicaragua will be wiped out in a blink, too.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ni, Nica…. What? Nicotine?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s Nicaragua….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What is that? Is that the language of the Martians?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….It’s a name of a country.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, I’ve never heard of it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon nodded his head. Well, it wasn’t too strange for this guy not to know of such things, after all.


     “It might be simple to set up a defensive line by the Colombian border, but if that line is breached for some reason, then the entire South American continent will be in danger.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’m sure they will be.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s why, we need to come up with a plan.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’m sure you do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s why! Help us with this plan!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Why should I?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shot up, evidently triggered for good now.


     “Now that I think about it, you keep telling me to solve this and that as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world! Hey, look here man, I’m just an innocent young man passing by! So, stop telling me to do this c**p and that sh*t! Just what on earth are YOU doing with my taxes?? Ah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s my job to pester you, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Do your higher-ups know that you’re doing this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Didn’t I already tell you that my official job title was changed not too long ago?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     What the hell is up with this ‘makjang’ country?!


     How can the official duty of a public servant be pestering someone?!


     Just when did the status of this nation fall this low? I was only gone for a little while, you know? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I, I should’ve voted in the last election!!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk finally realised the consequences of ignoring the civic duty of a citizen living in a democratic society, and wiped the welling tears off from his eyes.


     When was the next election day again?


     “This is no time to kid around.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s expression hardened.


     “The bugs transmitting the disease have begun dying since last night. However, countless more people have become poisoned in the meantime. Since they couldn’t just go out there and wipe every infected victims away, even the Americans have resorted to trapping them behind a wall. But, because their land mass is so vast, it’s still impossible to keep all of them quarantined. There are many zombies escaping the net as we speak. If this continues, even America will end up facing a crisis that they can’t reverse out of. When that happens, everything will be over.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk scratched his head.


     He knew what Choi Jung-Hoon was saying here. However, all he could do in a situation like this was to wipe out the zombies in one go.


     Unless the people of this world understood already that the infected victims couldn’t be reverted back to how they were, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s name would be recorded in all the history books as the genocidal maniac if he went and offed every last one of those zombies.


     Well, not that he cared about such a thing, but….


     “….Hey.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk turned to face Affeldrichae and asked.


     “Don’t you have any useful ideas?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae pondered for a bit, before opening her mouth.


     “There is a very simple way, actually.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Okay, what will that be?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, Mister Ji-Hyuk. You’re going to hate it.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began frowning ever so slightly.


     ….What is she planning to say here?


     Wait, could she be thinking of what I’m thinking?!




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 173: What’s this? You… don’t have a soul? 3
      Chapter 173: What’s this? You… don’t have a soul? (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Could it be?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae nodded her head.


     “Indeed, there is no other way to fix this situation.” (Affeldrichae)


     “That’s right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “In that case, we must bring someone who can.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began headbutting his bed repeatedly. He too had thought of this method before, but well, carrying it out would be one heck of a bother.


     “Isn’t there another way?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Unfortunately, no.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Groan.”


     He began rubbing his face, hard.


     In this world, there were things one wouldn’t want to do even if one knew how to do it. The current Yi Ji-Hyuk was feeling exactly this way.


     Choi Jung-Hoon was like a dog sniffing out food; he quickly sensed something here and began pestering Yi Ji-Hyuk again.


     “Is there a way?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “NOPE.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk replied with a deadpan face.


     “There are none.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, it sounds like there is?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’m telling you, there ain’t one!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon readily gave up on persuading Yi Ji-Hyuk right there, and turned around to ask Affeldrichae, instead.


     “Is there a way?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     She didn’t immediately reply and quietly stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     From that, Choi Jung-Hoon quickly deduced that, regardless of whether there was a way or not, it all depended on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s whims – and promptly sprinted towards him to grab his hands tightly.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Argh, what now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you know a way, you gotta help us with solving this situation! It certainly won’t do for you to be this hands-off, you know?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….What the heck, dude. Did the Americans pay you off again or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..P-pardon me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was then, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes narrowed to a slit.


     “You just flinched.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “O-of course not!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Way too suspicious.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m telling you, they didn’t! I am! Only! Out of!! The goodness of my heart! Worrying about our world!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue.


     “Yup, he got greased, alright.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, I wasn’t!!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Looking at Choi Jung-Hoon sorrowfully crying out like a wrongfully accused man, Yi Ji-Hyuk simply shook his head.


     “You get paid by the Korean government, yet you’re dealing with American problems? Are you a dang traitor? Aigoo, hear me, my good neighbours! We’ve got a traitor in our midst~!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….It’s the national auditors!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min had woken up before anyone had noticed it and, with her eyes still half open, accurately pointed out that he shouldn’t bother the neighbours but the auditors, instead.



     “Should I make the call?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Please, just stop!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s urgent reaction brought about a knowing smirk on Jeong Hae-Min’s face.


     “This isn’t the time to kid around, everyone.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Americans should take care of American problems, Mexicans should do the same, just as we should take care of our own. Am I wrong?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You shouldn’t think of this matter that lightly.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And why not?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “With the collapse of America’s Eastern Seaboard, the global economy is going through indescribable turmoil as we speak. At this rate, we will see the advent of a crisis even worse than that of the IMF incident. Families will lose their homes, the society will crumble….” (Choi Jung-Hoon) (TL note at the end)


     “Ehheii~ it won’t go that far.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly cut Choi Jung-Hoon off there.


     Did this guy lose his marbles or something? How dare he bring up a sensitive topic like that?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “That is why, we need to find a solution real fast in order to minimise the damage. This is a crisis that threatens the entire humanity. This isn’t something you simply label as someone else’s problem and forget about it.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “H-mm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk laid his head back down on Affeldrichae’s lap and replied with a pout.


     “Well, if you think about it, it’s not such a bad thing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s just the visuals that’s a bit off, but well, you could say that a zombie is a new type of human species.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Have you finally gone insane?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What the?! Wanna die??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, wait! It’s you talking something completely unexpected, that’s why!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s not ‘completely unexpected’, you know? Think about it. You won’t die, you won’t feel pain, you won’t even have to think for yourself. See how convenient it is? I’m telling you, being a zombie might be even better than being a regular human.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, you can’t propagate that way!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You aren’t going to die, so why would you need an offspring in the first place?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…….Uh?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Well, that…. kinda makes sense?


     N-no, wait a freaking minute!


     I nearly fell for it! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Please make weird suggestions at a later time.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Hey, dude. It’s not a weird suggestion! I’m right, aren’t I? It’s bit off-putting that your intestines are falling out and stuff like that, but at the end of the day, it’s not such a bad way to gain immortality.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, so how about you become this new human species first as a demonstration, then?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You think I’m mad?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Yup, I do.


     There’s no doubt that you are definitely not right in the head. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon spat out a lengthy sigh.


     He did expect to encounter this uncooperative side, but he was still taken aback by this level of ‘I can’t be bothered’ from Yi Ji-Hyuk. But then again, if he thought back to the past, this was how this guy had been behaving all along. It’s just that Yi Ji-Hyuk had been weirdly cooperative lately, that was all.


     “What is it that you want this time?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I don’t want anything.” (Yi Ji-hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk decisively cut off Choi Jung-Hoon, once more.


     “Let’s be honest here. There isn’t a lot you folks can do for me at this stage. So, how about leaving me alone for a while? I’ve got lots of things to think about too, but then, as soon as I wake up from my blackout, you’re asking me this and that, and that c**p’s making my head hurt.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Groan…..”


     Choi Jung-Hoon unwillingly nodded his head.


     The situation was indeed urgent, but it was also true that making this sort of requests weren’t exactly suitable for someone who just woke up from running headlong into death’s doorway.


     “In that case, I shall keep an eye on the situation. Once you get some rest, I’ll come back and speak to you again.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh, well. Sure.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “See you tomorrow, then.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     After Choi Jung-Hoon walked out of the room, Yi Ji-Hyuk sighed and laid down again.


     Shururuk….


     Affeldrichae began gently stroking his hair.


     “But, you’ve already made up your mind, haven’t you?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Well, whatever.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yeah, it’s going to happen. I know that. So, stop poking me with a stick.


     I mean, I just don’t wanna do this thing, that’s all. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You and your temper haven’t changed.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You don’t have to tell me that. I knew from a thousand years ago that I’ve got a crappy personality, okay? No need to point that out.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, I kind of recall that you weren’t so bad back then?” (Affeldrichae)


     “A Dragon is wearing rose-tinted glasses, I see.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….What a shocking discovery, that.


     Since one’s personality was supposed to ‘come’ from one’s head, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s was pretty much what you’d call ‘frozen in time’. No matter how much time had passed him by, his personality wouldn’t have changed much from the days back when he was still a hopeless high school student.


     Maybe, he could posit that the experiences accumulated since than that had supplemented his personality, were now fast becoming his flesh and blood.


     “In any case….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sighed over and over again.


     He definitely didn’t want to get involved in that world again. Just thinking about getting mixed up in the business of Berafe nearly caused him partial hair loss, but now, he had to deal with its religious organisations?


     In short, those religious organisations would have labelled Yi Ji-Hyuk as their public enemy number one, a being they had to kill no matter what the cost was.


     Or, to describe this situation in the Earth’s religious allegorical terms, it’d be like Satan reaching out to an archbishop while asking for help.


     If that archbishop had his head screwed on properly, then he’d start hurling several PET bottles full of holy water all over the place while telling the devil to get the f*ck away from him.


     “There are plenty of unhinged folks over on that side, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I agree. Some of them aren’t even human-like at all.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I thought you were also a believer of Latrel?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Since it’s not possible to pretend that gods don’t exist over there, it would not be so strange to become a follower. But, the real problems with the humans are that they take the will of the gods and interpret it in the way that suits them the best, as well as turn the gods they were supposed to believe in as their backers, instead.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm….”


     “Even now, I can’t fathom why Lady Latrel lets that happen. I would’ve never allowed such a thing to happen in my watch.” (Affeldrichae)


     “That’s because it was Latrel who made humans that way.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s answer promptly shut Affeldrichae’s mouth.


     Indeed, if you believed that the god was responsible for creating humans, then their imperfection also had to be seen as the will of the god, too.


     When her thoughts arrived there, she had to look at Yi Ji-Hyuk in a slightly different light.


     “You can be capable of speaking the hard truth, sometimes.” (Affeldrichae)


     “What do you mean, ‘sometimes’?! I’m a logical dude who always speak the truth and gets straight to the point, you know!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae simply nodded her head.


     She sure didn’t want to voice her agreement, but then again, she couldn’t deny the fact that Yi Ji-Hyuk did possess that kind of side to him.


     “….Hey, you should say something in reply. Don’t be like that, now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….You’re making me feel awkward here, you know.


     “I’m sure you aren’t just going to talk about it but not act upon it, yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sighed again.


     “Are you guys finished?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     He turned his head to his side.


     Jeong Hae-Min was looking at them, her head supported by both her hands.


     “Yup. Well, something like that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, really?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     By the way, isn’t this girl also beginning to resemble Kim Dah-Som?


     Why am I feeling this chilly air around me? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Are you two dating now?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “….Are you blind?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk replied to Jeong Hae-Min with a genuinely dumbfounded face. However, she remained wholly unconvinced.


     “If so, why are you still staying like that?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at his current posture.


     He was lying on his bed, with Affeldrichae’s thighs serving as his pillow.


     Well, it didn’t look all that strange….


     ….Indeed, it did look kinda strange.


     “I’m getting a treatment here. This is for the treatment’s sake.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It’s just too cumbersome to explain to you in detail.


     I mean, you think you’ll understand what I’m trying to say when I tell you that I need to entrust my head to a lizard woman who’s the only person in this world that can control Mana properly so she can delay the worst situation from developing, since no one knows when I’ll go mad from the overflowing dark Mana? (TL: Yup, this is how the raw was written – not one break in this massive sentence. Probably trying to show the mental state of MC isn’t all that good at this moment….)


     The current situation was all too clear for anyone to see, but explaining that would take some doing.


     “Hmm, a ‘treatment’, you say?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min was staring at him with suspicious eyes.


     Yup… I’m sure you don’t believe me. I can’t explain it properly, anyway. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “In any case, you are saying that there’s no strange relationship between you two, right?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Yup.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Then, why is she still living in your house?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “….Huh?”


     Wait, now that she mentions it, what the heck?


     There are plenty of ways for her to earn money if she wants to, so….


     And besides all that, didn’t she say she’s staying at my place only until she finds a suitable place for herself? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hey, you. Why are you still here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes shifted over to her, Affeldrichae sneakily turned her head away.


     Since a Dragon wouldn’t forget things, there was no way she’d forget what she said herself, which meant that she had been pretending to not remember until now…..


     Hah….


     And they say there’s not one person you can trust in this world!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “What was that? Dragons can’t lie?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “B-but, I didn’t lie.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes gleamed dangerously.


     “This isn’t lying?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I, I only said that I’d look for a place. But I never said anything about moving out. I have searched for suitable places already, you know!” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes narrowed to a slit from that rather lame excuse. Seeing how he was looking at her, cold sweat drops began forming on her forehead.


     ….Wait, she’s behaving almost exactly like a regular human now, isn’t she? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Ever heard of something called ‘wilful negligence’?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………”


     “You’ve been proudly boasting that Dragons are higher existences. But wowsers, I had no idea until now that such higher beings liked to defraud lower existences. Is that how it was? Huh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “N-no, that’s not true.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Aigoo~. Well, since such a mighty and superior being said it’s not a lie, I guess it’s not a lie, then. We’re only weak and dumb little humans and we know nothing, so how dare we say otherwise? Yup, I’m sure it’s not true.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Euh, euh……”


     Affeldrichae began shuddering grandly now.


     “However, I really didn’t lie, did I? I really looked for a place of my own!” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yes, your highness.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s the truth!!” (Affeldrichae)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Indeed, your excellency.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae glared at him with a pair of unimpressed eyes, before finally raising a white flag.


     “Fine, fine! Although I didn’t lie, I admit that I did lead you on.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Tsk.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue.


     ‘Not lying’ and ‘not deceiving’ were technically speaking, two different things. As a clear proof of this, there were many Dragons throughout history that completely destroyed countless humans and their lives just for fun while proclaiming proudly that they would always speak the truth.


     And that was why one should never completely trust an existence that couldn’t lie. Also, here was the reason why Yi Ji-Hyuk continued to question Affeldrichae’s true motives even when she said she came here to help him out.


     “If you committed a crime, then you should atone for it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Time for you to go on a little trip.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hop over to the other side, and kidnap a high-ranking priest.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, would one come just because I asked?” (Affeldrichae)


     “The ‘how’ isn’t important. Only the results matter.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….It’s not like I’m kidnapping a princess, you know.” (Affeldrichae)


     In an instant, the former Dragon Lord was demoted to kidnapping not a princess, but a clergyman instead. She let out a grand sigh of dejection and stood up to leave the bedroom.


     “Oh, and by the way, make sure it’s a dude, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Because, no horny knight in shining armour would show up for a rescue attempt, that’s why. Have you ever seen a knight or a valiant warrior show up to rescue a dude before?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………No, I haven’t.” (Affeldrichae)


     “And that’s how the minds of male knights and warriors work.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A Dragon busy kidnapping a male member of the clergy, while horny warriors refusing to come to rescue that said male member of the clergy.


     The once-carefully groomed image of Berafe was buckling spectacularly now.


     ‘Maybe, I shouldn’t have gotten involved?’ (Affeldrichae)


     The pangs of regret assaulted Affeldrichae, but it was already far too late now. Seeing that look on her face, Yi Ji-Hyuk began cackling in delight.


     “So, I guess this is how one feels when someone comes across as hateful.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Is that right? Looks like you learned of something useful today.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’ll make sure to pay you back.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Do your best!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seeing Yi Ji-Hyuk continue to cackle like that, Affeldrichae quickly recalled a certain someone in her mind.


     ‘Indeed, I shall make you regret this.’ (Affeldrichae)


     An ominous smile suddenly formed on her lips.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 174: What’s this? You… don’t have a soul? 4
      Chapter 174: What’s this? You… don’t have a soul? (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Heuaahh….” (TL: A zombie is making this sound.)


     Jeremy stared dazedly at the zombie staggering towards him.


     Its skin was ashen in colour, and there was nothing left in its eye sockets. It’s body wasn’t as grotesquely damaged as often seen in the movies, but anyone could tell that this thing was not a human being anymore.


     “Euh, euh….”


     Its speed was definitely slow, too.


     Jeremy couldn’t tell whether its muscles had degraded or not for it to be that slow. But well, the instinctive fear he felt had to be coming from the inexplicable sense of disharmony, and not because the zombie was such a ferociously attacking creature. Indeed, it was walking far too slowly, after all.


     Jeremy felt the cold puddle of water with his palms as he pushed himself off the ground.


     He needed to get out of here, pronto. If there was a zombie here, then that meant other zombies would soon flood the place, too.


     Information on zombies, as shown by various TV shows and internet forums for many days now, filled his head. Didn’t they say that, since zombies were slow, all he needed to do was to keep calm and run away?


     However….


     “But, to where?”


     A helpless groan leaked out from Jeremy’s mouth.


     He spotted way too many zombies right behind him.


     His front, his back…. He had no place to escape to.


     “Heuh…..”


     Jeremy squeezed his eyes shut as the despairing situation closed in on him. He began praying all of a sudden. He knew that there was no way to avoid being ripped to shreds by these zombies, but still, he was praying to God that his end wouldn’t be too gruesome in nature.


     Jeremy knelt down, and zombies soon surrounded him from all sides.


     “Oh, dear Lord….” (Jeremy)


     It was then, Jeremy suddenly heard an unimpressed voice of a man.


     “If you have time to look for your god, then why dontcha struggle one more time instead, you dumba*s!” (?)


     “Heok??”


     Pow, pow, pow!!


     Along with a series of crisp-sounding punching noises, the zombies surrounding Jeremy were flung far away from him. However, the impact force must’ve not been fatal enough, because the zombies were soon shambling its way back in an unsteady manner.


     “Tsk.”


     Jeremy raised his head and took a look at the mystery man.


     A rather impressionable Oriental man stood there. His copper-coloured muscles weren’t crazy huge, but they were packed so tightly that not even a needle would be able to penetrate his skin.


     “But, who…?” (Jeremy)


     When Jeremy threw that dumbfounded question at him, Park Sung-Chan replied with a grin.


     “What’s the matter? Do I look like an envoy of god or something?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “What did you say?” (Jeremy)



     Park Sung Chan chuckled bitterly as if he found none of this situation to his liking. He then grabbed the scruff of Jeremy’s neck.


     “We’re getting the hell out of this place, so hold on tight, you hear? I mean, who knows? It’s like, God has heard your prayers and sent me here in the nick of time, right?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “I just don’t understa….” (Jeremy)


     Park Sung-Chan didn’t bother to listen to Jeremy’s reply and simply jumped up to the top of a tall building.


     “Heok?!”


     Ignoring Jeremy’s stunned gasp, Park Sung-Chan’s withdrawn eyes calmly studied the horde of zombies slowly surrounding the city.


     ‘This isn’t good.’ (Park Sung-Chan)


     Didn’t matter if there were hundreds of them, these zombies wouldn’t even be able to leave so much as a bite mark on his skin. Even if these things had forgotten their sense of self, their strengths weren’t all that different from regular people’s.


     Indeed, Park Sung-Chan’s incredibly sturdy physique could easily withstand all of their attacks.


     The problem was with the fact that… these things were still technically ‘alive’.


     Research showed that these zombies still possessed beating hearts. And, if they were suffering from a type of contagion, then it’d be possible to cure them as well. That was what the researchers said.


     Which meant that he couldn’t go out there and pummel them to death now.


     However, Park Sung-Chan believed that this was a stupid thing to do.


     Even as they wasted time dilly-dallying like this, the number of infected continued to grow. At this rate, this matter would only get progressively harder to deal with in the future.


     Sure, ability users were powerful, but one hand couldn’t push back against ten. And, even if you managed to do that somehow, not many normal people would survive to see the next day.


     “This is a problem.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan roughly scratched his head.


     The thing was, ‘thinking’ about stuff was not exactly up his alley. No, he’d much rather prefer to smash things apart according to the instructions being given. He’d leave thinking to someone else.


     “P, please, put me down!” (Jeremy)


     “Mm?”


     Park Sung-Chan saw Jeremy still dangling in his hand, and put the man down as a slight smirk formed on his face. Jeremy coughed for a long time, before extending his hand out to properly greet his saviour.


     “Thank you, I survived because of you.” (Jeremy)


     “Not at all.” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “By the way, your English is really good.” (Jeremy)


     Park Sung-Chan grinned again.


     “And I don’t look like I can, right?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “I didn’t mean it that way.” (Jeremy)


     Park Sung-Chan threw a smile at Jeremy that implied “I know what you’re thinking, buddy”, before his thoughts reverted back to the zombie horde.


     “How are we supposed to deal with this?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     No one could tell how just yet.


     *


     “Euh-rah-rah-rah-rah!!”


     Kim Dah-Hyun ran fast and hard, almost to his breaking point. And he spotted a woman running way up ahead.


     He sharply braked to reduce his speed and hurriedly picked her up by her waist, before resuming his run again.


     “Kyaaahhk!”


     The blonde woman cried out, maybe thinking that she was being sexually assaulted right now. Kim Dah-Hyun relaxedly spoke to her in order to calm her down.


     “Don, worry! Don worry!! Pine, dank you.” (Kim Dah-Hyun) (TL: Yup, intentional Konglish from the author.)


     “……….”


     She must’ve realised that he was a human, because her screams stopped.


     No, hang on. That must not be it. Her eyes staring at Kim Dah-Hyun was dreamy, actually.


     ‘Is she showing the early symptoms?’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     No, wait. She doesn’t look like it…


     Ha….


     Really? She really can think of such things in this situation?


     Yup, it’s all my fault being so good looking. I admit it! (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     “Pon number?” (Kim Dah-Hyun) (TL: more intentional Konglish)


     Kim Dah-Hyun smiled refreshingly as he presented her with his business card. She cautiously received the card while still stuck in his embrace.


     “Call me during the day only, okay? My sister’s home in the evenings, you see?” (Kim Dah-Hyun) (TL: This bit’s in Korean.)


     “Excuse me?”


     “Col! Dey! Sunrise!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     The spell cast on the woman was instantly shattered in that moment, and she began staring at him with a crumpled expression. Totally oblivious to it all, Kim Dah-Hyun continued to carry the woman into the safe zone.


     “Just how long am I supposed to carry on with this job?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     He was busy rescuing trapped civilians for the time being as per the American government’s request. But well, something about following the American’s instructions, rather than a Korean’s, continued to poke at his pride a bit.


     Seriously now, they even killed a demon king for these guys, so why were the NDF agents being forced to do something this minor, too?


     If they were shown grace, then shouldn’t that be reciprocated? How dare they abuse their saviours in this manner??


     He simply couldn’t understand what the Korean government was doing, letting the Americans get away with abusing NDF like this.


     “We will see. I’ll just wait until ‘hyung-nim’ wakes up.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s head was now filled with the thoughts of telling everything to Yi Ji-Hyuk as soon as he woke up.


     “You all act this way because hyung-nim still hasn’t woken up yet.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     These Yanks wouldn’t dare to abuse NDF to this degree with Yi Ji-Hyuk around!


     Indeed, they wouldn’t even dare!


     Kim Dah-Hyun put the woman down and sent her a wink, before turning around to leave.


     “I wonder, are the other guys being kept busy like me, too?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun spat out a long sigh and sprinted towards the zombie-infested land once more.


     *


     [The American government has failed to disguise their inadequacy to deal with the bizarre situation that has been progressively spreading out from their Eastern Seaboard. As these scenes straight out of a horror movie continue to play out, the American government is still trying to come up with a suitable response…..]


     “Ji-Hyuk-ah! What should we do?!” (mom)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk frowned deeply.


     He had his family hiding inside the American bunker brought back home via Jeong Hae-Min’s ability.


     Apparently, that place was so kick-a*s that their home now felt like a pigsty. According to them, that was. Not only that, Christopher McLaren feared getting on the bad side of Yi Ji-Hyuk so, he even ordered that all top class services, as well as various delicacies, would be served absolutely free for an ‘indefinite’ period of time as well. No wonder his family thought that they went on a luxury vacation.


     “But, your son was working his butt off, you know!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “When did I tell you to do that?” (mom)


     “….Uh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Wait, now that I think about, she’s right?!


     Mom never told me to do any of that, didn’t she?


     Even still, I’m supposed to be her child, so shouldn’t she at least show some concern over my well-being?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Mom.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (mom)


     “Did Mister Choi Jung-Hoon or some other people tell you that I was really, badly, horribly injured?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, they did.” (mom)


     “Okay, so why are you acting like this, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Park Seon-Duk clicked her tongue.


     “Those people seem to like over-exaggerating things. I mean, I took a good look at you, and you were perfectly fine. Doctors said the same thing, too.” (mom)


     “Oh…..”


     But, of course.


     Doctors would say that I’m fine. I mean, my physical body has been completely restored back to normal, after all. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     The doctors of Earth would never be able to tell that Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body was deeply tainted with dark Mana, so they would see only the perfectly healthy outward appearance.


     “By the way, why were those people shivering that badly back then? You know why?” (mom)


     “Well, that’s because…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Because, they saw me lose an arm, get a big hole in my gut, and get driven to the edge of death, that’s why, mom.


     If you saw me back then, you wouldn’t be this nonchalant, too, you know! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Mooom! I’m telling you, I got hurt real bad!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng, sure thing.” (mom)


     “I even lost an arm, too!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, really? Good thing it got reattached again, somehow.” (mom)


     “………”


     What was this, this feeling?


     The feeling of ‘it’s a relief that a mom didn’t get to see her son in such a horrible state’ and the other one of ‘at least show some concern, please!’ continued to alternate within him, causing this unexplainable strangeness!


     I mean, I’m not asking for much here, just a little hint, even pretending to be concerned about me. That’s all I ask for, you know…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “No, listen. Mom…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, oh my gosh! Look! What’s happening over there?” (mom)


     Park Seon-Duk pointed at the TV screen and cried out. And it was showing a huge horde of zombies flooding into an unknown city.


     Body bunkers and buses were used to form makeshift barricades, but it was still impossible to completely block out the endless wave of zombies.


     Water cannons and tear gas canisters rained down on the zombie horde, but they continued to advance forward, not getting affected in the slightest.


     “H-mm…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at that spectacle and scratched his cheek.


     The American army was responding like that not because they lacked the capability to handle the situation. No, right now, the American government saw those zombies as victims of a strange plague, and therefore, ‘citizens’ that needed to saved, instead. That’s why they couldn’t use firearms and had to resort to subduing the zombies while hurting them as little as possible.


     “But, you won’t get anywhere in this situation like that….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     From the beginning, their approach of trying to fix this Mana-related problem with modern medicine was wrong, wrong, wrong. Seriously, viruses or bacteria weren’t the cause here, so they would never find an answer by trying to ‘research’ it in the first place.


     “Tsk.”


     The number of victims rising up was growing to be a big problem now.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk picked up his phone.


     – Lalala, lalala~~


     The pop song ringtone played for a little while, before the familiar voice came out from other side.


     – “Yes?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lowered his voice.


     “I want you to send a message to that American ahjussi.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     *


     Christopher McLaren was seriously contemplating retirement. He had no choice but to admit that he was getting far too old to accurately respond to the constantly-evolving situation.


     It hadn’t been that long ago, when he used rather enjoy the feelings of wielding tremendous power as the mighty America stood as his backer. But now, all he could think about was to give up on everything, power or whatever be d*mned.


     There was only one reason why he hadn’t done that, though.


     Because, if he wasn’t here, the current chain of command would completely collapse in the blink of an eye, that’s why.


     Barricades had been set up everywhere, with every public servicemen and women from the fire department, various law enforcement agencies, branches of the military, and ability users called into reinforce them.


     Zombies still managed to slip past these barricades, and these things had to be hunted down and be taken care of. And it was Christopher McLaren’s job to do exactly that.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Neither the directors of CIA or FBI could do that. They lacked the authority to issue orders to the most important asset of them all, the ability users.


     “As soon as this is over….!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     I’m going to retire, and live my life to the fullest!!


     Ringgg…..


     “Eh?”


     His phone suddenly began ringing loudly. With a frown permanently attached to his face, Christopher McLaren picked the phone up. Every single call he’s been getting recently were all about crappy news, so there was no way he’d be feeling…..


     It was from Choi Jung-Hoon!


     Christopher McLaren’s complexion brightened as he answered the call.


     “Did Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk wake up, Mister Choi??” (Christopher McLaren)


     – “I’m giving you a call precisely because he asked me to do so. Where are you right now? We’ll hop over there immediately.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “We are at….” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren signalled with his eyes, prompting the adjutant next to him to send their current coordinates to Choi Jung-Hoon’s mobile phone.


     – “Please wait for a moment.”


     Poof.


     Right after the call ended, Choi Jung-Hoon appeared before Christopher McLaren with Yi Ji-Hyuk and Jeong Hae-Min in tow.






     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 175: What’s this? You… don’t have a soul? 5
      Welcome back, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren’s happy reaction only managed to elicit a pout from Yi Ji-Hyuk, instead.


     “So, what on earth are you people doing here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s as you can see.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a long sigh, not finding Christopher McLaren’s awkward expression to his liking at all.


     “You do know those people can’t be saved, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, I’m aware.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “In that case, you should also know that you gotta dispose of them as soon as possible, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “So, like, what are you doing?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Christopher McLaren helplessly scratched his head.


     “Will our regular citizens believe us even if we told them the truth?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Mm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression got steadily worse as if to hint that he hadn’t thought that far ahead yet.


     “I know that is the only way. I really do. However, our situation doesn’t allow us the luxury to do that. Almost a million people have been infected by now. So imagine what would happen if you told the American public about there being no cure, and simply proceed to wipe out all of the infected – do you think the current administration will survive the fallout? Unless a nationwide state of emergency is declared, you’d definitely see countless violent riots rising up from all corners of the country.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Well, you have a point there….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, a mob of people tend to react like that.


     “And also, it’ll be hard for us to publicly declare that there is no cure for the victims, either. If we were asked if we did everything in our power to find the cure, then well, we won’t be able to answer that. Most importantly….” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren scanned his surroundings cautiously, before lowering his voice even further.


     “The commander-in-chief is trying to dump the responsibility for this crisis on someone else. Well, I’d have done the same thing in his shoes, anyway.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head in agreement.


     Even if there was no other way, you wouldn’t be able to escape from being blamed for causing a massacre of that massive scale. If something like this happened in Korea, for instance, the opposition party would raise the issue of culpability in parliament and in the blink of an eye, the incumbent would lose all of his political power.


     No sane politician would want to take on such a ‘burden’. Never.


     “Even then, this can’t carry on. You know that, don’t you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren could only nod his head.


     He understood where they were coming from, but at the end of the day, that was just about it. It didn’t mean he should accept it. (TL note at the end.)



     Only the death and destruction waited at the end of this road, so he couldn’t worry about feelings of individual folks.


     “That’s why, I was wondering…..” (Christopher McLaren)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Christopher McLaren’s pleading eyes were now fixed on Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Please, can you help us?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Mm….”


     “This is no longer the crisis of one country, but the whole world.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Did you two rehearse together or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “I mean, you two guys are talking about the exact same thing as if you’ve rehearsed the lines together or something.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s because we’re telling you the truth.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     “Well, it’s not like those things can cross the ocean anyway. And if you get technical about it, this is the American continent’s problem, not the world’s, you know? So, rest easy now. Asia and Europe will continue to stand strong, ensuring the future of humanity will carry on.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….If the US collapses, then both Asia and Europe will also collapse as well. The world is no longer restricted by distance, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk. No, it’s interconnected by commerce now.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “How come?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Christopher McLaren was suddenly faced with one of the greatest challenges in his entire life. And that would be: How should he go about making this wackjob understand the intricacies of global finance?


     Wouldn’t he have an easier time explaining this to a puppy, instead?


     Just where should he even begin, so he might have an easier time making this dumba*s understand it all?


     Even Choi Jung-Hoon, tasked with providing real time translation, could only stare at Christopher McLaren with an expression of a man lost at sea.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk formed a huge frown after seeing these two men’s reactions.


     “What the heck, you think I’m an idiot?! I know all about it, okay?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Really?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Really?” (Christopher McLaren) (TL: This line was written in English in the raw.)


     “Urgh, Imma just! Pah!! Hmph!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Two men looked at him utterly stunned, and Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted at them in pure dissatisfaction as his reply.


     How dare these two disrespect this great me?


     Once upon a time, I used to be a business tycoon that controlled an entire continent’s economy, I’ll have you know! Sure, I did lose everything in the end, but…. Anyways, for a time there, I was the wealthiest man alive in that place, you know.


     Yet, how dare these two puny fools discuss economy in front of this great me? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Well, whatever. That’s that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head again.


     “There’s no point in wasting time with modern medicine, so you should tell those scientists to stop researching now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’ll be a bit difficult.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Why?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “We still need to show everyone that we’re doing something, you see. What do you think others will say if we don’t do anything just because there’s nothing we can do?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yup, they’ll come for your blood, that’s for sure.


     I get you. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Seeing that Yi Ji-Hyuk was nodding his head in agreement again, Christopher McLaren quickly carried on.


     “Besides all that, our situation has devolved into one giant mess now. If I tell the d*mn eggheads to take a vacation, well, that’s gonna p*ss me off a lot, know what I mean? Shouldn’t they join in my suffering by spending a few sleepless nights tearing their hairs out trying to solve something that can’t be solved by their abilities?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Oii, this uncle…. he’s got a bit of a rotten personality, no? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly felt as if he’d found a kindred spirit here.


     “Well, okay. You do you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Okay, but now, why did I even bother to come here if there’s literally nothing I can do for them? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Just as Yi Ji-Hyuk realised that he wasted his precious time making this trip, Christopher McLaren threw out a question to him, his voice sounding rather expectant.


     “By the way, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes?”


     “Do you have a solution in mind?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Mm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t immediately reply and kept his mouth shut. Christopher McLaren tried to press him further for an answer.


     “Didn’t you come all this way because you have a solution?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Wasn’t this ahjussi far too sharp for his own good?


     “Please, just tell me, what should we do?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Choi Jung-Hoon whispered to Yi Ji-Hyuk from the side.


     “There isn’t a problem from telling him, is there?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, yeah. It’s not like we were planning to hide it from him, anyway.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk let off a groan and continued on.


     “Hey, ahjussi?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon too carried on with his job of the faithful interpreter again.


     “Those guys can’t be cured or be dealt with modern medicine or any other scientific methods you can think of. To be honest, even I don’t have any way to solve this.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Then, what are we supposed to do?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Even the one and only Christopher McLaren ended up blurting that out. That’s how badly he felt at a loss by this crisis that seemingly had no solution or a way out in sight.


     “That’s why we’re trying to bring someone who can deal with this situation.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Someone who can deal with this situation?!


     He said that medicine or science couldn’t solve this crisis, yet there was someone capable of actually saving them out there?


     “Who is this person??” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk confidently declared.


     “I dunno.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…Eh?”


     Christopher McLaren dazedly asked back. Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders and turned around to leave.


     “We’re going now. Do your best, okay!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “W-wait a minute, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk! Mister Yi Ji….!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t even bother to respond to Christopher McLaren’s desperate cries and, after grabbing Jeong Hae-Min and Choi Jung-Hoon’s hands, went poof! from the spot.


     “Groan….”


     Christopher McLaren could only groan in helplessness. He just couldn’t figure Yi Ji-Hyuk out at all.


     Feeling the signs of ulcer painful poking him in his stomach, he slowly shook his head.


     *


     “You guys finally came.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at Seo Ah-Young sitting all by herself in the NDF office and tilted his head.


     “Where’s everyone?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “They’ve been dispatched.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Dispatched? To where?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “American government requested for our help, you see. Their president actually called ours. Should I say that they played it smart this time…. Anyway, our President issued the executive order and they are in the States as we speak.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “On whose authority?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young could only scratch her head after hearing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s increasingly irritated voice.


     “Well, there’s not much we can do when the President issues an executive order. He says “jump”, and we ask, “how high”. I mean, we’re basically half military, you know.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Heng!”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted derisively.


     Back when Yi Ji-Hyuk was working as the captain of a knight order, no one was allowed to wrestle the control of the knights away from him, not even the king himself. No, that authority had been bestowed to Yi Ji-Hyuk, and him alone.


     And the NDF was Yi Ji-Hyuk’s current ‘knight order’. The mere fact that the NDF agents were being told what to do without his consent really riled him up for good.


     “Call all of them back home.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But….”


     “Do it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seo Ah-Young flinched slightly at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s unusually firm voice.


     Whenever she found a chance, she’d flip out and try to push his boundaries as much as she could. But, even then, she made sure to pick the right time to do so, as well as to never cross a certain tolerance threshold.


     Indeed, she knew very well that she should not go against his words when he sounded really irritable or came across as gravely serious.


     “What should I use as an excuse to call them back in? I mean, they have already started providing support in official capacity, so I’ll need a good enough reason to bring them back, you know?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk replied to her with his almost-trademark unimpressed expression.


     “The reason is simple.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What is it?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Tell them it’s me who wants them back.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..Eh?”


     “You need another reason? Tell them I want them back, and that’ll be the end of it!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, wait! That’s not a rea….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “…..No, it’s fine.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Although he looked a bit dumbfounded, Choi Jung-Hoon still nodded his head.


     Indeed, that excuse would work perfectly. Technically speaking, you only needed a ‘reason’ in order to convince the other party involved. And who in their right minds would be stupid enough reject the reason of “Because Yi Ji-Hyuk said so”?


     Besides, even if someone didn’t want to accept that reasoning, were they brave enough to tell that to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face?


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     They didn’t want to get killed, after all!


     Heck, Yi Ji-Hyuk wouldn’t even have to personally go and punish those people, either. He’d simply form that unimpressed face of his and shake his head the next time those people come begging for help. Horrible things would naturally happen to them all on their own, in other words.


     So, who would dare to poke at Yi Ji-Hyuk’s irritable personality?


     “Well, I guess it’s possible. Although, I think the person feeling the most pressure from this won’t be the American leaders, but….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ….Our own top office holder, most likely? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was overcome with worry as his thoughts reached that far.


     “If it’s not going to be a real problem, why don’t we just let them be for now?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And why should I?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I mean, this situation is going to get resolved soon enough, so is there a reason for us to get all worked up over this matter?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “H-mm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head slightly, before shaking it immediately.


     “Nope. Call them all back.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But….”


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Yes.”


     Choi Jung-Hoon inadvertently ended up replying because of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s brooding voice rattled him somewhat.


     “You must be mistaken about something here. Here’s the thing. You accommodate someone once, then he would try asking you again, and sooner or later, he’ll form a habit of doing this.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I understand.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon did understand that Yi Ji-Hyuk wasn’t wrong about this and could only nod his head in agreement.


     “An amicable relationship can only be maintained by two equal parties. I don’t need to do that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re right.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Because, this guy was THE Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Only he could say something like that and get away with it.


     Because, Yi Ji-Hyuk was….


     “Because, I’m a b*stard.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yup, he’s a bas…. Wait a minute, that’s not it!!


     You aren’t supposed to say that in this case!


     That was the perfect timing to say something cool, you know! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “I’m a b*stard, so they need to understand that they shouldn’t get on my nerves. Because, that would make everyone’s lives that much easier.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..That sounds rather agreeably logical to me.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was about to say something else, but instead, turned his head away towards a certain direction. A red Gate suddenly began materialising there all of a sudden.


     “Is that a monster Gate??” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon stared at that unfolding spectacle with a dumbfounded face.


     ‘How can one even open up in here?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Nope, that ain’t it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly corrected Choi Jung-Hoon’s wrong assumption.


     What do you mean, a monster Gate?


     No, it’s just the lizard woman opening one up so she can get back here. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Wuooong!


     The Gate vibrated powerfully, before its middle split open to reveal a pathway connecting to the other world.


     “Fuu-woo….”


     Affeldrichae walked out of the portal as a long sigh escaped from her mouth.


     “So, did you bring one over here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I thought it was the correct human etiquette to say ‘Welcome back, you did well’ first in this situation?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Oh, sure thing. Welcome back. You did well. So, did you bring one over here or not?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae helplessly shook her head.


     From a thousand years ago, she realised that it was a waste of her time to expect this guy to behave like everyone else. Undoubtedly, it was her fault for getting her hopes up this time.


     Humans learned from their mistakes, but Dragons ‘remembered’ for an eternity. So, for her to make another mistake like this, well, what a sorrowful thing that was.


     Affeldrichae spat out a sigh again, and then formed a slightly mischievous smile.


     “Yes, I brought one.” (Affeldrichae)


     She then pointed to the interior of the Gate. A silhouette of a person slowly walked out from other side of the red-coloured portal in a measured gait.


     It was a rather memorable-looking man wearing a water-coloured priest garb. (TL note at the end)


     “….Huh?! It’s you?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s jaw slowly dropped to the floor.


     What the freaking hell? Did this lizard woman lose her sh*t?!


     Why did she bring this one over here?!


     Out of so many holy men and women over that side, you just had to bring this one?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk continued to stare in utter astonishment, prompting the ‘this one’ to slowly open his mouth to greet back.


     “It’s been a long time, oh Bringer of Apocalypse.” (?)


     Annnd with that, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face began crumpling like there was no tomorrow.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 176: If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order! 1
      Chapter 176: If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order! (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Chief Wizard! Sir!”


     “M-mm?”


     “Something has happened and your presence is required!”


     One of the greatest, most respected Wizard currently alive in Berafe, Anain Deperon, could only tilt his head at this call. His apprentice dared to intrude upon his laboratory when he was occupied with his research.


     Entering the lab of a Wizard without permission, who was doing his research, was one of the worst offences anyone could commit. Not only that, the apprentice actually intruded into his own teacher and the top Wizard, Anain Deperon’s lab!


     “Didn’t I tell you not to enter when I’m performing research?!” (Anain Deperon)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “B-but, sir! It’s a big problem!”


     “What kind of a big problem is it?” (Anain Deperon)


     “A G-Gate has appeared, sir!”


     Anain Deperon’s expression stiffened slightly.


     “Is it an enemy? Where is it opening up?” (Anain Deperon)


     “I don’t think it’s an enemy, sir.”


     “What? If so, what’s the big problem, then? Stop cutting your words short to frustrate me and be out with it, will you!” (Anain Deperon)


     The apprentice took several large gulpings of air and began speaking in a dignified manner.


     “A dimension! It’s a dimensional Gate, sir!”


     “What was that?!” (Anain Deperon)


     Anain Deperon’s white beard violently trembled.


     A dimensional Gate? Why was such a thing appearing here, of all places? Was this an invasion of another dimension?


     If such a thing was possible, then Berafe was as good as finished.


     If it was an existence capable of opening a Gate large enough to let a huge army through from another dimension, then that guy would have been the greatest Wizard of them all, that was why.


     Not having enough time to compose his thoughts, Anain Deperon hurriedly followed after his apprentice’s guidance and activated ‘Teleport’.


     *


     “Mm??”


     Anain Deperon discovered the small Gate floating in the air and tilted his head. For sure, that thing was a dimensional Gate. Indeed, it was one, but….


     But, that thing was a bit ‘lacking’ to kick up such a mighty fuss over it.


     The most noticeable thing about it was its size. It was so small that whatever came out from it couldn’t possibly be that powerful.


     Seeing a Gate so small that a person might barely squeeze through, Anain Deperon broke out in a loud guffaw.


     “You fool!” (Anain Deperon)


     Anain Deperon’s hapless apprentice, Lopes, flinched greatly and lowered his head.


     “You should have developed your eyes enough by now. Yet, you got scared by a Gate that small and ended up making a busy person waste his precious time! Do you not remember that your teacher has a mountain of research still to complete??” (Anain Deperon)



     “Even though it’s small, it’s a dimensional Gate, so I was only….” (Lopes)


     “You’re supposed to calculate the amount of Mana used to create a Gate. Look at that one. Whoever crosses over, he won’t be of any threat.” (Anain Deperon)


     “Oh…..”


     Hearing the words, ‘amount of Mana used’, Lopes could only nod his head. He did panic when the dimensional Gate suddenly opened up, and ended up raising a big fuss, but if he thought about it some more, there was certainly a limit on what or who could cross over using such a Gate.


     “I’m really sorry, teacher.” (Lopes)


     “Tsk. You’re my apprentice, yet you forget about things like this… Who else did you call beside me?” (Anain Deperon)


     “I thought it was an emergency so I summoned the Royal Magic Squadron, as well. Let me cancel that right now.” (Lopes)


     “Don’t.” (Anain Deperon)


     “….Teacher?” (Lopes)


     “Something is crossing over anyway. Let those guys deal with it.” (Anain Deperon)


     “Oh, I see. I shall.” (Lopes)


     Anain Deperon turned around to leave in a bit of a huff, but then, the Gate began vibrating all of a sudden.


     “Groan…..”


     Anain Deperon looked at the vibrating Gate and spat out a sigh.


     If he hadn’t seen it, fine. But having seen the dang thing getting ready to open up with his own two eyes, he couldn’t leave now as that was a conduct unfitting for a government official like him who made a living from people’s taxes.


     “And I don’t have time to waste like this, too!” (Anain Deperon)


     The moment a Wizard stopped researching something, that’s when he would start stagnating. Everyone else was surging forward with an unstoppable momentum, but him being stuck unmoving? That was the same thing as going backwards.


     Anain Deperon felt enraged towards his fool of an apprentice who managed to rob him of his precious time, while slowly lifting up the staff he held in his hands.


     He didn’t know who would dare to cross over to Berafe like this, but he planned to show off how incredible his magical prowess was to this intruder.


     Wuuuoonng-!!


     The vibrating Gate finally opened up in full, and….


     “….A human??” (Anain Deperon)


     Anain Deperon’s brows shot up.


     The dimensional Gate opened up, yet a being with a human’s appearance popped out from there. Which was odd. From what he knew, monsters and demonic creatures would normally jump out of dimensional Gates.


     But then again, this woman possessed a pair of eyes that glowed so brilliantly in a distinct golden hue. A woman with an all-conquering beauty capable of enslaving any who looked at her was slowly walking out of the Gate.


     ‘A human? No, it can’t be….’


     There was no way that was a human.


     That was a dimensional Gate, of all things. That was one of the highest form of magic out there. Even someone like Anain Deperon wouldn’t even dare to cast it without making an extensive prior preparations.


     Of course, you could open a dimensional Gate without resorting to magic, but regardless of which method you choose, the fact of needing to spend an incredible amount of labour and resources still didn’t change.


     And that why that young-looking female walking out of such a Gate couldn’t have been no ordinary human being.


     “Who are you?” (Anain Deperon)


     Anain Deperon’s voice, amplified greatly by sound amplification magic, reverberated throughout the land.


     At the same time, the woman’s eyes landed on Anain Deperon.


     “….Heok?!”


     Seeing those eyes that pierced deep into his soul, Anain Deperon immediately realised that this woman wasn’t an existence he could possibly resist against.


     Of course, the name of this woman was Affeldrichae. She was called the Lord even among the ranks of great race of Dragons.


     “H-mm….”


     Affeldrichae sucked in a lungful of Berafe’s air. She always felt frustrated from the feeling of missing something in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s home world with no Mana in it. But, now that she breathed in Berafe’s air, she felt like life was pouring back into her.


     “I should revert back to my original form, yes?” (Affeldrichae)


     An unbelievable amount of Mana was flooding into her all of a sudden. She recalled her real body, the one she had to leave behind when crossing over to Earth.


     RUMBLE-!!!


     “Ah, ah, ahahah….”


     Anain Deperon was overcome with a profound sense of elation and at the same time, unbridled fear from the massive shock waves of Mana spreading out in the skies above his head.


     ‘C-could she be….??’ (Anain Deperon)


     Rumble!!


     There weren’t that many creatures capable of wielding this much Mana. Especially if it was this enormous amount of naturally-occurring Mana, then the answer became even more obvious.


     The perfect lifeform, born from the Mana itself.


     A Dragon!


     Before long, her true shape was revealed to the world.


     From the twelve distinct horns adorning her large head…


     ….To four giant bat-like wings and a tail that seemed to stretch on forever.


     A gloriously eye-catching torso seemingly made out of pure molten gold ready to flip the world upside down. A massive being over 30 metres long was now flying in the air.


     Anain Deperon plopped down on his butt after witnessing this spectacle.


     “The L-L-Lord?!” (Anain Deperon)


     He only knew of one giant Dragon with a golden colour scheme living in Berafe. And that would be the Lord of Dragons, Affeldrichae. The de facto ruler of this continent, and an agent of goddess Latrel.


     And this mighty being had finally revealed itself back in Berafe. The Dragon Lord that hadn’t been seen for quite some time had appeared once more.


     Anain Deperon feared that her re-emergence would bring out a new wave of instability in Berafe.


     [Oh, human.]


     Anain Deperon fell to his knees as the voice speaking in the language of the Dragons called out to him.


     To a regular person, a Dragon was an existence to be feared. But, for a Wizard like him, a Dragon was a divine existence that they would never dare to carelessly offend.


     As a human walking on the road of magic, he knew very well that a Dragon was an incredible Wizard that needed to be held in reverie.


     Countless Wizards came and went throughout the history of Berafe Some among them were called Great Sages, and some were even revered as Arch Wizards. But none of them managed to reach the same level as that of the Dragons.


     Not even a human who had achieved the status of legendary master in a single field was qualified to discuss magic with a Dragon.


     In Berafe’s extensive history, there had ever been only one wielder of magic who managed to exceed the level of Dragons.


     Indeed, there had only been one.


     That man didn’t stop after reaching the realm of Dragons. No, he continued to climb until he reached the realm that not even Dragons could dare to approach.


     So many legends of the past, now all coming across as tall tales. If it weren’t for all those clear-as-day remnants of destruction still visible in this era, then no one would’ve believed in those stories.


     [Where is the main temple?]


     The shivering Anain Deperon hurriedly planted his head on the ground as the massive voice reverberated within his head.


     “O-oh, great and noble existence….” (Anain Deperon)


     Affeldrichae quietly stared down at Anain Deperon on the ground. In the past, she might have ripped this poor little Wizard to shreds simply because he failed to answer her right away. However, she didn’t do that.


     She had acknowledged that even these weak beings had their purposes and was worth something in this world. The life she lived alongside Yi Ji-Hyuk certainly managed to shake up her identity as a Dragon.


     [I shall ask again. Where is the main temple?]


     “W-which temple do you seek, oh great one?” (Anain Deperon)


     [The temple of Latrel.]


     “Ah!!”


     Anain Deperon pressed his head even deeper into the ground and shouted out.


     “I shall guide you there, oh great one!”


     *


     Terra Latrel.


     It was once called the holy land of Latrel, but it lost all its might in one fateful day.


     That man.


     Back then, when that man named Bringer of Apocalypse nearly drove Berafe to the brink of extinction – the holy castle of Latrel that stood tall on calm, peaceful Terra Latrel was destroyed, and the land surrounding it was completely levelled flat.


     The holy castle crafted from the combined strength of humans and the blessings from the goddess Latrel herself disappeared without a trace. Countless men and women of clergy also lost their lives, too. The temple of Latrel, never once relinquishing the title of number one religion in Berafe until then, was driven to the brink of eradication that day.


     With much time having passed now, the temple of Latrel had finally recovered somewhat from that devastating loss. Their number one priority had been the restoration of Terra Latrel, and they poured all their effort in reconstructing the glorious castle back to how it was.


     And finally, today was the day!


     All those involved began shedding tears of joy as they gazed at the beautiful castle, fully restored to how it was in the past.


     “Finally!”


     The current pope of the temple of Latrel didn’t even try to hold his tears back.


     If someone saw him like this, they would berate him, a pope, for shedding tears for something this minor.


     But that was only because they didn’t know anything!


     The restoration of Terra Latrel had a far, far deeper significance then simply building new structures and carving out the land. Indeed, it signified that they had finally broken free from the long and unforgiving age of darkness.


     Just how much pain and hardship did the temple of Latrel had to go through ever since that day of destruction?


     ‘From henceforth, there shall never be another day where this place falls again. I swear it in her holy name!’


     The moment the pope resolved himself!


     Wuuoonng-!!


     Suddenly, pure white rays of light gathered in the sky. And then, massive creature materialised there – a creature capable of rendering all who looked at it in an utter daze.


     “………….”


     In less than three seconds, the pope reversed out of his previous resolution.


     “Well, if it’s destroyed, we can just rebuild it again.”


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Pardon me, your worship?”


     “….It’s nothing.”


     Well, there were certainly several irresistible forces in this world, true. Such as, a colony so painstakingly built by ants being destroyed in seconds under the trampling feet of a naughty kid, for instance.


     If it was destroyed, just rebuild it again. No problem.


     Seriously now, could ants even mount a resistance against the human to protect their colony?


     “Yup, my successor will surely take care of it now.”


     “Excuse me?”


     The reactions trying to butt in from the side were getting on his nerves somewhat, but the pope simply chose to keep his mouth shut and slowly formed the seal of prayer with his hands.


     It was impossible to deal with a Dragon that big. Humans and their abilities had clear limitations, you see!


     Well, maybe if they had made some preparations, they might be able to put up some resistance. But that notion was simply impossible with the forces currently residing in Terra Latrel right now.


     Fighting a regular Dragon was already tough, but to fight against one large enough to cast a shadow covering the entirety of the Latrel castle?


     The pope could only wryly chuckle to himself.


     The remaining issue was to figure out why a Dragon showed up here….


     It was then, his head reverberated with a powerful voice that seemed to directly enter his mind.


     [Where is Dioreh the first?]


     Who was it looking for, again??


     The pope stared at the Dragon with dazed eyes.


     ….I think that Dragon’s gone mad.


     This could be a big problem.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 177: If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order! 2
      Chapter 177: If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order! (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (TL: Unedited, unfortunately. TLed in a hurry, so you might find quite a bit of mistakes here and there. Sorry.)


     The pope rubbed his eyes and took another look at the Dragon filling up the heavens above.


     It was still a Dragon. The worst lifeform there was. An existence no human could possibly cope with. Just a single Wyrm-level Dragon would almost be enough to blow up a single nation to smithereens, so….


     Indeed, Dragons were the worst existences, ever.


     The thing was, other races unhesitatingly labelled the whole of humanity as the number one worst lifeform in existence, all thanks to a certain someone who went on a rampage throughout the entire continent in the distant past. What a wrongful defamation that was!


     Regardless of how one came to be in this world, a Dragon would at least be capable of matching the military might of a single nation. But a human born with an exceptional talent would never be able to get anywhere remotely near the level of a Dragon in his or her lifetime.


     It was unfair to be treated like the most feared race just because of a single ‘irregular’ popping up in the entire history of Berafe.


     Besides all that, that Dragon was probably….


     ‘Isn’t that the Dragon Lord?’ (pope)


     He looked at that giant golden body. If you were talking about a gold-coloured Ancient-grade Dragon, then there was no need to even comb your memories for an answer.


     It had to be the Dragon Lord.


     The title didn’t carry the same meaning as a ‘king’ in human lexicon, but one could still call it an existence that best represented the race of Dragons.


     The last recorded sighting of the Dragon Lord was the day of the apocalyptic destruction.


     The Dragon didn’t show up again since, leading others to suspect that either the creature had perished in the battle or was recovering from the grievous wounds it suffered at the hands of the Bringer of Apocalypse. But today, it had revealed itself in its full glory.


     ‘Alright, so. What am I supposed to do with a Dragon like that?’ (pope)


     Just as the pope spat out another groan, the Dragon’s voice resounded within his head again.


     [I shall ask again. Where is Dioreh the First?]


     The pope felt like a spoon was shoved in his ear to stir his brain into a milkshake, and barely managed to suppress his meal from gushing out of his mouth. He quickly got to the window of his office and shouted out.


     “He’s no longer here, Oh the Lord of all Dragons!” (pope)


     The terrifying golden eyes of the Dragon Lord accurately located the pope and locked onto his position.


     [If that robe you’re wearing is the pope’s cassock symbolising the Order of Latrel, then you must be its current pope. Is my deduction correct?]


     “You’re indeed correct, oh the Lord of Dragons.” (pope)


     [If that’s the case, then where is your predecessor, Dioreh the First?]


     The pope’s voice contained just a hint of dumbfounded confusion he was feeling at that moment.


     “He died a long time ago?” (pope)


     [….Eh?]


     The pope got to learn that a Dragon could also form a dazed expression as well, and was getting stupefied over this earth-shattering revelation. In the meantime, blinding light escaped from Affeldrichae’s huge body, before she changed back to her human appearance and descended towards the pope’s window.


     Tap!


     Affeldrichae stepped through the window frame and set foot on the office floor. The pope hurriedly took a couple of steps back and made some room for her.


     “Welcome to my abode.” (pope)


     He wasn’t sure if that was the right thing to say under the circumstances, but he couldn’t think of anything else to say, unfortunately.


     “He’s dead?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yes, that’s correct.” (pope)


     Affeldrichae furrowed her brows.


     She recalled the visage of Dioreh the First, armed to the teeth with mighty divinity and looking as if he’d defy even the death itself. She just couldn’t imagine such a man kicking the bucket like this. Not at all.


     What could have been the cause of his passing, then?


     “How did he die?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Well, that is….” (pope)


     The pope hesitated for a bit, before blurting out the truth as if his innards were burning up from frustration.


     “It’s obviously due to old age. What other reason could there be, my lady?” (pope)


     “Old age?!” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yes, old age. He died of natural causes.” (pope)


     “….I know that human lives are short, but to think he died of old age. Just how much time did pass by here?” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s already been half a century since his passing.” (pope)


     “Ehh?”


     Affeldrichae’s eyes were instantly dyed in the colours of pure confusion.


     “That day, uhm…. How much time did it pass since the day of the apocalypse?” (Affeldrichae)


     The pope replied, sounding nonplussed.


     “One hundred years have passed.” (pope)


     “Ah……….”


     D*mn that stupid time scale!!


     I completely forgot about it!


     I forgot that the time scale of that world is different from this one! And it’s a huge difference, too!! (Affeldrichae’s inner monologue)


     “You say it’s been a hundred years??” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yes.”


     Affeldrichae needed only a short time, relatively speaking, to recuperate from her wounds before she was mended enough to chase after Yi Ji-Hyuk, so by reverse-calculating from the time she arrived there….?


     “….One month over there is equivalent to roughly thirty years in this place??” (Affeldrichae)


     The pope couldn’t understand a single word being muttered out by Affeldrichae.


     However, he wasn’t stupid enough to try and understand what a Dragon was muttering to herself about, so all he could do now was to stare at the distant mountain outside the window and patiently wait until she was done with organising her thoughts.


     “Fine. That means that Dioreh the First is no longer in this world. What is your name, then?” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s Dioreh the Second.”


     “….Can you name yourself anything you feel like nowadays?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Even your conduct seems a bit different from the Dragons that I know, Lord….” (Dioreh the Second)


     “I’m sure it is. I’ve lived with a human for a long time, after all.” (Affeldrichae)


     Dioreh the Second observed Affeldrichae for a bit, before shaking his head.


     If a Dragon started behaving similar to humans just because she lived together with one, shouldn’t a human start behaving like his pet dog because he’s been living with one, too???


     What would other people call a guy behaving like his pet dog?


     A loon.


     Yup, that sounded about right.


     Dioreh the Second fell into a bit of dilemma, wondering if this Dragon Lord before his eyes had gone utterly insane from the wounds she received back then.


     “What’s the hell, why are you looking at me like that?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….It’s nothing.” (Dioreh the Second)


     That had to be it, because she sounded way too much like a human now.


     So, what should I call that? Hmm. Right….


     It’s like, I’m listening to a third rate hoodlum…. (Dioreh the Second)


     Dioreh the Second spat out a deep and lengthy groan after being inundated with this hopeless feeling of looking at a well-behaved daughter from a respected family gradually losing her ways ever since she began dating the local hoodlum.


     “In any case, why do you seek the former pope?” (Dioreh the Second)


     “I need someone with powerful divinity.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Why do you seek someone like that?” (Dioreh the Second)


     “I wanna purify zombies.” (Affeldrichae)


     So, like…. what’s wrong with the way she speaks?


     Something about it just gets on my nerves…. It sounds wrong, but at the same time, it also doesn’t sound wrong, too….. (Dioreh the Second’s inner monologue. Y’know what, screw it. I’m just gonna call him the pope from now on.)


     Indeed, if it was someone else using this tone of speech, it wouldn’t have come across as weird, but when the pope remembered that it was a Dragon talking like this, it simply felt way too bizarre to behold.


     More than that, the fact that a female Dragon, and the Dragon Lord to boot, was speaking like this, it was just a bit….


     Nope, make that really weird.


     “Purifying zombies, you say…. But, I’m sure that you don’t need someone of Dioreh the First’s calibre. Surely, just a single suitable priest should be more than enough for the job at hand.” (pope)


     Sure, you’re a Dragon, alright.


     But, this is the Order of Latrel.


     You want to take the leader of an organisation with tens of millions of believers to do…..


     What was that? Purifying zombies? (pope’s inner monologue)


     There was a little doubt now that his Dragon was off her rockers.


     The pope heard that the way Dragons operated was on another realm altogether in terms of scale, so they would sometimes cause an incident that exceeded most people’s common sense. This had to be one such instance, then.


     She could have resorted to using a mass-scale destruction magic to blow the zombies away to bits, or roast them all away with Hellfire or something.


     “….There are a million zombies.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Oh. Well then, that makes sense.” (pope)


     Yup, a pope should definitely go!


     One shouldn’t tarry about like things like that!


     Yup, he need to go, even if he has to get out of his grave first! (pope’s inner monologue)


     In an instant, his evaluation of Affeldrichae did a 180.


     If there were a million zombies, then forget about a single pope, even the pope’s grandpa should participate. Who cares about one’s reputation when the whole continent was about to perish?


     “….However, is it really a million strong?” (pope)


     “Yup.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Where are they, then?” (pope)


     “In the other dimension.” (Affeldrichae)


     “………….”


     Dioreh the Second took off his zucchetto and roughly scratched his white hair.


     “How many can travel there?” (pope)


     “Just one.” (Affeldrichae)


     Mm, so that’s how it was.


     Alright, let me put this thing in its correct order…. She’s saying that, there are a million zombies making a mess of things in another dimension that has no relation to us, and only ONE, I repeat, ony ONE freaking person must cross over there and fix the situation.


     I’m kinda embarrassed to repeat myself like this, but….


     This Dragon is mad.


     She’s definitely not right in her head. (pope’s inner monologue)


     “Come on now! No one can do what you say! Just who is capable enough to purify a million zombies all alone?!” (pope)


     “Dioreh the First might have been able to do it, that’s why I came to fetch him…..” (Affeldrichae)


     “That’s only because he was the greatest, most powerful cleric in the history of the Order! He was someone who could blow away a mountain with the ‘Divine Emperor Cannon’!” (pope)


     “Oh. Really?” (Affeldrichae)


     ….Well, you all look similar, that’s why. (Affeldrichae’s inner monologue)


     “You’re also a pope like him, so can’t you do at least that much?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’m the administrative type of pope, you know!! Back then, we had no choice but to elect a combat-type pope because of the chaotic state of the world! But, I’m an administrative type of pope, who has to work hard and make enough money to rebuild the order!”


     “Oh……”


     Affeldrichae swept her gaze all over Dioreh the Second and tilted her heard.


     “What then? Does that mean you’re useless?” (Affeldrichae)


     “…………….”


     From tomorrow onwards, Imma quietly spread a rumour.


     A rumour of the Dragon Lord going mad.


     This might very well be the worst crisis in Berafe’s history after that day of apocalypse. (pope’s inner monologue)


     “So….” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yup.” (pope)


     “Who possesses greater divine powers than you here?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….This is just my estimation, but….” (pope)


     “M-mm?”


     “It’s more than likely that I’m the best among in the Order at the moment. I’m not boasting, of course. It’s just plain fact.” (pope)


     When Affeldrichae cocked an eyebrow and leered at him, Dioreh the Second averted his gaze.


     “Didn’t you just say that you were an administrative type?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Let’s amend that to ‘jack of all trades’, instead.” (pope)


     “And, you also said you were weak, didn’t you?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ah, that. Yes, when compared to the former pope, I am hopelessly, utterly weak. That is true.” (pope)


     “But you still claim to be the strongest?” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Regrettably so.” (pope)


     Affeldrichae spat out a long sigh.


     Well, something like this could happen, sure.


     Didn’t matter which organisation it was, the harsh reality of it was that talented individuals would only flock to you when you were going through an age of great prosperity. When you were ruined, you wouldn’t even be able to spot ‘ta’ of talented people in the distance.


     It was an obvious thing, really. More people would flock during the period of prosperity, so there would be more exceptional individuals among them. The prosperous organisation would nurture these folks, so they might become greatest talented beings of their era.


     However, the Order of Latrel had to fight Yi Ji-Hyuk in the past and was pushed to the brink of complete destruction. Hence, it had no more people and no money left. So, how would they even dream about nurturing powerful clerics?


     One’s plucky attitude could only get you so far, after all.


     Heck, one should actually evaluate Dioreh the Second’s set of abilities as truly excellent for reviving the once-derelict Order to this level already.


     But, the real problem was….!


     ‘None of that matters right now.’ (Affeldrichae)


     Not to her, and also not to him, as well.


     “It’ll be so much better for you to quickly come up with a solution.” (Affeldrichae)


     “How will I come up with one, when there isn’t any?” (pope)


     “No, listen to me. This is just my prediction, but you will definitely think of a solution very soon.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I don’t quite understand you….?” (pope)


     A smile formed on Affeldrichae’s face.


     “Take a guess who ordered me to bring over a cleric capable of solving the zombie crisis over on the other dimension.”


     “I don’t know.” (pope)


     “It’s the Bringer of Apocalypse.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ah, sure, so it was the Bringer of….. Eh? What did you just say? Apocalypse? THE Bringer of Apocalypse?!” (pope)


     Why did his name jump out of her mouth now?


     I mean, that guy isn’t even the bogeyman moms use to calm their crying children, either!


     No, hang on. Didn’t I hear somewhere that common folks actually do use his name?


     Something like, ‘If you keep crying, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gonna come and get you’? (pope’s inner monologue)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “T-the Bringer of Apocalypse is still alive?” (pope)


     “Yup.” (Affeldrichae)


     “But, it’s been over one hundred years?!” (pope)


     “He hasn’t changed at all, though?” (Affeldrichae)


     Did he drink from the fountain of youth or something?!


     No, hold up! He lived for over one thousand years, so believing that he’s dead after only a hundred years is THE strange thing to do, isn’t it? (pope’s inner monologue)


     That man’s military feats were still being told like some mythical legendary tale to this day.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     The problem was, perhaps regrettably, there weren’t that many survivors from that day still alive in the current age, and his story was being treated like a real folklore now.


     That’s why this pope here mistakenly thought that it all happened in the distant, ancient past, but…. But, when he thought about it some more, that man was around only one hundred years ago.


     And the records said he was living in Berafe for over 1200 years before those hundred, too. Indeed, him dying would be an even more weirder occurrence, alright.


     “So, you should hurry up.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Pardon?” (pope)


     “If you hesitate and can’t get things done, wouldn’t he cross over here personally? What with his personality being like that?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ahhh. So, like…. Mmm…. Yes, indeed.” (pope)


     Dioreh the Second only needed a moment to quickly understand his current situation. He turned around and took a deep, deep breath. And then, yelled out loudly as if he was trying to cough out his heart or some such.


     “Summon all the other poooooooooopes!!” (pope)


     Dioreh the Second’s heaven-shaking roar reverberated with the Latrel castle.


     And so, a new conference of all the religious orders in Berafe took place one hundred years after the invasion of the Bringer of Apocalypse.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 178: If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order! 3
      Chapter 178: If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order! (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (TL: Another unedited chapter. Sorry about that.)


     “Everyone has gathered.”


     The relationship between twelve religious orders wasn’t the same as before. They were at their closest during the most dangerous period in the history of this world.


     They had to put aside countless grievances and old grudges to work together when Yi Ji-Hyuk came invading Berafe. In a way, he forcibly united the whole of the continent.


     Sure, they had formed united fronts whenever they were facing history-altering moments, such as an advent of a demon king or something major happening in the continent, but Yi Ji-Hyuk’s appearance was the only time that all 12 Orders formed an alliance of one heart and one goal.


     And now….


     One hundred years after that event, the popes of the twelve Orders had gathered in one spot once more.


     These folks all snorted in derision when the Order of Latrel summoned them here, but then, dropped what they were doing and teleported to Terra Latrel after the name of the Bringer of Apocalypse was brought up.


     “Just what is going on here?”


     As befitting a pope serving the God of Fire, Faro, he was the first one to ask in an urgent, impatient voice. Dioreh the Second sighed out grandly and made his reply.


     “It is as you heard.” (Dioreh the Second)


     “What do you mean by that, as I heard?? Are you saying that the Bringer of Apocalypse will descend on our land once more?!”


     “I’m saying there is a high possibility that he will show up. If we don’t fulfil the condition he set forth, then yes, he’d most likely make his return.” (Dioreh the Second)


     “Back to this world??”


     Dioreh the Second smirked and replied.


     “Who knows? If he had become more tolerant, gentler or even understanding, then he might decide not come here and quietly wait for us.” (Dioreh the Second)


     “Yup, he’s coming.”


     “He’ll definitely come.”


     “Maybe, he’s already on his way?”


     Seeing that these popes were showing such a remarkable solidarity, Dioreh the Second formed a smile of contentment.


     These abominable geezers, why can’t you all act like this everyday?


     Would you look at these trash heap of humanity acting all so friendly like this? When they would randomly start talking about going on a holy crusade against you simply because ‘Sleeves of your new clergy uniform has stolen the colour scheme from our Order’?!


     Utterly disgusting. (Dioreh the Second’s inner monologue)


     It was unknown whether these popes knew what Dioreh the Second was thinking about or not, but never mind that, they were far too absorbed on re-enacting the FHO phenomenon at the moment.


     But, soon enough, several outlandish claims and accusations were beginning to get thrown around at each other – claims such as ‘I still haven’t forgotten about your punks invading my territory to try converting my people’ or stuff like, ‘Morals dictate that you shouldn’t have lowered your taxes below 30%, so where is your business ethics?’ rose up from here and there.



     When the people’s shoulders began quivering as if they would start grabbing at each other’s throats, Dioreh the Second finally opened his mouth, unable to hold it in.


     “Imma just, with the Divine Emperor Cannon!” (Dioreh the Second)


     “Eh?”


     “N-no, it’s nothing.” (Dioreh the Second)


     Oops, I blurted out what was on my mind. Gotta be more careful next time. (Dioreh the Second’s inner monologue)


     “Every second counts, people. The Bringer of Apocalypse wants a high-ranking cleric to purify a million-strong zombie horde. If any one of your Orders possess an individual capable of doing that, please tell us.” (Dioreh the Second)


     There was no reply.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “….You all don’t have one?” (Dioreh the Second)


     The pope of Gabein Order threw a question back to him, instead.


     “Oh the pope of Latrel.”


     “Yes, please go ahead.” (Dioreh the Second)


     “To put it bluntly, don’t we need someone on the level of the legendary pope from your own Order, Dioreh the First, in order to face off against such a horde?”


     “That is true.” (Dioreh the Second)


     “Our Orders were also driven to destruction and only managed to regain some breathing space lately, so why do you think we have someone like that in our midst?”


     Of course you wouldn’t have.


     My Order don’t have such an individual, so you obviously wouldn’t have one, either.


     I know that full well. I know it, but…. (Dioreh the Second’s inner monologue)


     “We should just give him a divine artefact, instead.”


     “How many do you think you can purify with that? Besides, all of our true divine artefacts were destroyed back then!”


     “However, that’s better than not….”


     “It’s a million zombies! A million!”


     “H-mm. Indeed, a million is a bit too much.”


     The pope of Faro asked again.


     “But, why does it have to be only one person? This would be simpler if we dispatch several at the same time.”


     “Since we need to use a dimensional Gate, sending several over will be impossible.” (Dioreh the Second)


     “M-mm….”


     It was then – the door to the conference chamber was flung open and Affeldrichae strode right in.


     “M-mm?”


     The collective brows of the popes here all furrowed from a rude woman suddenly barging into the meeting of the heads of twelve religions. But, no one stepped up first to criticise her insolent actions since Dioreh the Second didn’t try to stop this mystery woman.


     It was at that moment that an old man sitting by the corner and watching the situation develop, raised his body up and lowered his head.


     He was the pope of the Buzugote. He was the oldest among the twelve popes, and also the lone survivor from that day of apocalypse, even though he actually had participated in it.


     “Have you been well, oh Lord of all Dragons?” (pope of Buzugote)


     The ‘Lord’.


     The ripple effect that single word possessed was immense.


     Every single one looking at her in dissatisfaction quickly averted their gazes, their expressions frozen solid now.


     There may be countless nicknames and titles in this world, but there could only ever be one entity that could use the title of the Dragon Lord in the land called Berafe. These folks knew that fact very well.


     The de facto leader of the Dragons, and the agent of the goddess, the Lord of all Dragons.


     Finally getting to meet a figure from the legends and rumours, some of the popes here suddenly began feeling queasy. First, it was the Bringer of Apocalypse, and now, the Dragon Lord, too? Wasn’t this as if they were being thrust inside a legendary tale or something?


     “You seem to remember me, yet the time has taken its toll, judging from your countenance.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Rather than taking away, it has given me much more, my lady.”


     “Enough time has passed that an once rosy-cheeked youngster has become an old man. Even though it was just a blink of time.” (Affeldrichae)


     The pope of Buzugote Order quietly stared at Affeldrichae with a pair of eyes oozing with liquid discharge before forming a simple smile. (TL: This is what was on the raw, literally “liquid discharge”.)


     “You are different from the past you, my lady.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “Can you really remember the past in clear detail?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Although it is nowhere as concise as the great being’s memories, but well, humans remember in their own little ways.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “Is that so? In your eyes, then, how did I change?” (Affeldrichae)


     “You wish to understand more.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “Understand humans, is it?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Not just us, but everything else, as well. The past you, no, the beings known as Dragons in general, only wished to learn but not understand. But now, I see that you have learned of what it means to understand.” (pope of Buzugote)


     A sly smile crept up on Affeldrichae’s lips.


     “A human is lecturing me?” (Affeldrichae)


     “There is no way that’s true.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “Fine, that does not matter. You have been responsible for the welfare of your religious order since you were a rosy-cheeked youngster. It has been one hundred years since then. You must have seen more than anyone, and had the opportunity to comprehend more than anyone here. In that case, will you be able to answer my question?” (Affeldrichae)


     “My lady, the answer never was a difficult thing to grasp.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “Oh, oh…..”


     “Oh!”


     Other popes gasped out in excitement.


     As expected of the pope of Buzugote Order! Never mind him having a relatively normal-sounding conversation with the Lord of all Dragons, he even said that he knew the answer to the quandary none of them could solve.


     “What is that answer, then?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Purification is done by water. God Buzugote can purify not just a million, but tens of millions of evil creatures.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “I’m well aware that purification and restoration is the speciality of Buzugote. However, who will do it? You surely can’t cross the dimensional doorway with that aged body of yours.” (Affeldrichae)


     Buzugote’s pope shook his head.


     “It will be far too difficult for me. Even if I can endure the travel itself…. I simply lack the requisite divinity.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “Which means?” (Affeldrichae)


     “There is someone else beside me.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “There is?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Oh the Lord of all Dragons. Your clear memories should still hold that person’s existence. The one that possesses incomparable divinity, yet couldn’t let the world know of its existence.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “….Ah!”


     Affeldrichae nodded her head, evidently recalling something only just then.


     “You are correct. I shouldn’t have come here, then.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I wish my words have proven useful to you.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “Indeed, they have.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae turned around after leaving those words behind. However, the pope of Buzugote seemingly wasn’t finished, and called out to her with a soft voice.


     “Oh the Lord of Dragons.”


     She stopped walking, but didn’t turn around.


     “Water naturally flows from top to bottom.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “………..”


     “Humans will try to change the water’s direction and stop its flow by building large dams, but that is all temporary. In the end, water will keep flowing lower and lower. No one can stop its flow. Lord, are you following the flow, as well?” (pope of Buzugote)


     “You’re being quite insolent, human.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae replied without looking back. Her voice contained a trace of icy coldness. However, if she was genuinely trying to pressure the other party, then she wouldn’t have spoken in such a way.


     If so, what would be the reason for her voice sounding so cold?


     Was it because of her emotions?


     “Everything flows according to their nature. I’m merely trying to advance that flow.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Not defying it, but to advance it forward, you say?” (pope of Buzugote)


     “That’s right.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’ll pray that everything you wish for flows in their natural course.” (pope of Buzugote)


     A slight grin formed on Affeldrichae’s lips.


     She was possibly being ridiculed. Or, maybe he was being sarcastic. But, should she thank that man’s wisdom built up from years of experience for her not feeling enraged by his mockery?


     She momentarily thought that a hundred years of a human could mean different things to a hundred years of a Dragon.


     ‘And that’s why ‘he’ can’t feel like a human being, can he…’ (Affeldrichae)


     He was a man who didn’t change regardless of how much time had passed him by or how many events he had to live through. He also possessed the true immortality, the one Dragons often mistakenly believed that they too had possessed it.


     Maybe, just maybe, that was why she couldn’t let that man go.


     “I pray that the remainder of your life be blessed with good health.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae chucked a small gemstone at the pope of Buzugote Order and went Poof!! from the spot.


     “H-mm….”


     The pope of Buzugote observed the gemstone from this and that angle. It was a bizarre looking item that looked like a gemstone smaller than one’s pinky nail, but from some other angles, it resembled a fruit of some sort as well.


     “What could this be?” (pope of Buzugote)


     It was then – the pope of Dran Order, who was also staring intensely at the gemstone, jumped up from his seat and cried out in alarm.


     “T-t-that’s the Tear of Roa!” (pope of Dran)


     The attention of everyone in the chamber gathered on the pope of Dran Order.


     “Tear of Roa?”


     “That, that! Don’t you all remember? That is the Tear of Roa, renowned as the medicine of immortality! If a young man eats it, he will never suffer from any illnesses for the rest of his life, and if an old man eats it, his life will be extended even further! That is the Tear of Roa, that can cure any disease known to man! It’s the base ingredient of the Elixir!” (pope of Dran)


     “T-the Elixir!!”


     The legendary medicine rumoured to be capable of forcibly reviving anyone who hadn’t died yet – the Elixir. A sacred medicine that every religious Order had one secreted away and being treated like a family heirloom… no, hang on, as the Order’s precious treasure, instead!


     That item wasn’t the actual elixir, but the base ingredient, too!


     The eyes of the gathered popes gleamed dangerously as they turned around to look at the old man, but…


     Gulp.


     “……..”


     Their expressions froze as soon as they heard the funny noise of something going down someone’s throat.


     “You ate….”


     The pope of Buzugote raised his hand up to his mouth and activated his authority over water, and took a few thirsty gulpings of water gushing out from his palm. He lightly drummed on his tummy and spoke nonchalantly.


     “You are all mistaken.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “……..”


     And so, there was a reason why this old geezer managed to live for this long. He just didn’t seem to die at all until now, but it became obvious that he must have eaten all sorts of treasures to extend his life.


     Even though every single pope in here looked at him with a leer, the pope of Buzugote spoke in a jovial tone.


     “Besides all that….” (pope of Buzugote)


     “Are you trying to change the subject?”


     “So, the Bringer of Apocalypse might descend on our world once more, is that right?” (pope of Buzugote)


     Dioreh the Second nodded his head.


     “He might come back, is it….” (pope of Buzugote)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Buzugote’s complexion that retained its calmness even in front of the Dragon Lord suddenly waned greatly. It seemed that even the legendary medicine couldn’t do much about one’s complexions.


     “We need to come up with a plan.” (pope of Buzugote)


     “If he comes, then all we have to do is to drive him back, no? Our ancestors managed to chase him away, so we should be able to do the same thing again.”


     “Chased away who now?” (pope of Buzugote)


     The pope of Buzugote chuckled wryly.


     Who chased who away?


     “He wasn’t chased away but left on his own volition. Every Order was united under one banner, every kingdom brought along their military might, and then, Dragons and monsters, even other races joined us, but…. But, even though every one of us fought together, he leisurely brushed us all aside and returned to where he came from.” (pope of Buzugote)


     On that fateful day, if it weren’t for Yi Ji-Hyuk staying his hands right at the final second….


     ….This world would’ve been destroyed for real.


     ‘However, this is rather odd.’ (pope of Buzugote)


     The gods had called him the Bringer of Apocalypse. However, he didn’t destroy this world. And the gods ordered their followers to desperately stop that man from returning to his old world, too.


     Although it was a blasphemous thing to question the will of the gods, it was also true that something didn’t sit well with him, either.


     ‘Does that mean it’s not over yet? Whatever it is?’ (pope of Buzugote)


     It was possible that the meaning of his title would only become clearer from here onwards.


     The pope of Buzugote shuddered from the ominous feeling rising up from his gut.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 179: If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order! 4
      Chapter 179: If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order! (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     A ‘priest’.


     A ‘cleric’.


     There might have been many variations, but still, they all meant the same thing – people who channelled the power of divine beings, the gods, and manifested them into the physical world.


     This was a wholly different concept from using Mana. If healing magic followed the rule of using Mana to stimulate the patient’s body and speed up the natural healing process, then the power of divinity would be more like reverting everything back to how it was through the power of the gods.


     In Earth terms, a priest or a cleric simply meant people of cloth serving their chosen deities, but in Berafe, the concept of divinity existed for real. And that meant the strength of divinity within you was used as a yardstick to measure your level of piety.


     The ins and outs of how divinity gets manifested still remained a mystery even in a world like Berafe.


     Sure, there was this vague understanding that the stronger your piety got, the stronger your own divinity would become, but even then, no one living there could confidently declare that the popes possessed the greatest level of piety among the masses.


     Unlike Mana, which you could get more proficient at it, build a bigger reserve of it, and even research it, the whole thing about divinity was pretty simple and extremely random.


     Events such as a saintess being discovered in a back alley as far removed from the sacred halls of religious orders, or a young priest in training who joined the order recently, suddenly displaying pope-level divinity happened quite often that there was no need to even mention them.


     That was why people had a saying: That the gods were fickle creatures.


     They did bless dedicated believers with some amount of divinity, but they would also bestow to an atheist lacking even a trace of faith, with the kind of divinity that easily exceeded those who had walked the path of piety all their lives.


     There was one moment in history that such fickleness was at its worst. It involved the most famous Priestess in Berafe’s history.


     She served the god of water Buzugote, and wielded a ridiculous amount of divinity that ate regular popes for breakfast; she even went ahead and poured out that divinity like a raging waterfall, as befitting the god she served, whenever the occasion called for it.


     The Order of Buzugote rejoiced that they finally found an emissary of god that would take them to a higher acclaim than that of the Order of Latrel. Their followers also cheered on, thinking that the god of water’s name would soon come to dominate the land before long.


     If it weren’t for a minor problem, that was. Indeed, it really was a minor matter, not really worthy of a mention. A very, very minor problem.



     Well, her ‘race’ was a bit of a problem. Because, she wasn’t a human.


     Nope, she was an Elf. That was the title other races took to calling her kind.


     From the perspectives of regular Earth humans, there shouldn’t be any problem with an Elf becoming a cleric. Wasn’t it the rule in dime-a-dozen RPGs to make Elves clerics and priests? Wasn’t it a great romance of all hot-blooded males to see a female Elf with long blonde hair casting a healing spell at them?


     What, it isn’t?


     If it’s not, then never mind. (The author’s inner monologue)


     In any case, that was the story for the denizens of the planet Earth. However, such a thing was a bit problematic in Berafe. Actually, make that a massive problem.


     Elves were the beings in one with nature. They lived together with trees, ate fruits, didn’t hurt a single animal, and generally lived their lives while trying not to alter the ways of other creatures existing in the world.


     However, the divinity was what you’d call a power that went against the nature itself.


     It allowed one’s wounds to forcibly heal up instead of letting nature take its course. It made a lifeform exhibit power that exceeded what it originally possessed. And it even reversed the situation where death was the only outcome, and revived the subject to full health.


     And then, people conveniently packaged all of that as the naturally-occurring everyday thing in the name of their gods. If the title of ‘divinity’ wasn’t assigned to this power, then even humans would start calling it the devil’s power, instead.


     However, Elves were capable of seeing the true nature of things. And they didn’t fall for such a packaging attempt, obviously.


     They might have been born originally from the gods, but had eventually went their separate ways and became the people of nature. To them, one of their own possessing the power to go against nature itself was a target for hatred, never mind scorn, and eventually, they ‘politely’ requested the Order of Buzugote to hand the job of her protection over to them.


     The Order found themselves in a big dilemma as they were now under pressure of potentially going to war with Elves, but then, the woman in question volunteered to go back to her Elf brethren, leaving them with not much choice but to let her go.


     That happened several hundred years ago. No one knew what happened to her since then.


     ….That was what Yi Ji-Hyuk thought until now, but this….


     Seeing that very person stepping out of the Gate, he could only grasp the back of his neck.


     “GOD D*MN IT!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     His eyes caught the sight of an Elf with a head of brilliant silver hair. That water-coloured priest garb proved to be a perfect match for her Elvish figure, too.


     “It’s been a long time, oh the Bringer of Apocalypse.” (?)


     “Hey, you insane lizard woman?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk yelled out at the top of his lungs.


     “I’m already half dead trying to deal with an insane lizard by my side, but then, you bring along yet another lunatic over here?! What’s this, birds of a feather flocking together?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s dazed eyes landed on Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     A lunatic?


     You mean, that woman? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “There’s just no way…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was truly an amazing feat to say something like that after taking one look at that mysterious woman’s face.


     How should he go about describing that face….?


     Should he say that her face seemed to contain all of the benevolence and unfathomable mysteriousness found in this world?


     She certainly held a different sort of a charm compared to Affeldrichae’s blinding gorgeousness.


     Choi Jung-Hoon had seen a lot of good-looking people in his life so he wouldn’t necessarily go “Holy cow!” from her looks alone, but well, there was this unexplainable sense of comfort and gentleness in her that those good-looking people didn’t possess.


     If he were to talk about his preference, then he’d definitely choose her over Affeldrichae, even. But now, what was Yi Ji-Hyuk calling her??


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     A lunatic?!


     Triggered by something hard to explain, Choi Jung-Hoon ended up shouting out as well.


     “What do you mean, a lunatic? Aren’t you going a bit overboard here?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Swish!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes filled to the brim with annoyance was directed in Choi Jung-Hoon’s direction. The latter flinched, and quite unlike how valiant he sounded earlier, he quickly averted his gaze.


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ah, yes.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Let’s say you went out on a road. No, let’s say that you went on a picnic to a mountainside. Okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Okay?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And then, pow! You run into a huge wild boar. It’s a really huge-a*s boar, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That sounds scary.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But then, a rabbit passing by suddenly jumps in and rips the boar’s throat wide open to drink its blood, and go ‘Kyahahaha~!’ and then, and then, start chowing down on the meat. How would you feel after seeing all that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I guess I’d feel a dynamic range of emotions.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Indeed, it’d be very dynamic.


     “So, like, what kind of a rabbit do you think that rabbit is?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….A Battle Bunny?” (Choi Jung-Hoon) (TL note at the end)


     “Are you mad?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…I can’t deny that. For now.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk slowly nodded his head.


     “That woman’s exactly like that, you know!! That woman! She’s a loon of an Elf, I’ll have you know!! She’s an Elf, so she should just stick to casting magic and shooting arrows like every other Elf, so why the f*ck is she messing around with divine powers?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, uh, I think divine powers sound quite fitting for an Elf, though…?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Wait, now that it’s been mentioned, she’s an Elf, huh?


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     With those pointy ears sticking out from side of her head, yeah, I can totally see it now.


     Huh. I get to see a real Elf in my life, too.


     Yup, she’s not a human, but a real Elf, alright.


     I should stop calling good-looking people “Elven” from now on….


     What a shocking difference in quality!! Seriously! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “What do you mean, fitting for an Elf?! You’re one of those people who’d look at an Elf shoving down a plate of medium rare steak and still go ‘Ahaha, you eat well like an Elf’!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Well, that’s a bit of an exaggeration.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     I mean, I wouldn’t go that far, you know!


     “Exaggeration, my foot!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk glared briefly at Choi Jung-Hoon and shifted his arrows to Affeldrichae, instead.


     “And you. Don’t you know that this woman is insane?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course I do.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Then, why did you bring an insane loon over here?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What were you expecting me to do? I can only bring one person over, and there was no one else capable of solving this issue other than her.” (Affeldrichae)


     “What about that Dioreh fella?! What was he doing?? Did he say he won’t come because of me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “He’s dead.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Oh. I didn’t even know that, and I foolishly…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was about to fall into a melancholic reminiscence of the past, before hurriedly shaking his head.


     ‘Hold up! Why am I feeling melancholic over Dioreh the First dying?!’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, good riddance to that geezer! Wait, why did he die, anyway?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “He died of old age, apparently. It’s been a hundred years on that side already.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Curse this time scale difference….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yup, I was really stuck in a seriously scary place, wasn’t I?


     But then again, that’s why only five years passed by on this side even though I spent so much time over there. It’s a relief, in a way, but…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Okay, whatever. Even then, this is too much. Just why did it have to be this loon…..?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s crumpled expression now faced the Elf woman.


     Everything about her, from her water-coloured priest garb to her silver waist-length hair, and even those crystal clear eyes…. From top to bottom, he detested it. He just couldn’t stand it.


     “Have you been well?” (?)


     “I’d have, if it weren’t for you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It really has been a long, long time.” (?)


     “Riiight. This is the first time since you nearly broke me in half with that ‘Aqua Buster’ you threw my way. So yeah, it’s been a long time. I thought you died already. What a pity that you’re still alive and kicking.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Taking the life of another goes against the nature of Elves, after all. So I was being confined for a while, that’s all.” (?)


     “Ohh, is it? That means you gotta solve this problem real sharpish and go back, right? Treat it as going on a short holiday overseas, so quickly and cheaply deal with this mess, and then, go back to your confinement, okay?”


     “That is indeed the correct path to take, but I believe it’s going to be far too difficult now. My kin has expelled me as I was leaving, you see.” (?)


     “…………….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk roughly scratched the side of his head.


     “Nonono, it’s gonna be fine! They will surely accept you back! Elves are generous like that, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You know as well as I do that’s not the case, yes?” (?)


     “….Yeah.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He knew better than anyone that Elves were utterly inflexible, incredibly old-fashioned, and devoid of any meaningful thoughts in their heads.


     ….Saying that you can’t eat other lifeforms?


     What a bunch of loons. If you wanna quibble over it, then you lot are basically waiting around for lifeforms to grow up sufficiently enough so you can clip their fingers off and gnaw on them for eternity!


     Aren’t plants lifeforms now?!


     I should’ve set that forest of Elves on fire! Only way for these loons to wake the hell up!


     Argh…. I told myself to do that before coming here, but I forgot.


     I meant to rename the Elf forest as Yi Ji-Hyuk Plains and level it flat before heading off to Terra Latrel, but oh well….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Normally, you’d genuinely feel happy to see someone after a few hundred years, but man, I really can’t stand you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Our past is certainly not a simple one, after all. I was only carrying out my duty. Please forgive me for what happened back then.” (?)


     “Your duty, my foot!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     This happened some time before Yi Ji-Hyuk was labelled as the Bringer of Apocalypse.


     Back when he was still just a fledgling Dark Wizard, he got driven into a corner by the religious orders going on a Dark Wizard hunting frenzy. Back then… the person standing in the very front chasing after him with everything she had was this very woman.


     He started off from the very bottom, rolled around in the mud and struggled really hard, before crawling his way up higher until eventually, he began garnering the attention of the continent as the true immortal – which led to him encountering all sorts of misfortune.


     He eventually figured out that, instead of his own Mana, he could rely on an endless supply of it through signing a contract, and officially changed his class to that of a Dark Wizard. But, before he even had a chance to properly learn something, this lunatic of a b*tch poured down a tidal wave of divinity on him and completely obliterated him multiple times in the process.


     If it weren’t for his immortality buff, he’d been holding his funeral that day for good. He experienced ‘death’ over a dozen times that day, after all.


     He already disliked her because of that, but to make matters worse, she was a cleric, as well.


     A dang cleric!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s natural enemy!


     Dark Mana was a power that opposed divinity, so in the end, he got strong enough to reverse the situation and swept all his enemies away like flames evaporating water. But the thing was, when similar amounts of divinity and Dark Mana collided, logic dictated that the latter would definitely come out much worse for wear.


     I mean, I instinctively feel repulsed, man! It’s a primal instinct!!


     So why did you have to go and fetch this d*mn woman?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     He shuddered in a barely-contained rage and glared at Affeldrichae, prompting her to form somewhat of a mysterious grin.


     “….Didn’t you have any other choice?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, I didn’t.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You ain’t lying to me right now, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh my goodness! I told you that Dragons can’t lie. How many times do I have to repeat myself?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Sure, you may be telling the truth, but I reaaaally hope that you ain’t holding something back and therefore are trying to pull a fast one over my eyes.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Lala~ la~.” (Affeldrichae)


     This dang rotten lizard woman?!


     There’s not one trustworthy person – no, hang on, a ‘different race’ in this world, and sure enough, she ends up causing a massive headache! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a grand sigh and shifted his gaze over to the Elf.


     “Hey, uhm, what was your name again?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The silver-haired Elf smiled brightly and replied.


     “Have you forgotten it already? But I remember the names you called me very well, though.” (?)


     “You do?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes. All those nostalgic names you called me with. Such as, ‘Despicable woman, I’ll kill you’, and ‘If I ever see you again, Imma strip you buck naked, dangle you upside down and start whipping you real good’. Things like that.” (?)


     “….Did I really say that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     …..Oh. I guess she’s still really mad about them, then. Real mad.


     Hold on, before all that…. Didn’t I become a trash the moment I said, ‘strip you buck naked’? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     As Yi Ji-Hyuk began stewing in despair, the Elf woman formed a refreshing grin aimed at him and spoke up.


     “Roabell. That’s my name that you have forgotten.”


     “Roabell. Right, Roabell, is it…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “And also, it seems like you have forgotten about something else as well……” (Roabell)


     “Eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was then, a humongous amount of divinity suddenly began gushing out like a pool of water from both of Roabell’s hands.


     “If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order, you see!!!” (Roabell)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk could only spit out a helpless groan as the divinity flew towards him.


     See, I told you.


     This woman is a total nutcase.


     Am I wrong? Ah?


     Hah…..




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 180: If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order! 5
      Chapter 180: If it’s a Dark Wizard, then eradication is in order! (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Dark Mana was similar to ‘negative’ energy. Basically, Dark Mana was all things negative and gloomy being harnessed into a half-physical state. It might have a few names, like ‘Dark’ Mana or ‘negative-attributed’ Mana, but at the end of the day, their origin was the same.


     If you excluded the fact that it had a different foundation to ‘Light’ Mana, then the Dark Mana’s other big difference would be its specialisation towards destruction, annihilation, as well as casting curses and hexes.


     And, if one were to think of one other special point of it, then that would be….


     The Dark Mana would oppose Light Mana, but it was outmatched when pitted against divinity – about that much?


     In the past, Yi Ji-Hyuk got to learn about this fact while on the run for his dear life. However, he had forgotten about it in recent times, only for those memories to resurface one after the other. Seeing the divinity pouring out like a gushing waterfall right in front of his face, he felt dizziness threatening to overcome his mind.


     “Wowsers. I… might get traumatised at this rate.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, his ignoble memories of running away from this crazy amount of divinity in the past was flooding back into him now.


     Back then, simply getting brushed by that divinity caused various effects on him, such as – snapping his spine in half, burning his innards to cinders, or making him perform a writhing dance routine on the floor as if he had swallowed a white-hot charcoal or some such.


     Arghhh! Just remembering them p*sses me off!


     But, it’s a different story now! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     The current Yi Ji-Hyuk was not the same, wet-nosed amateur of a Dark Wizard from back then! Wasn’t he the Bringer of Apocalypse, the one who plunged the entire Berafe and the demon world into utter chaos?


     So, the current him was…..


     ….Huh?


     Hang on, isn’t the amount of Mana I possess right now pretty much the same as what I had back then??


     Uh?


     Wait, now that I think about it, it’s true, isn’t it?!


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     So, if I get hit by that, what will happen to me? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk soon got to find out.


     The divinity completely perforated through the Shield he cast out of pure reflex as if it didn’t exist in the first place and pounced on him.


     “Aaaaahhhhhk?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The power of divinity dug into Yi Ji-Hyuk and began burning away the Dark Mana hidden within his body. Soon, he should be wrecked by the sensation of every drop of his blood being boiled and suffer from this hellish pain…. but?



     The divinity digging into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body… couldn’t do much and began withering away at a visible pace.


     Eh?


     What’s going on here?


     Because, back then, I definitely….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     In the past, if the power of divinity of this scale entered him, Yi Ji-Hyuk would have been utterly destroyed into tiny little pieces. Indeed, he’d be busy spraying blood to all corners of the globe while performing that writhing dancing routine.


     So, like, does this mean that lunatic of a woman has gotten weaker?


     ….No, hang on. I saw that divinity with my own two eyes, so that can’t be it. There’s no way!


     So, what changed? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began checking out the condition of his body once more.


     “Uh? What’s this?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head. He wasn’t the only one tilting heads, though.


     “W-what happened?” (Roabell)


     Even Roabell was stewing in her confusion as she looked at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     She poured out that much power of the gods, yet Yi Ji-Hyuk was standing all fine and dandy, not a sign of bodily fluid flying anywhere, while looking back at her with a dumbfounded look on his face.


     “But, but, this can’t be?” (Roabell)


     Could this be because the god Buzugote’s influence didn’t extend to this world, and that weakened the power of divinity greatly?


     Roabell quickly gathered divinity at her fingertips. A massive amount of water-coloured divinity bubbled up instantly.


     “But, that isn’t it?” (Roabell)


     It might be harder to replenish the divinity from the god once it was spent, but still, she should have more than enough within her right now, so how could a situation like this even happen?


     “H-mmmmm?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk arrogantly raised his head.


     He couldn’t figure out what just happened, but at least he was sure of Roabell’s divinity not being able to harm him in the slightest.


     Most likely, the Mana residing within him became two, three times stronger after it was swapped out, so the relationship between the power of divinity and Dark Mana could have reversed now.


     Which meant….


     “Are you done showing off?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….The woman in front of his eyes was basically a shivering little prey now.


     “Kekekeke.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled ominously and slowly approached Roabell.


     “Thanks, you just reminded me of something. All that sh*t you put me through in the past, I remember them now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “M-mm?!” (Roabell)


     Roabell flinched and quickly took several steps back.


     But, this couldn’t be happening?!


     How could that evil, vile Dark Wizard receive the pure and holy divine power of god Buzugote and still be fine?


     “This can not be!” (Roabell)


     She couldn’t accept this!


     Roabell began pouring out more divinity out of her once more.


     The power of divinity, its colour getting richer and richer until it actually resembled flowing water, oozed and danced around her entire figure. And when that flowing strands of divinity coagulated into streams and eventually into a mighty river, it descended on Yi Ji-Hyuk like a flood.


     The flood itself was incredibly fast, but because of its massive scale and the way it smoothly flowed out of her, it felt as if it was gently embracing him rather than pounding on him. It didn’t even look scary at all.


     If you were someone who could accept the divine power of Buzugote, this divinity would feel as warm as their mother’s touch, but if not, then it was only obvious that you’d think this river of divinity was dark and gloomy like the river Styx from hell.


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk accepted her divinity without flinching once as if he couldn’t feel a thing.


     “H-mm….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The river of divinity swallowed Yi Ji-Hyuk up.


     “Euh!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He began shuddering grandly out of the blue.


     ‘D-did it work?’ (Roabell)


     Roabell inwardly thought, I knew it!! and stared closely at Yi Ji-Hyuk, but when he straightened his back and loudly spoke up, she was overcome with a sense of helplessness.


     “Hey, you know….. This buzzing sensation feels really nice! It’s like I’m getting a massage.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A refreshing smile formed on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face, now utterly cleansed of years of accumulated fatigue. Roabell saw that, and the sceptre held in her hand slowly drooped towards the ground.


     This, this can’t be….


     This shouldn’t happen…. (Roabell)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled on and approached closer while enjoying her tormented look.


     “So, what were you saying about a Dark Wizard and whatnot?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….T-to eradicate…..” (Roabell)


     “M-mm? What was that? I can’t hear you, since you’re a loser who can’t even use divinity properly.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I, I said, I will eradicate you!!” (Roabell)


     “Can’t hear you~. I can’t hear you~~.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s cackles continued on as he slowly stood before Roabell.


     Affeldrichae could only groan under her breath after seeing this spectacle unfold.


     “What a rotten personality he has.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You were expecting something else?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon wasn’t all that surprised by this development. It wasn’t as if Yi Ji-Hyuk’s terrible personality suddenly came about yesterday.


     He was always a terrible human being, he remained a rotten b*stard, and he’d continue to behave like one in the future, too. Like the river flowing downstream, his personality would naturally be dirty and terrible, always.


     Of course, there were some people who couldn’t accept that reality.


     “Hold on. Wait!” (Roabell)


     Roabell thought that the current situation was heading in a strange direction.


     The ‘Bringer of Apocalypse’. Just how often did she have to hear that name while being confined for hundreds of years within the Elf prison?


     The spirits passing by whispered it, the prison guards mentioned that name so many times out of sheer fright. And when she found out that the identity of the Bringer of Apocalypse was none other than that Yi Ji-Hyuk, she was overcome with two emotions.


     One, a sense of guilt for failing to finish him off for good back when she was still chasing after him. And two, a powerful sense of determination to finish her job once she was allowed to leave this prison.


     It was precisely because of those two reasons that she decided to follow after the Lord of the Dragons when she mentioned needing help “from” Yi Ji-Hyuk, but this….


     ‘But, I underestimated everything.’ (Roabell)


     She was confident of her chances.


     If he was the Bringer of Apocalypse, capable of plunging the entirety of Berafe into hell, then even ten of her, no, one hundred of Roabell wouldn’t be able to stop him. She certainly possessed a brain capable of thinking that far ahead.


     However, from what Affeldrichae had told her, the current Yi Ji-Hyuk was not that much different from the Dark Wizard she used to chase after way back when.


     That was why she thought of eradicating him right now to prevent him becoming the Bringer of Apocalypse again in the future and sow chaos in the world, but this…..


     “I, can’t, hear, you~~~.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     But now, all she could do was to facepalm helplessly as the cackling Yi Ji-Hyuk stood before her.


     ‘It’s over.’ (Roabell)


     An evil grin formed on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face.


     *


     “You better raise your arms straight, you hear?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk started behaving like a b*stard to Roabell, currently kneeling down on the floor, both of her arms raised up high in the air.


     “What the heck? Would you look at the angle of her arms? The motto of an Elf is supposed to be all about being honest and trustworthy, yet you wanna cheat and maintain 178 degrees with your arms, not 180? Did you develop a problem with your sense of balance or something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Tremble, tremble….


     Roabell could only shudder from this unbridled shame, but there was no one here that could help her out. Basically, she was all by herself in this world.


     Sure, she had some vague semblance of what could barely qualify as an ‘acquaintance’ with Affeldrichae, but from the Dragon’s perspective, an argument between a human and an Elf would come across much the same as a dog and a cat bickering to a human being.


     She didn’t have any reason to be on Roabell’s side, nor would she have any desire to do so, either. That meant that Roabell alone had to contend with Yi Ji-Hyuk, but well….


     “Please, repent now! It’s not too late for you!” (Roabell)


     “Repent what now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Your sin of tormenting countless people of the world.” (Roabell)


     “Why don’t you repent for your sin of tormenting me first?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “God Buzugote has forgiven me already.” (Roabell)


     “Ohhh, really now? Well, that’s one heck of a convenient religion, no? I mean, you can be forgiven without involving the victim in question, too. Maybe, I should make a religion of my own? How about, the Order of Yi Ji-Hyuk? And sooo, I asked for forgiveness there, and since I’ve been forgiven, everything’s cool now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re committing blasphemy!” (Roabell)


     “Yup, that I did. So, whatcha gonna do about it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Euh, euh….” (Roabell)


     “Blasphemy or shoe philosophy, who cares? So? What will you do now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     You could only convict someone if you possessed necessary strength.


     Throughout history, many weak religions faded into the rivers of obscurity without even anyone remembering their names. Without ‘power’, even religions would become a waste of space, instead.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at Roabell going through her deserved punishment and fell into a bit of dilemma.


     If it were any other times, he’d be tempted to break off all of her limbs and stuff her inside a small box before throwing her into a river or something. But, he couldn’t deny the simple fact that she could very well be the only hope for saving this planet right now.


     “Why did you have to go and fetch someone like this….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh, so you think there was another way?” (Affeldrichae)


     “There always is another way. You just didn’t want to think about those, that’s all.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Then, why didn’t you think about them yourself?” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s narrowed eyes glared at Affeldrichae.


     Why does it feel like she’s becoming more and more rebellious as time goes on….?


     Wait, why is it that every female around me becomes coarser and more violent with every passing day? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk never worried about the reasons, though. He only cared about the end results.


     “Well, I guess it’s too late to worry about it now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shifted his attention back to Roabell.


     “Hey, you!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Yes?” (Roabell)


     “Can you purify a couple of zombies?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’ll depend on their conditions, but yes.” (Roabell)


     “They got bitten by some bugs and changed to zombies.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm…..”


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Roabell nodded her head.


     This wouldn’t be hard, considering that a high-ranking demon didn’t personally turned the victims into zombies.


     “I believe it’s possible.” (Roabell)


     “Indeed, it won’t do if you couldn’t do that much.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Roabell thought she heard him mutter out “That’s why I’m keeping you alive” really softly under his breath, but she desperately pretended to not hear it.


     She crossed over to another world thinking that she was embarking on a mission to exterminate a demon, and it sure felt like she was already fighting for her survival in less than ten minutes of her arrival.


     “So, how many are there?” (Roabell)


     “Maybe, around a million?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………..Excuse me?” (Roabell)


     Did she hear that wrong just now?


     “I think it’s a little over a million. No, wait. I think it’s more like a million and half right about now. It’s not that many.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ahhh, so it was a million.” (Roabell)


     “Yup.”


     “You sure it’s over a million zombies?” (Roabell)


     “Yup.”


     Roabell suddenly formed a bright smile.


     “Why don’t you just kill me and get it over with, you stinking evil b*stard of a monster?” (Roabell)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders and glanced at Affeldrichae.


     “See, I told you. She’s a complete loon.” (Yi Ji-hyuk)


     If not, she will become one soon.


     Kekekeke.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 181: Please, just go back to where you came from! 1
      Chapter 181: Please, just go back to where you came from! (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “A million?? Even when the greatest army in the history of Berafe gathered, it barely broke the million mark! Don’t you know that??” (Roabell)


     “No, not true.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk quickly corrected Roabell.


     “The army trying to stop me in Terra Latrel went past two million in the end, actually.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….You must feel awfully good about yourself.” (Roabell)


     “Ehehe. Well, I mean, not really. It wasn’t all that much.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That wasn’t a praise, you numbskull!


     “But now, you want me alone to deal with that many zombies? A million zombies are a serious enough threat even in Berafe to issue the general mobilisation order there. It’s that much of a terrifying event! Yet, you expect me to do something about it all by myself?” (Roabell)


     “Oh, so, like…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head leaned to a side in a rather crooked angle.


     “….You telling me you can’t do it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………”


     What could possibly be hidden behind those words of ‘You telling me you can’t do it’??


     Which one was it? Was it ‘You don’t even have that much of a drive’ or ‘So, you don’t have any uses for me, then’?


     Didn’t matter which one, though; Roabell was certain that neither of them would lead to a good outcome for her.


     “It, it’s not like I can’t do it.” (Roabell)


     “Oh, is that so?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression brightened again.


     Seeing that despicably immediate change in his expressions, Roabell felt incomparably upset in her stomach.


     “I’m not saying it’s impossible, but I am saying that it’s realistically not feasible.” (Roabell)


     “No~pe. I know you can do it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Ng??


     What is he on about now?! (Roabell’s inner monologue)


     “Yup, you can definitely do it. I don’t know about others, but you, you are the Elf that mad as sh*t Buzugote has blessed. I mean, a god with its head screwed on properly wouldn’t have done something like that. Meaning, that dude must reaaaally like you if it did this.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Will you stop insisting on profaning the name of mighty Buzugote?!” (Roabell)


     “So what? Whatcha gonna do about it, huh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Euh, euhhh!!” (Roabell)


     “Why dontcha summon your precious god over here and perform an exorcism or something? Ohhhh wait. This here isn’t Berafe, now is it? What will you do now~?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………”


     Roabell began shuddering violently, her hands clenched tightly into quaking fists.


     This wasn’t a thought a cleric like her should be carrying around, but right now, she was inundated with a certain desire to pulverise the pie hole of that hateful human with her sceptre.


     ‘Calm down, calm down…..’ (Roabell)



     “What’s the matter? Your god don’t wanna come? What, your great and mighty dear Buzugote can’t even cross dimensions?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “M-my god is omnipotent!” (Roabell)


     “Woooow. Must be so~ omnipotent that the fella couldn’t even deal with the measly old me and had to beg its kids to beat me up, instead. Yup, what an omnipotent god you got there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When Roabell was driven to the state where actual, physical bubbles began forming on her mouth, Yi Ji-Hyuk decided to stop bullying her there.


     She was already a crazy Elf to begin with, so who could possibly predict what she’d do next if he kept pushing her buttons? Evil men, obstinate men, rude and arrogant men… None of them were scary, but well, a crazy b*tch was the scariest opponent you could ever meet.


     Roabell’s eyes became bloodshot.


     “So, what am I supposed to do now?!” (Roabell)


     “Purifying a million plus.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’ll do it! I’ll get it done!!!!” (Roabell)


     Roabell yelled out at the top of her lungs.


     “I’ll quickly finish this mission and go back to Berafe right away!! Or else, my heart might explode from frustration first!!” (Roabell)


     “Now that is a commendable mindset.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yup, now that’s a wonderful mindset to have there, miss.


     Annnd with that, I’ve got myself yet another nice little slave to lord over now. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk formed a refreshing smile.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     *


     “Just what are you thinking of right now??”


     Christopher McLaren could only massage his forehead as he looked at the commander of the Tenth Battalion and his bulging veins.


     Christopher McLaren currently felt that, if he could just abandon everything right now and go home to a can of ice-cold beer, he’d not hesitate to sell his soul to the devil. Unfortunately, it seemed that even the devil wasn’t interested in buying his soul, because no tempting offer came at his way so far.


     “Aren’t they our citizens?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “If the defensive line gets breached, then sure, they will become our citizens in the truest sense. Because, every other citizen will become like them in the end. Doesn’t matter whether they are suffering from a virus or not, don’t our still-healthy citizens have the right not to end up like them??”


     “Even then, you want to kill the victims?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “It can’t be helped.”


     “Fine, let’s say it is. I also don’t think that’s the wrong decision to make. Instead, if only you possessed such a decisive streak from the beginning, the situation wouldn’t have become this desperate.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren relaxedly lit up a cigar even though he was in the presence of the commander of the United States Army.


     His position wasn’t as high as the commander’s in the hierarchical terms, but this scene was only possible because his actual political power or on-job experience vastly outstripped that of the commander’s.


     Seriously now, only someone on the level of a general might be treated as a superior officer by Christopher McLaren here, so why would be bother to do so with a mere commander?


     “However, don’t you think I’m the wrong target to vent your frustration on? I don’t have the authority to make such a decision. If you want to discuss such strategies, shouldn’t you be talking to folks higher up in your chain of command?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “You think they will give a go ahead for such a plan?”


     “So? What do you want from me, then?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Act now, explain later. That’s what this is.”


     Christopher McLaren spat out a lengthy sigh.


     “My friend. I see that you’re thinking of spending a free vacation of around ten days or so inside the brig.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “I’m not kidding around here. You know this very well, don’t you? There is no other way.”


     “Of course I do.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “In the end, we will be judged by history. Do you wish to go down as the greatest villain in history by wasting time doing nothing while the whole country becomes a zombieland?”


     ‘Actually, that’d be a good end for us.’ (Christopher McLaren)


     Indeed, Christopher McLaren would be much relieved if he was recorded in the history books as the greatest villain. Because, that implied that the country called the United States of America managed to pull through this crisis.


     Regretfully, the country would cease to exist if the defensive line was breached, though. Without a doubt, the North American continent would become a land of death in no time at all.


     “Why don’t we wait for a little while longer?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Director!”


     “I get you, alright?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren’s voice became increasing higher, prompting the commander to shut his mouth up. One wouldn’t get a good result by being on the bad books of this man who just so happened to possess the unspoken authority to make the final call.


     “Just what are you waiting for? Do you actually know how long you have been telling us to wait? The defensive line continues to be pushed back as we speak! If we get pushed back any further, the distance needed to cover would become far too great for us to maintain the line! You don’t need me to explain what will happen next, do you?”


     “Yes, I know. All too well. That is why I’m telling you to wait. The line hasn’t collapsed yet. You can start your extermination after the line collapses. It wouldn’t be too late by then!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “But, the losses to life would be enormous by then!”


     “I’m sure it’ll be.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren knew that. He wasn’t waiting like this because he didn’t know.


     However, he couldn’t choose the second available option and not the best one on the table just because the situation might get even worse in the foreseeable future!


     Besides, the lives of the American people were at stake here. Not just one or two, either!


     Christopher McLaren gritted his teeth.


     “God d*mn it!! Just when will those stinking b*stards show up?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “This uncle, he’s cussing us again.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A voice that sounded both good and irritating at the same time came from his behind all of a sudden. Indeed, that voice sounded so, so welcoming yet so, so hateful that, Christopher McLaren should say he felt very compelled to bear-hug the owner of that voice and snap his spine in two in the process.


     “We go somewhere for a while, and he starts cussing us out. He’s like a sailor, man. This is why I just can’t develop trust in people, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Uh?


     Wait, isn’t this strange?


     I was speaking in English just now, yet how did he understand me?


     No, no. Before that, I…. I can understand what he’s saying??


     Could Yi Ji-Hyuk be speaking to me in English right now?? (Christopher McLaren’s inner monologue)


     “What’s the matter?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     “What now??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Christopher McLaren hastily shook his head.


     “No, please don’t mind me. I’m just amazed by the fact that you learned to speak English so fluently in such a short space of time, that’s all. That’s just incredible.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Ah, that…?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk scratched the back of his head.


     “Well, let’s just move on, shall we?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “It’s not that important, anyway.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you say so….” (Christopher McLaren)


     How could Yi Ji-Hyuk mention it, though?


     Seriously, how would others think of him if he let it slip that, for the past three months, he had completely forgotten about the existence of the translation magic?


     ‘Yup, I’ve been living on my own whims for far too long.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He’d been living for over a thousand years while smashing apart stuff he didn’t like, and maintaining the stance of ‘You wanna talk to me? Then you learn my language’ which led to him eventually becoming far too inflexible for his own good.


     “I should start living like a proper person, at least starting from now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Impossible.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head this way and that after almost catching on to what Choi Jung-Hoon said behind him.


     “It’s nothing.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon cleanly avoided meeting Yi Ji-Hyuk’s question-filled gaze.


     “Anyway, have you found us a solution?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren judged quite correctly that now wasn’t the time to listen to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s gag routine and jumped right into the main topic.


     “But, of course.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk strutted arrogantly, his stomach pushed forward.


     That posture looked a bit detestable for some reason, but Christopher McLaren was an adult who knew how to keep the stuff in his head private.


     “Who will be helping us?” (Christopher McLaren)


     It was the prudent decision not to start an argument with Yi Ji-Hyuk at any cost.


     “Over here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Christopher McLaren shifted his gaze over to the spot Yi Ji-Hyuk was pointing at, and found a blindingly beautiful woman wearing a sacred-looking priest get-up.


     Most importantly, though, those ears and their long pointy tips visible just below the religious headgear left such an impression…….


     “….An Elf?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Ohh, he recognised her right away.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “An Elf actually exists….??” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren gazed on at Roabell with a pair of rather strangely ‘inspired’ eyes.


     “Well, that isn’t all that important, either.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Other people may have needed more time to compose themselves, but not Christopher McLaren. He regained his reasoning way too quickly.


     Indeed, he shouldn’t be drowning in such ‘inspired’ thoughts right now. The most important thing was to deal with the zombies trying to break past the defensive line right now.


     “Can you revert those zombies back to normal people?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “I’ll have to take a look first before answering you.” (Roabell)


     “We don’t have much time. Please, come with me.” (Christopher McLaren)


     At Christopher McLaren’s suggestion, the group didn’t say anything else and followed after him.


     They must’ve been not too far from the frontlines, because they didn’t have to travel for long in the military humvee before the sight of the lengthy line of make-shift barricade and the soldiers manning their position behind entered their view.


     “That seems pretty inefficient, doesn’t it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s muttering caused Christopher McLaren to shake his head.


     “It’s not like we haven’t tried to build taller, more sturdier barricades before. In fact, we tried all kinds of methods but it became far too difficult to push them back without injuring any. No matter how tall we built the wall, they eventually clambered over in the end. A regular person wouldn’t have scaled such a height, but zombies just know how to crawl up a surface really well. That is why we’re using those make-shift barricades. If it’s in danger of collapsing, we simply pull back the line and repeat the process again.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Can’t you just catch them and imprison them somewhere?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’d love to have a facility like that myself. Now that you mention it, some of the zombies have been captured for research purposes, but….” (Christopher McLaren)


     Roabell had been listening to the two men’s conversation until then, but she began shaking her head all of a sudden.


     “This is going to be difficult.” (Roabell)


     “….You can’t revert them back?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “No, the process of the purification itself isn’t difficult. These people have been infected by lifeforms from the demon world, and thankfully not by a demon, so it’ll be quite easy to cleanse them, as a matter of fact. No, the real problem is…. With them gathered in one area like this, as soon as I purify some of them, they would get bitten and get infected again.” (Roabell)


     “Ah………….” (Christopher McLaren)


     Now that was an unexpected problem.


     Indeed, since those zombies were crowded into a single place, even if they were to be cured somehow, it’d be no different than throwing a handful of normal people back in the midst of hundreds of thousands of zombies.


     “Please separate them into groups of dozens or hundreds. I’ll be able to purify and treat them safely after that.” (Roabell)


     “H-mm….”


     Christopher McLaren formed a troubled expression.


     “That’s easier said than done, unfortunately. They are zombies. With what method should we employ to control them and extract only the exact right number?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Not control, but capturing them. And besides, you have an expert in that field with you, don’t you?” (Roabell)


     “An expert?” (Christopher McLaren)


     Roabell redirected her gaze towards Yi Ji-Hyuk, and Christopher McLaren’s eyes widened in understanding.


     “Ahh, now that I think about it…. Don’t you control monsters?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “….Uncle, that’s a completely different field of expertise, you know? It’s the same thing as telling a shepherd, ‘Hey, dude, you know how to corral cows so why don’t you train this lion over here’. So, you shouldn’t speak of it like it’s a simple thing, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Even then, it’s still far better than not knowing at all, isn’t it?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Uncle?? You surely have graduated from a top university, right? I mean, you ended up in your position ‘cuz you are one of America’s top elite, riiight? So how come you don’t know how to listen to people?! I’m telling you, there’s no relation between the two!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What do you need from us?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Did you block your ears with something?! Pah, sh*t!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hey, everyone, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk said he’ll take care of it! Get ready!” (Christopher McLaren)


     ‘….Maybe this uncle really has a hearing problem?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began seriously pondering how to open up those clogged ear canals of this American uncle, but then, Choi Jung-Hoon approached him and whispered in a hushed voice.


     “Do your best!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     ….Should I just go back home?


     And I’m supposed to trust these people and do my thing?


     I’m beginning to miss Berafe, man.


     For the first time ever.


     ….Eh-whew….




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 182: Please, just go back to where you came from! 2
      Chapter 182: Please, just go back to where you came from! (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Oh my goodness. What will happen to them now?” (mom)


     Park Seon-Duk stared at the TV screen, hints of worry clearly visible in her expression.


     The massive horde of zombies utterly filling up the screen was unsteadily marching towards the makeshift barricade made up of all sorts of military vehicles.


     The thoughtful director of the TV station must’ve decided to erase all signs of English cuss words, because there was a constant stream of bleeps coming from the TV speakers, as well.


     In the midst of the heady mixture of screams and swearings, as well as loud yells, the members of the local police force were busy pushing back the tide of zombies clinging onto the vehicles with lengthy clubs and truncheons.


     “Aaaaahhk-!! God d*mn it!!”


     A policeman got caught by the zombies and was in the middle of getting dragged away. The people around him freaked out and hurriedly yanked at the safety rope tied around the poor policeman’s waist.


     The copper somehow managed to get out of that sticky mess. He threw his helmet down and plopped on the ground, his entire frame drenched in cold sweat.


     – The incident that began in Los Angeles not too long ago is deteriorating with every passing day as you can see, ladies and gentleman. The American government is still hard at work trying to find a solution as the crisis is entering yet another day.


     The screen was immediately switched to a middle-aged white man with half a head of hair making a speech at a press conference.


     – We at the federal government are doing everything we can to find a permanent solution to this crisis. As we speak, scientists are hard at work, trying to find a cure through the avenues of biological and medical research. We at the federal government may have designated this incident as a natural disaster, but we still haven’t forgotten that those infected with the virus are still our citizens. Therefore, we’re doing our utmost best to ensure that every single one of them can safely return to the loving embrace of their families before long.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Next up, it was the scene of the zombie horde shot from the air.


     – As you can see, the federal government is insisting on going with the plan that supposedly will result in the lowest possible number of victims. But, realistically speaking, they haven’t been able to put forward any long-term solution. Even now, as the crisis persists on, the opinions of the American citizens are slowly changing from their initial desire to see the crisis resolved as peacefully as possible.


     And then, it was now the turn of footage where a passerby walking on the street was asked with a question on camera. Seeing as these people’s faces had been mosaic-censored, what they said couldn’t have been pretty.



     – It’ll be wonderful if all those people could be reverted back to how they were. But, if that’s not possible to do so, shouldn’t the government consider other alternatives? If they just try to stop the zombies without any plan, like what they are doing right now, they surely will get overrun sooner or later, and we’d just end up with even more victims, you know? It’s just hard to carry on when you’re this worried, you know??


     – For sure, you should do your best to save the victims, right? I mean, those folks are our fellow countrymen, so like, the country can’t just give up on them like that. Am I wrong? If I end up a zombie like that, man, I’d be sh*t scared inside. That’s why we gotta save those people.


     – Let’s be realistic here. Those people are basically as good as dead already. Does it make any sort of sense to risk the lives of the living just so you can save the dead?


     – By the way, what are those ability users doing right now?! Don’t we pay them huge salaries with our taxes so they can fix situations like this? They strut around when things aren’t so bad, but when sh*t hits the fan, all they do is sit around twiddling their thumbs? How is that fair?


     The interview segment came to an end and the screen now showed the interior of the TV studio.


     – This is our foreign correspondent, reporter Park Sahng-Cheon. Mister Park, does this mean that there is basically no solution in place?


     – Yes, the current situation is that, the American government hasn’t been able to come up with a tangible solution to this crisis yet. They haven’t even been able to identify the reason for this zombie outbreak, and that seems to be hampering their efforts to find a solution to this crisis.


     – If that’s the case, shouldn’t they try to capture the zombies roaming around and keep them locked up somewhere? Or is that simply too much of a task?


     – The Americans have indeed considered doing precisely that. Initially, there were some suggestions that, since these zombies could scale any wall quite easily, they should be confined to a dome-style sports stadium for the time being. However, that idea has been shelved after the research indicated that such roofs wouldn’t be able to withstand the combined impact force of the zombies. Others suggested that the zombies should be marooned off on a deserted island, or be kept inside of Alcatraz, but now that the number of zombies has swelled up to this degree, even those ideas have been deemed unrealistic now.


     – Even if that’s the case, those methods should be able to decrease the overall numbers or be able to redirect their movements, won’t they?


     – The American government is considering many different ideas at the moment, but quite unlike the past, they are only relying on passive measures as we speak. The members of the foreign press corps believe that the current impasse has come about solely because, regardless of which road the American government takes, none in the office right now will be able to survive the ensuing political fallout.


     – I see. Our foreign correspondent, reporter Park Sahng-Cheon, everyone. Thank you for your hard work, Mister Park.


     “I wonder, what will happen?” (mom)


     Park Seon-Duk shifted her gaze away from the TV screen and looked at Ye-Won busy popping roasted peanuts into her mouth next to her.


     “I dunno.” (Ye-Won)


     However, Yi Ye-Won’s reaction was lukewarm at best. Her eyes might be watching the screen, but her mind seemed to be elsewhere.


     “Aren’t you worried about what’s going on over there?” (mom)


     “Why should I, mom? It’s happening on the other side of the ocean, you know?” (ye-Won)


     Well, she wasn’t wrong there.


     Back when those weird bugs appeared out of nowhere, everyone was worried that those things might affect the rest of the world. But then, the bugs suddenly lost all energy as they tried to cross the ocean and eventually became fish food. Those crossing the North American continent also started losing all their powers after a short while, which meant that they couldn’t increase the number of the infected anymore.


     Even now, a handful of still-surviving bugs were found here and there, but none of them displayed the previous violent streaks anymore, and all died within a few days of being captured, as well.


     “Even then, our country will be affected a lot if America is ruined like that….” (mom)


     “But, why? Another country is going down the crapper, so why would my country get affected by that?” (Ye-Won)


     “………”


     Just who should Park Seon-Duk blame here? Because, it was her fault for not educating her own daughter properly, wasn’t it?


     At this point, saying something like, “You’re my daughter, yet I have to ask how stupid can you be”, would only amount to her spitting in her own face.


     “Your older brother is keeping himself busy with this matter, but as his little sister, you….!” (mom)


     Park Seon-Duk couldn’t use that line of attack, so she changed her strategy.


     “Mom, it’s not like he knows what he’s doing. I’m pretty sure he’s stumbling around like a blind fool only because Mister Choi Jung-Hoon told him to do it.” (Ye-Won)


     “Ah……” (mom)


     Park Seon-Duk suddenly felt saddened by the fact that what her daughter said made some sense to her.


     Indeed, she failed spectacularly at raising her kids right. Her one and only son had turned into a no-answer fool, and her one and only daughter turned into a no-brain fool.


     “But, a third one…..” (mom)


     “Mm?”


     “It’s nothing.” (mom)


     Maybe, it’s not too late?


     Should I try with one more child and make sure to raise that one properly? (mom’s inner monologue)


     “Dear, I think I’m a bit…..” (dad)


     “Ng?”


     Park Seon-Duk heard a voice coming from her back and turned her head around. She spotted her husband, Yi Cheol-Joong standing there with an awkward face.


     “What is it, dear?” (mom)


     “….Wouldn’t a third one asking for a bit too much?” (dad)


     “……….”


     The man lowering his head – even today, father of the family had to powerlessly avoid Park Seon-Duk’s knife-like glare in that manner. But thanks to his efforts, the potential man-made calamity of the third child of the Yi Family didn’t come to materialise.


     Of course, the real problem was with the calamity of their first child….


     *


     “What did you say you want from us?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk with a dumbfounded expression on her face.


     What on earth was this crazy man telling them now?


     She had experienced the madness of this man countless times until she was feeling genuinely fed up with him. But this guy’s talent for coming up with newer and more colourful ways of madness was really driving her up the wall now.


     “So, like…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     So, like, he wants us to disperse those zombies into smaller groups, purify them and get them out of there? And repeat that over and over again?!


     While making sure that not even a hair on those zombies are harmed, to boot??? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “Excuse me, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk….?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     At least for today, Seo Ah-Young decided to let it all out. She figured that, she’d die of an ulcer first if she kept on minding that man’s whims and bottled up everything inside of her.


     “You can’t be saying that your plan is feasible, right? No, wait. I’m sure it is feasible. You may mutter out a lot of crazy rubbish all the time, but you have also never told us to do something that was impossible, too.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Why did Yi Ji-Hyuk feel this weird sensation, the one where it was like, he was being praised but at the same time she was being snarky with him, too?


     He tilted his head at this weird feeling.


     “Okay, so what about it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Isn’t this matter a bit too ambiguous for us to butt our heads in? The only reason why I hadn’t said anything when our government requested us to go and help out was only because I believed that our agents wouldn’t be in a dangerous situation. However, if we press ahead with your plan, our agents will definitely suffer damages and losses. What will you do when that happens? The American citizens? Yes, they are important. All human beings are important, I know that. However, I’m a Korean who draws her salary from the Korean government. I can’t accept this plan of yours.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head.


     Well, she isn’t wrong there.


     But, there is something a bit off in her speech…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Excuse me.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?”


     “So, what did you mean when you said damages and losses?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “We’ll be contending against those zombies, yes? So obviously, there will be some sort of injuries rising from that, right? What would you do if some of our people get infected?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Ahhh. Infection, is it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk maintained his I sort of get it, but I also don’t eyes and stared at her, before pointing at a certain person with his chin.


     “Will she be fine, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………”


     Roabell was standing there with a prim expression on her face.


     “Oh…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Wait, now that I think about it, we now have someone who can purify anyone getting bitten by zombies.


     I completely forgot about that! (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young forgot what she wanted to say and started hesitating. Choi Jung-Hoon quickly stepped forward as her relief hitter.


     “If you think about this, the risk factor for this mission has greatly been reduced. Yes, I know that this assignment is a difficult one. But, by making the Americans owe us, we will be profiting big time in the end. Trust me on this.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Really?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Don’t you agree?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seo Ah-Young tilted her head.


     “I have to say this, because I’ve been hearing ‘that’ for a few times now….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You also said the same thing last time, about making Americans owe us and all that. You also said that we’ll be scoring big time later down the line, too.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Of course. That’s the truth.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Okay, so…. When will they pay us the debt, then?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….Ah?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seo Ah-Young asked back, evidently not very impressed.


     “You keep saying that we’ll get something out of this deal, but if you get really technical about it, isn’t the situation heading in the direction of us having to do more and more for them? Gates will keep appearing and tougher problems will keep happening in the future, so if you keep saying that ‘we’ll get something back’ again and again, wouldn’t we be stuck in a cycle of not getting anything back but continuously slaving over for them?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “………..Ah???” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s dazed face was directed to Seo Ah-Young now.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Now that he heard her…. No, objectively speaking, wasn’t what Seo Ah-Young said completely on point?


     “S-so, that, that is…. Well, I, uh…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Even Choi Jung-Hoon and his slick tongue couldn’t immediately come up with a rebuttal.


     Thanks to the carefully-cultivated image of the United States being the global superpower, he couldn’t throw away the idea that Korea would progressively need more and more of their help in the coming days, even though the Americans were going through the crapper right now.


     However, when the current situation was analysed objectively, even he could tell that it’d be the Koreans helping the Americans out more and more, not the other way around.


     Sure, Korea could demand stuff like economic aid, but realistically speaking, Yi Ji-Hyuk doing his thing in other overseas territories would potentially net more than what the Americans might offer, so, like…… Huh…


     “Hmmmmmm???” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It was precisely at that moment, the whispers of a devil entered Choi Jung-Hoon’s ears from his back.


     “Sooo, we’ve got nothing to gain?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hah, hahaha….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Sooo, we’ve been whipped around like dogs and ran around all over the place, but there’s nothing for us at the end of the day? We slaved over for nothing? We only made the other party happy? I hope you ain’t saying something like that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “T-there’s no way that’s true…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Of course that won’t do.


     Yup, indeed. That can’t be.


     Who knows what calamity would befall us if that happens, so I’d never sit on my butt doing nothing like that! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Surely, such a thing would neeeever happen, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, something like that will not happen!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If I want to live, I need to produce results! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s desperate inner cry)


     Choi Jung-Hoon made up his mind right away.


     “It’s Mister Choi Jung-Hoon’s job to get the results. In any case, I can’t help but think that we’re simply following what the Americans are asking of us. At first, I kinda liked the way they were prostrating before us, but when you think about it, all those people have to do is bow their heads for a couple of seconds and get away with all the benefits, no?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     For the first time ever, Choi Jung-Hoon’s lack of ability had been painfully pointed out, causing his facial features to harden like a piece of rock.


     “…..I guess you can look at it that way. I admit to it.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     However, Choi Jung-Hoon was quick to come up with a rather cool response.


     “That is why I shall demonstrate to you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     GRIT!!


     Seo Ah-Young heard the sound of Choi Jung-Hoon gritting his teeth and quickly corrected her initial impression of his response being cool.


     ‘This is going to get really bad.’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     It was sometimes a pretty scary thing to see a man and his wounded ego. Especially when that man happened to be none other than Choi Jung-Hoon!!




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 183: please, just go back to where you came from! 3
      Chapter 183: please, just go back to where you came from! (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “What was that?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren had to double check his own hearing just then.


     “They won’t do it??” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir.”


     Christopher McLaren tilted his head this way and that after hearing his adjutant’s words.


     What the hell? Why are these b*stards acting this way now?


     Only a day ago, we were busy trying to come up with plans to do this thing together, but now, what I am supposed to do with them changing their mind like this?? (Christopher McLaren’s inner monologue)


     “Did something happen over there?” (Christopher McLaren)


     The group of dogs that wagged their tails happily when he patted them on the head only until a little while ago suddenly turned around and began flinging mud at him with their hind legs.


     Sure, one of those dogs couldn’t be trained at all and no one knew when it’d start biting people, but still, considering that these hunting dogs listened well up until now, this was a rather unexpected development.


     ‘Is this Yi Ji-Hyuk’s doing?’ (Christopher McLaren)


     That man was so unpredictable that it’d not be strange at all for him to go off on another weird tirade, actually. Even then, he didn’t behave this way, did he?


     “Make the call. I will have to speak to them personally.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “They said that they can’t be bothered to come to the States, sir.”


     “Well, that means I can just pop over there, then! I’ll head off to Korea, so get a teleporter ready.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Ah, sir, the thing is….”


     The adjutant formed a complicated expression and stared at Christopher McLaren, before resuming his words in a hesitant manner.


     “Sir… We don’t have any teleporter with a marker placed in South Korea.”


     “……….”


     Son of a b*tch….!


     Christopher McLaren spat out a lengthy groan.


     He thought that he’d been paying attention. Only now he realised rather belatedly that, even though he was aware of the importance Korea as a nation carried, he had forgotten to personally look after America’s interest in them until now.


     How could they not have even a measly marker in that country?


     Indeed, such a thing wouldn’t have happened if he paid a little more attention. They came flying on their own volition with a simple phone call, so he mistakenly believed that having a hotline would be enough here.


     ‘I was short-sighted.’ (Christopher McLaren)


     A person’s mind was fickle, and he knew that international relations could be even more fickle than a person’s mind. His excuse of forgetting to pay more attention was that he couldn’t spare enough time, what with him being waaaay too busy lately.


     ‘It’s my blunder on this one.’ (Christopher McLaren)



     Anyone would make mistakes once or twice in their lifetime. The important thing was how a person would go about fixing it.


     “Where is the nearest marker?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “It’s in Japan, sir.”


     “Tsk.”


     Christopher McLaren felt bitterness rise up in his mouth.


     Japan, was it?


     If current international relations were taken into account, Japan couldn’t even come remotely close to Korea in terms of importance. Yet, there they were, wasting a marker of already-in-short-supply teleporters in not in China, but in Japan – while failing to leave one behind in Korea.


     ‘Looks like I’ll have redress the balance from the beginning again.’ (Christopher McLaren)


     Of course, that was a matter to attend to at a later date.


     “I’ll go to Japan first. Get a helicopter from the US troops stationed in Japan ready.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yes, sir.”


     With a bitter expression on his face, Christopher McLaren returned to his original seat.


     ‘And so, how much am I supposed to give them this time?’ (Christopher McLaren)


     He suddenly recalled the smiling face of Choi Jung-Hoon, looking all dapper and suave.


     “Groan…..”


     It was now time to confirm how much a big shot player that guy really was.


     ***


     “Oh, hey. You’re here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The first person to greet Christopher McLaren as he stepped foot inside the NDF building was, unexpectedly, Yi Ji-Hyuk himself.


     The American had a weird expression on his face as he extended his hand for a hand shake.


     “It sure feels different, stepping foot in another country like this. Nice to see you again, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yep, me too. This way.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Everything was fine when he landed in Japan and took a helicopter ride to Korea.


     But then, he didn’t get the permission to fly into the ability user residential area near Seoul and had to change to a car to travel the rest of the way. His level of irritation was steadily getting higher from that experience.


     It was common to see this sort of tug-of-war or show of strength in international politics, but Christopher McLaren hadn’t been on the receiving end of such treatment in the last dozen or so years. So now, he was beginning to truly feel the superiority the other side had over him.


     And then, to send Yi Ji-Hyuk out to greet him, of all people….


     Again, it was pretty common tactic to send out your worst from the get-go to start the war of nerves. But in this case, Choi Jung-Hoon had accurately figured out who Christopher McLaren was most awkward around with, and effectively used that to his advantage.


     The first thing he saw after arriving here happened to be Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mug, and Christopher McLaren felt a stabbing pain coming from his stomach as a result.


     “Where is Mister Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “We’re going to where he is.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Alright.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s attitude said that he didn’t have anything else to say. Christopher McLaren followed in to the building after him, his own expression hardening as the thoughts of ‘This won’t be easy’ took root in his head.


     The NDF building was pretty small so they didn’t need to travel too far, and indeed, only a few moment later, the two men found themselves in front of the door leading to the conference room.


     “He’s waiting for you inside.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Aren’t you joining us, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Me? Well, even if I hear what you guys are going to talk about, I wouldn’t know what’s what, anyway. It’s fine for you two to enjoy a little talk inside.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Wait, is Mister Choi Jung-Hoon alone?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Yup.”


     ‘….What an amateur.’ (Christopher McLaren)


     In his hurry, Christopher McLaren couldn’t bring along his usual entourage. Not a single one. In times like this, you should pressure your opponent with sheer numbers. That was the basics.


     Indeed, looking relaxed was important in a matter like this. So, it wouldn’t do for you to reveal that you didn’t have much spare room when it was you summoning the other party over here.


     Sure, the Koreans had grown in status into big shots nowadays all thanks to Yi Ji-Hyuk, but it seemed that they still lacked experience, and therefore didn’t know how to adequately get a handle on a situation like this one.


     In that case, Christopher McLaren should be able to manipulate the advantage to his side.


     The fate of the United States of America was hanging in the balance here, and so, Christopher McLaren was fully resolved to resort to using threats if it needs be. He let out a fake cough to clear his throat, and opened the door to enter.


     And then…. he saw it.


     He saw Choi Jung-Hoon sitting at the seat of honour, his legs crossed as he leisurely smoked his cigarette.


     ….Uh?


     Doesn’t he look way too relaxed?


     …Now normally, you wouldn’t look like that, though?


     Besides all that…. Why does he look so cool in that pose? (Christopher McLaren)


     A tall and handsome man was wearing an all-black business suit while sucking on his cigarette, so quite literally, this moment felt like a snapshot from a noir film all of a sudden.


     Christopher McLaren recalled a scene from a Hong Kong action film he used to enjoy watching way back when. His mind tensed up before he knew it, so as he stepped into the conference room, he did his best to control the nervousness he felt.


     Obviously, Choi Jung-Hoon wasn’t going to suddenly yank out a pistol and start shooting at him with no reason, so Christopher McLaren didn’t have to remain so fearful here.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “You are here.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon sounded so relaxed and casual. Christopher McLaren wetted his lips. What a weird thing this was, his lips feeling so dry and cracked for some reason.


     “H-hello there.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “You’ve come a long way, so why don’t we forego the pleasantries and get right to the point? Please, take a seat.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ah, of course!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren settled down while looking a bit flustered. Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned subtly after witnessing that and closed the door behind him.


     He could personally step up here and pressure the American, sure, but since he wasn’t planning to keep doing that in the future, it was far more wise to give Choi Jung-Hoon the requisite authority right now.


     That’s why Yi Ji-Hyuk had left a handful of tools behind, and Choi Jung-Hoon was effectively using them already.


     “Mister, work hard.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Mister Christopher McLaren.


     ***


     “I wonder, is everything going okay in there?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “Probably?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Kim Jae-Beom’s worried-sounding question could only get Seo Ah-Young’s disinterested reply.


     “But, it shouldn’t be an easy thing, two people intensely negotiating like that….” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “This is Mister Choi Jung-Hoon we’re talking about. He’ll do a good job without needing us to worry about him.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “But, his opponent is….” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     ….His opponent today was a bad match-up, for sure.


     That man was none other than Christopher McLaren. He was the legendary existence that any newbie entering this field of work need to learn and memorise until their brains bled out!


     If the Black Monday incident didn’t happen, he’d have been ruling the world of espionage with an iron fist by now. If the American President was the emperor of the day, then it’d not be an exaggeration to call that man the emperor of the night.


     But now, Choi Jung-Hoon was going one on one against such a man.


     Wasn’t this way too harsh a treatment for the poor guy?


     “Don’t worry. He’ll take care of it.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “……..”


     Kim Jae-Beom continued to stare with an unconvinced expression. Seo Ah-Young had no choice left but to ask Yi Ji-Hyuk, as the latter just so happened to enter the office just then.


     “Don’t you agree?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yeah, I do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk haphazardly nodded his head as if he couldn’t care any less.


     “I’m telling you, it’s not as simple as you two make it out to be.” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Kim Jae-Beom’s complaints prompted Yi Ji-Hyuk to dismissively wave his hand.


     “Even if it doesn’t work, that’s still fine. Besides, wanting to deal with that uncle using a crowd, just so we can extract more benefits this time around, will only makes us look like right royal knobs later on. It’ll make it more convenient for us to have a guy around who can push back just as hard as the other party.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, you aren’t wrong there, but still….” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Even still, one shouldn’t let a lone wolf fight against a lion, no?


     “Besides….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk carried on.


     “He’s not someone to get pushed around, anyway.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t reply to that and settled back down on his chair, instead.


     Choi Jung-Hoon had been looking increasingly like a fool lately, but that was only because events he couldn’t do anything about had been happening around him over and over again.


     Even from their very first meeting, Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t ignore that man Choi Jung-Hoon and the presence he carried.


     Indeed, since his return to Earth, only Choi Jung-Hoon managed to make Yi Ji-Hyuk feel awkward simply by standing nearby, or make the latter think he was the indispensable ally to have around.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was someone who’d slouch against the chair and disinterestedly nod his head even when meeting the president of his country. So, there was no better proof of Choi Jung-Hoon’s abilities being top class than Yi Ji-Hyuk rating him that highly.


     The poor guy had the misfortune of being harassed by Yi Ji-Hyuk of late and ended up looking like a fool more often than not, but if he was really a fool to begin with, then well, Yi Ji-Hyuk wouldn’t even have bothered to deal with him.


     “We are done, everyone.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     People in the office all stood up after those words came from the distance. And when they saw the extremely contrasting expressions etched on the faces of two men walking into the office, they could also tell what the result of the negotiation was.


     Christopher McLaren carried a complex expression where he looked like he was chewing on insects while forcing himself to grin, which only resulted in his brows twitching uncontrollably. On the other hand, Choi Jung-Hoon was trying to maintain an expressionless face, but the corners of his lips were constantly quivering up and down. So, yes, the result of the negotiation was as clear as day.


     ‘Yup, as far as his abilities are concerned….’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Seo Ah-Young was inwardly expressing her admiration towards Choi Jung-Hoon.


     It couldn’t have been easy for an early-thirties guy to get on top of an opponent who had overcome all sorts of trials and tribulations in his field.


     Seo Ah-Young understood full well how burdensome the expectations of ‘That person will definitely pull through regardless of what’ would be for the person in question. She too was subjected to such expectations since she was much younger, after all.


     However, Choi Jung-Hoon proudly faced those expectations and oh-so proudly handled them with aplomb. As a man, as a fellow human being, he needed to be respected.


     “Are you finally done?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Quite unlike that man, that was.


     Seo Ah-Young now could see Yi Ji-Hyuk and his annoyance-filled face.


     If she got technical about this, then Yi Ji-Hyuk should be the one carrying the biggest burden of expectations of ‘That person will definitely pull through regardless of what’, and he was also the guy ably handling that expectation with an even bigger aplomb than anyone, yet….


     Yet, why couldn’t she feel the same sort of admiration towards this guy?!


     Did he cast a recognition debuff on himself or something??


     “What now? Why you lookin’ at me like that?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When the look in Seo Ah-Young’s eyes became rather weird, Yi Ji-Hyuk immediately latched onto it and glared right back at her.


     “Why should I even bother.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “What, what now?! Ah??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk got triggered right away, but Seo Ah-Young simply turned her head away.


     What’s the point? It’ll only be me wasting my breath anyway. (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “The negotiation has concluded. I pray that the agents of South Korea will honour the part of the agreement in full.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren announced in a stiff voice. Choi Jung-Hoon nodded his head and shifted his gaze to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, it’s your turn to step up.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, I don’t wanna?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Pardon me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     What the hell, you were the one telling me to squeeze the other party dry for all the benefits we can get, so why are you coming out like this now, you crazy b*stard?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Several choice words went on a riot inside his mouth trying to free themselves, but Choi Jung-Hoon remembered that there was an important guest from another country present here and did his best to suppress it.


     “Okay, who will do it, then?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “They can do it themselves.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk yawned out grandly and stretched his limbs.


     “Looks like you lot have grown way too reliant on me cuz I did lots of stuff for you lately, but here’s the thing. It’s not all that dangerous and it’s also not that big of a deal. It’s just a bother at this point, so why don’t you guys step up without me for once? I already brought you the person to purify those zombies, yet you want more from me still? At this rate, you might even ask me to get you nappies and wipe your bottoms, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, Miss Affeldrichae brought us the…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh, so why did she come here in the first place, again?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………….”


     Wowsers, who knew being speechless could be this infuriating! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon sighed out helplessly and stared at Seo Ah-Young.


     “Please, say somet….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Why should I?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You know it’s not something we can do without his help.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “And, why not?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….Eh?”


     Seo Ah-Young sounded very forthright in her reply.


     “Now that we got what we wanted, why shouldn’t we do it by ourselves? I think you’re forgetting something here…. Mister Choi Jung-Hoon, the reason why South Korea has become the most powerful nation isn’t just because Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk’s here with us. Even if he’s not here anymore, we’d still be the most powerful nation. And we shall prove that point with this opportunity.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s manly declaration brought about tears of powerful emotion to Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes.


     That’s right…


     This is the Flame Witch, Seo Ah-Young!


     She has finally returned. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Oh? Really? Does that mean I can emigrate to another country now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     …..You, you…


     Please, just go back to where you came from. Please!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 184: Please, just go back to where you came from! 4
      Chapter 184: Please, just go back to where you came from! (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     For the first time in a long while, Yi Ji-Hyuk got to observe the unfolding situation with no worries in his mind.


     He was used to seeing all those ugly situations where he had to step up in order to solve them. But now, he was feeling so very happy, pleased, and chuffing comfortable just from the idea of kicking back and taking it easy…. That was what it should have been like, but!!


     Jeong Hae-Min spat out a long sigh after seeing Yi Ji-Hyuk chew on his nails.


     “If you’re that worried, why don’t you do something?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Worried? Who, me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk smirked derisively as if to dismiss her invalid claims.


     “What do you mean, worried?! Why would I even worry about anything?? I feel like I can fly now that I don’t have to do anything!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….You might really start flying away if your legs keep trembling like that, you know? (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     Jeong Hae-Min lightly clicked her tongue as her eyes continued to look at his legs vibrating at the speed of sound, as if an electric motor spinning at full tilt was attached to his limbs.


     How could he be this distrusting?


     There were some people like that in this world.


     And those would be – the folks who’d repeatedly mutter out “How irritating, so bloody irritating” non-stop when asked to do something, but then, when they actually didn’t have to do anything, they couldn’t trust others to get the job done and would anxiously pace up and down where they stood.


     The kind of people who were born to become the leader of a group, as well as the sacrificial lamb for the good of the group, too. She didn’t expect him to be one such person, yet as it turned out, Yi Ji-Hyuk was exactly it.


     “Are you that distrusting of others??” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If that was the case, why did you even bother to train them in the first place? I mean, let’s be real – you worked your butt off to train them to this degree but you haven’t even started using them the way you wanted to so far.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “M-mm….”


     In truth, Jeong Hae-Min too was subjected to that brutal training regime. But in her eyes, Yi Ji-Hyuk looked even more hard working as he had to constantly scoot over here and there without taking a single break, just so he could train up the NDF agents.


     It was unknown whether other people saw it that way, though.


     “Seriously, if you analyse the things you did objectively, then you’re definitely a nice guy, you know?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Eh? What bullsh*t are you spewing now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You trained these kids up so they wouldn’t get hurt. And you drove yourself near death for a whole six months just to train them. When we came back to reality, you didn’t even try to use them as you said you would because they might get hurt, and instead you held them back and stepped up to fight by yourself.” (Jeong Hae-Min)



     Ah…..


     Now that I hear her, she’s right, isn’t she?


     What the heck was I doing until now?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I mean, you worked so hard like that, yet no one acknowledges you, instead they insult you and whatnot all the time. Why are you carrying on like this?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “STHAP!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That’s enough!!


     If you don’t stop right there, I won’t have any eyeballs left, you know!! So stop and give it a rest.


     Because, all this moisture is building up in my eyeballs!


     I never meant to live while people insulted me!


     But they insult me on their own, so what the heck do you want from me now?!


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     ….Wait a minute, isn’t this way too weird?


     From what I heard just now, from what she said, haven’t I really lived a good and earnest life so far….? So how come these guys can’t wait to kill me all the time?


     If I showed this much favour to someone back in Berafe, they’d trip over themselves just to show me their gratitude, you know?


     They’d even slice off and cook their own arms if I said I was starving.


     For real!!


     But in here, I did so much for them and all I get in return is a face full of insults and cusses….. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lengthy inner monologue)


     “….Yup, Berafe was far more civilised.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     “Nope, never mind.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He was so fed up with that world that his feeling actually verged on pure hatred. But, now that he had spent the past few months back on Earth, the world he dreamed of returning for so many years, he couldn’t help but sometimes think that, at least back in Berafe, his common sense applied just fine over there.


     Indeed, how clear-cut and straightforward was that world? An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth, too. As long as you remembered that basic rule, then there was nothing too complicated or annoying matter to frown upon in that place.


     But Earth was a funny place where a debt of gratitude could morph into a debt of hatred in the blink of an eye, and vice versa.


     ‘Could it be that I’m way too used to the ways of Berafe?’


     He had been consciously trying to ignore this fact, but well, it could be said that the current version of Yi Ji-Hyuk was a rather different person compared to the one that had just landed back on Earth.


     Back then, when his memories and his consciousness had been in a fixed position, all those things he had experienced back in Berafe was no different than his ‘knowledge’ base expanding by a bit.


     Just like how there was no meaning to filling up one’s bookshelf with books if you weren’t going to read any in the first place, the experiences of Berafe was something like a feast of knowledge left undigested to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     Perhaps ironically, though – all those happenings in Berafe were beginning to affect him now that he was no longer under the influence of the fixed state.


     Back in the past, things remained weird, unfamiliar and hard to understand because he simply couldn’t digest everything he had experienced in Berafe.


     But now, what with the memories of life lived in Berafe finally being digested, he was beginning to feel that it was Earth that was the weird one.


     “Yeah, I sure have changed a lot, haven’t I.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Mm? What are you talking about?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “What would you know, anyway?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk sighed under his breath.


     Even if he told her, would she even be able to understand anything?


     If he was still that Yi Ji-Hyuk right after his return to Earth, he’d have done whatever possible to rip apart and kill Affeldrichae the moment she showed up before him. It’d be totally unimaginable to keep her around by his side like this.


     Because, even if he liked to fool around, the existences of Berafe remained hateful and detestable things in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s view.


     Affeldrichae would be no exception. It was true that she had shown him some favour in the past, but it was also an undeniable fact that she persistently stood in his path and tried to stop him all the time.


     So, if he was still the Bringer of Apocalypse from the past, he’d not have hesitated in cutting her head off at all.


     However, now…. he did hesitate.


     It was already unbecoming of the ‘Yi Ji-Hyuk’ to ask her why she had to appear before him instead of immediately attacking to kill her off right away.


     ‘No, hang on. Should I say that I’ve become more ‘me’ now?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, it was simply unthinkable for all those experiences he went through to not affect him in some shape or form during all those years. So, he should perhaps more correctly say that only now was he beginning to revert back to his original personality.


     If that was the case, then he should be celebrating, but….


     ‘….But, I’ve become softer.’


     If it was in the past, he’d not be swayed by something like feelings or emotions.


     Back in Berafe, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t care about the cost or the method employed as long as he reached his goal. And he definitely wasn’t someone who’d worry about others’ situations while being swayed by his feelings.


     Whether his changes were due to him finally meeting proper ‘people’ again thousand-something years later, or that his personality had indeed changed for real, he couldn’t tell for sure. But he knew that either case was not welcome news for him.


     Those who were swayed by feelings and emotions would be ruined in the end. That was one of the lessons Yi Ji-Hyuk learnt after observing the flow of history for centuries upon centuries.


     “Groan….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It sure was a giant mistake on his part for not dealing with it decisively enough even though he was aware of this fact. It might not be a big enough problem right now, but all these haphazardly created relationships held the potential to tighten around his neck like a noose.


     He witnessed all those giants and captains of their respective fields fall to ruin in the past through matters like this, and he always thought that they were being stupid idiots. But now that he found himself in a similar position, he kind of understood why they behaved in such a way.


     One would never be able to cleanly severe the relationships formed between human beings.


     “What are you thinking so hard about now?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min’s question brought Yi Ji-Hyuk back to his senses. He let out another long sigh and replied to her.


     “You must be happy.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “About what?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “The fact that you can live without thinking about anything.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What the heck?! Is that something you should be saying to your noona!!! And I definitely don’t live without thinking, you know?! I have my own worries and thoughts too, you know!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “And why would you be worried about now?! What would you even be thinking about in the first place??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Like, like, what am I going to do to put food on the table, stuff like that…. In any case, it’s complicated, you know!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Just carry on being an idol, will you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Don’t you know that the current trend is for the ability user idols to quit or retire altogether?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Why?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What do you mean, why?! Because we can’t get any work, that’s why! All those promised commercial shoots I was supposed to film dissipated into the thin air, and even those I signed contracts with got cancelled, too. And, because the contract deals were so vague, I won’t even be getting any cancellation fees at this rate, you know!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “What are you so worried about, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why shouldn’t I worry?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “If you really can’t work as an idol no more, then just get a job with Ub*r or with D*L. Methinks that you’d have no problem making a living out of delivering emergency packages overseas.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You know, I was gonna get angry at you, but sadly, I think you have a point there.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Once upon a time, she was a popular idol who got recognised in all corners of the country. But now, she had to change her job as the international courier service industry’s idol.


     Jeong Hae-Min’s shoulders drooped low, low down as a complicated, weird emotional mixture settled in, one half of that mixture comprising of the sadness at wondering how did her life turn out this way, and the rest being a certain relief from knowing that she at least had a way to earn a living now.


     “Who says that some jobs are better than others?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Even then, I wanted to be an idol…..” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You shouldn’t, when it’s treating you this badly. And also, let’s be real. It’s embarrassing for you to keep insisting on being an idol at your age, too. I’m pretty sure that other people are thinking the same thing, even if they haven’t said anything to you yet.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You know, I really hate you. Can I smack you in the face once???” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Of course not.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Yi Ji-Hyuk decisively ignored her complaints and turned his head away.


     People should have pretty much forgotten about that serial killer case by now, yet the ostracising of the ability users showed no signs of abating at all. Now that was definitely not good news.


     ‘Just how long will they keep their mouths shut?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     In all honesty, regular people ostracising ability users wasn’t all that strange an occurrence in his view. There was no one alive beside Yi Ji-Hyuk who knew how badly the species called humans would treat other races, after all.


     However, the story would be quite different from the perspectives of the ability users.


     It was precisely these people that ensured the continued survival of this world. And these ability users didn’t have much to gain from the regular people. Other than something like the basic social structure being maintained by regular, powerless folks, ability users really didn’t have any reason to protect them. At all.


     And those you were ostracising would scoff at the very notion of protecting other people just because they were suddenly fellow human beings as well. As for the idea of monsters taking over this world once the balance between the ability users and regular humans broke, it just failed to register with the common men.


     What would happen, then, when this situation continued to repeat itself over and over again until the ability users began an open conflict with the regular people?


     “Yep, it’ll be the end of the world.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You, why are you talking to yourself like that since a few minutes ago?? Did you get a heat stroke or something??” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Heat stroke, my foot!! Don’t you know how cold it is?! Besides all that, you, if you got nothing better to do, why don’t you scoot waaay over there and peel yourself some tangerines or something?? Why are you sticking so close and irritating me like this?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Because, you’re the only one who understands what I’m saying around here.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Oh. Yeah, I guess I get you….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, it was the same story for me only until a few days ago, too. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Looks like they are to get started now?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Hmm?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes gleamed brightly as he looked to his front.


     As if they had come to some sort of an agreement, Seo Ah-Young, Choi Jung-Hoon and Christopher McLaren were sharing energetic handshakes.


     “You should be doing that after you finish your task first.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What meaning was there to say “Let’s do our best” before starting on a task? Was there anyone who started with a thought of doing their absolute worst??


     Regardless of whether Yi Ji-Hyuk was happy or not about the situation, those three went their separate ways to get to their respective positions, and then, the operation finally got on the way.


     “Things are gonna go very wrong at this rate.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why don’t you just jinx them, why dontcha?! Are you hoping they would succeed or totally fail here?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “….Uh, half-half?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m telling you, you’re just too weird.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     It’s my honest feeling, so what do you want from me now?!


     Half of me says that it’d be very nice if they get this done without me getting involved. But then, the other half says I’m gonna feel jealous if they do pull that off, so I wouldn’t mind one or two things going wrong, you see?


     Annnd, that’s how a human being operates, you know.


     Even though you know you gotta let go the thing you’re holding in your hands but you still end up deliberating on it – isn’t that what being human is all about?


     Just like, that guy named Louis 14th who proudly created an absolute monarchy only to die early from stress caused by the absolutely maddening workload?


     Mm? Wait, he didn’t die from overworking?


     Whatever. He did die young anyway. Probably. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “They are starting!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     At the same time Jeong Hae-Min made her observation, Kim Dah-Hyun standing on top of the barricade jumped down to the ground below.


     “Ho-oh?”


     It seemed that Kim Dah-Hyun was tasked with starting the operation.


     He whistled leisurely even when facing a horde of million-strong zombies, before slowly taking several steps forward.


     “Alright. Now then…..” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun shrugged his shoulders once, and got his motor running in earnest.


     And soon, he left behind a long tail of afterimages like a speeding asteroid and dashed straight towards the corner of the zombie horde.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 185: Please, just go back to where you came from! 5
      Chapter 185: Please, just go back to where you came from! (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     His name was ‘Path Drifter’ Kim Dah-Hyun. He was a Korean ability user who could legitimately be called the fastest not just in South Korea, but in the world, too.


     Although his reality was a sad one where he’d often get run over by his younger sister at home and get run over by Yi Ji-Hyuk at work, but as far as his ability was concerned, there was absolutely no doubt that he was as fast as they come.


     It was just that he got mixed up with a collection of sheer monstrous individuals and didn’t get to shine as much; if he was analysed by his own merits, then it’d not be an exaggeration to call him one of the top ability users in the entire world.


     “That’s why!!!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s sorrow and anguish filled voice cried out.


     “Stop looking down on meeeeee!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     He was currently in a state exceeding the speed of sound, so his voice was unfortunately drowned out by the shock waves and no one got to hear it.


     As a small consolation, zombies realised that he was running towards them at an incredible speed and redirected their attention his way.


     Too bad, the distance was too short for the zombies to come up with a response, not to mention their reaction time was also rather slow, and perhaps most importantly, the Path Drifter was simply too fast for them.


     “Cha-haht!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun pushed the zombies around him to the side and continued to sprint forward. He didn’t really need to use his hands or kick them away. The wall of air generated around him shoved the already-unsteady zombies away and created a large pathway.


     Firstly, he separated a handful of zombies in a corner away from the rest of the horde.


     “Hmm….” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan was diligently running after the Path Drifter.


     “Orya-cha!!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     He jumped into the new pathway Kim Dah-Hyun had carved out and began grabbing and throwing the separated zombies to a specific location.


     These flying zombies landed on a large safety net installed at the designated location. Before their faltering figures could stand up, the American ability users on standby around the net made sure no zombies could get out of there and suppressed them.


     “Where is she?!”


     Just as someone let out a loud yell, Jeong Hae-Min took Roabell and teleported to right in front of them.


     “Hurry!!”


     Roabell didn’t bother to retort and simply raised her sceptre high in the air before shouting out her words.


     “Oh, dear Buzugote!!”


     The water-coloured divine power began pouring out like a waterfall from her sceptre.


     “How unsophisticated.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly tutted as he looked on at this development.



     Wasn’t achieving highest efficiency the basics of all types of work out there? Indeed, it was the most basic of all basics to only use the strength of, say, 100 people for the work that required the presence of 100 people.


     However, that fool of a human, nay, the Elf, was pouring out the power equivalent of tens of thousands when only 100 would suffice.


     KUUWAAAAH-!!!


     The pure divinity poured down on the zombies. They got a literal cold shower from the divine powers, and suddenly, began writhing around while issuing bizarre shrieks and yelps before eventually sagging down without an ounce of energy left.


     “Is that all?”


     Roabell nodded her head.


     Thanks to the translation magic Affeldrichae had cast beforehand, she had no problem conversing with these people.


     “They will be fine a little later. Please, move them to somewhere safe.” (Roabell)


     “Roger that.”


     The Americans had already been ordered to provided as much assistance as humanly possible to these ‘Koreans’, so they accepted Roabell’s orders without any dissatisfaction.


     Besides, even if they felt dissatisfied, they knew that now wasn’t the right time to voice their thoughts.


     “More incoming!”


     Almost as soon as the net was emptied, zombies thrown by Park Sung-Chan were flying in quite rapidly.


     “….He’s in quite a bit of a hurry, isn’t he?”


     But, then again – separating zombies 100 at a time and purifying them would mean she needed to perform over ten thousand purification processes, mathematically speaking.


     And, even if this rate was maintained for the whole day, she’d still have a long way left to go before finishing the purification.


     Jeong Hae-Min grasped Roabell’s hand.


     “We don’t have time to dawdle.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     She then activated teleport and they disappeared from that spot.


     *


     “Hah-aht!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s method was somewhat simpler compare to others.


     Even if these zombies didn’t seem to possess any intellect, they still had some capacity to perform basic reasoning, a sense of awareness, that allowed them to back off instead of advancing forward when there were huge balls of flames approaching them from the front.


     Thanks to this fact, Seo Ah-Young’s job became that much easier compared to her colleagues. She only had to get some fireballs going and that would cause the zombies to separate in haste to left and right all on their own.


     “If you knew this would’ve worked, maybe you should have used oil and set it on fire to create a wall of flames instead.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Christopher McLaren shook his head at Choi Jung-Hoon’s suggestion.


     “You think we haven’t considered that? However, what would you have done if they got hurt? It’s possible for the Flame Witch to control her flames if zombies get too close, but if we resort to using flames and one of them got burnt to cinders, we’d be under siege of massive criticisms from the rest of the country.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Well, that’s politics for you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh, so you know all about it, then.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren formed a deep frown.


     This was a case of ‘Easier said than done’.


     Indeed, the current scene was only possible because she was capable of flinging around powerful enough flames to push back that many zombies in the first place.


     A typical flame-wielding ability user would struggle to consistently produce a ball of flame as large as their heads, yet she was currently producing house-sized flame balls from the tip of her fingers and, as if that wasn’t enough, she even proceeded to toy around with them at will, too. Now that was the display of true power the Flame Witch possessed.


     ‘But, she couldn’t have been that powerful….’ (Christopher McLaren)


     If Seo Ah-Young the Flame Witch was such an outstanding ability user to begin with, then Christopher McLaren would have tried anything, even underhanded tactics, to make her an American citizen – his pride be d*mned.


     The thing was, though, the Flame Witch of the past may have been strong but she was also a flame-wielding ability user commonly found pretty much everywhere. She certainly wasn’t someone amazing enough to risk causing friction with the Korean government to get his hands on.


     “Groan….”


     Christopher McLaren shifted his gaze over to where Yi Ji-Hyuk was.


     Just what did that man do?


     If he didn’t do anything, then the American intelligence agency had been wasting their time up until a few months ago. He’d think that must’ve been the case if it were only Seo Ah-Young. But, then again, it was just inconceivable that they failed to accurately assess every single one of the NDF’s agents.


     If that really did happen, then the American intelligence agency would very much be undeserving of the reputation as the eavesdropper of the entire world.


     Seo Ah-Young’s flames managed to separate a portion of the zombies and drove them to elsewhere. That’s when Jeong Hae-Min and Roabell appeared together to rain down the water-coloured divinity on them. And the zombies getting showered on in that fashion soon collapsed to the ground.


     The American ability users and special forces operatives hurriedly dashed towards the collapsed zombies, leading Jeong Hae-Min and Roabell to teleport out of there as if that was the most obvious thing in the whole world.


     It was then, Christopher McLaren’s walkie talkie went off.


     Psuhee-!


     – “Director.”


     “What’s the prognosis?” (Christopher McLaren)


     – “The collapsed people have regained some colour in their complexion, sir. We will need more time to properly assess their condition, but on the outside at least, they seem to be recovering, sir.”


     “Don’t let your guard down! Even if they look fine on the outside, don’t take it easy, understand? Test them with every procedure you can think of and only then, move those victims deemed not dangerous out of the quarantine zone and into the regular hospitals!” (Christopher McLaren)


     – “But, sir. At this rate, we will have over a million patients, and I don’t think there’s a hospital large enough to accommodate them all. Even if we utilise multiple hospitals, that would pose various challenges on their own, sir.”


     “Then set up emergency tents somewhere, you dumb f*ck!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren angrily ended the call and shifted his anxious eyes over to the remaining zombie horde.


     Currently, the whole thing was in a bit of a lull and these zombies didn’t show any signs of making large movements, but what if they suddenly began rushing forward….?


     It was then – the zombies began to shuffle around again.


     The American forces pulled the barricades back and that managed to temporarily halt the zombies trying to rush forward, but perhaps the attacks from the ability users agitated them, they were beginning to move again.


     “Secure the barricades!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren cried out loudly enough to almost tear out his vocal chords.


     The important thing right now was to stop the zombies from going anywhere.


     The purification might have started now, but if this defensive line was breached, then the zombies would spread across America. And when that happened, the rate of new zombies appearing could vastly outstrip the rate of catching and purifying individuals.


     “We’re almost there! We only need to hold out for a little while longer!” (Christopher McLaren)


     He knew that they needed a LOT more time to purify all these zombies.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Even if the parties involved worked their butts off, no one knew how many more days they needed in the end. And it was also unknown whether Roabell could continue to pour out that divinity or whatever without a rest, too.


     Unfortunately, Christopher McLaren couldn’t do anything besides whipping his charges into working even harder.


     “Stop them! Look at the defence line over to the right side!! It’s too fragile over there! Send more reinforcements in!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “But, sir! We don’t have enough personnel at the moment with many of our ability users involved in rescue missions!”


     “F*ck me.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren glared at the countless banks of monitors filling up the situation control centre and gnashed his teeth.


     Because of the sheer scale of the defensive line, it was simply impossible to analyse the developing situation with naked eyes and efficiently arrange the troops according to their needs.


     No, only by dispatching commanders to many different locations and receiving their real time reports while scanning each of the monitors constantly could he just barely manage to arrange the troops.


     That was his current situation, yet now with several ability users leaving for the rescue mission, the balance precariously teetering on the edge was about to be broken.


     “T-they, the zombies are trying to charge at the barricades!”


     “Oh, my god….” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren now could see the horde of zombies dashing towards a section of the barricades through the monitors. These things were mounting a desperate attack right now.


     If his troops could defend against that wave, then for sure, this disaster might be solved soon, but if not, then it’d be pretty similar to poking a hornet’s nest for no good reason.


     “Do whatever it takes to defend against that!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     He found himself to be utterly pathetic for simply shouting out like this without any concrete plan whatsoever, but realistically speaking, there wasn’t a whole lot he could do under the current situation.


     “Can’t you increase the pace of purification??” (Christopher McLaren)


     Choi Jung-Hoon could only shrug his shoulders when he heard the American’s urgent voice.


     “I’d like to help, but as you know, I’m not a part of that mission so all I can do is pass on the message.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “It’s fine even if that’s all you can do.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Alright.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon knew doing that would be useless, but he also knew how desperate Christopher McLaren was feeling now so he didn’t say anything else.


     Christopher McLaren yelled into his walkie talkie again.


     “Defend that barricade as if your life depended on it! If it get breached, then you all better be prepared to lose your necks, got that?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     – “Roger that, sir.”


     A clear and concise reply came back. Choi Jung-Hoon nodded his head at this impressive spectacle. He could feel a powerful bond of trust among these Americans, which was something rather hard to achieve.


     The United States wasn’t called the world’s strongest not because of their cutting-edge equipment or their seemingly-endless supply of everything. No, they were strong because they could move and act as one under the banner of trust built upon years and years of shared rationale.


     ‘We should learn from them.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     There was a limit to managing stuff with haphazard planning, after all.


     Choi Jung-Hoon nodded his head, convinced, and spoke to his own communication device.


     “The situation is getting more urgent as we speak. Please hurry up with the operation.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     – “Why don’t you do it then, you effing son of a b*tch?!”


     – “Why, is it getting too comfortable for you, sitting there on your a*s and watching on? Yeah? Is it too f*cking comfortable now?!”


     – “Where the hell are you?”


     – “Don’t tempt me, otherwise Imma throw you into the middle of the zombies! Pah, sh*t!”


     Choi Jung-Hoon switched his device off and stared longingly at the heavens above.


     Yup, it was so, so blindingly, beautifully clear. So, so f*cking stupidly clear….


     “Have you passed on the message? I thought I heard urgent replies? Are their situation that serious?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “….Well, they said that they are willing to put their lives on the line to get it done.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ohhh! I am envious of the relationship of trust you people have cultivated. I wish we also had such a culture of passionately responding to others like that. Should we start a special learning course for that, I wonder?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “….I strongly recommend that you don’t.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Because, you might end up growing sceptical of life in general, you see. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon continued to wipe away the streams of waterworks threatening to break out of his eyes and shifted his gaze towards the frontline.


     “Euh?! Look over there!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon got jolted back to his senses by what he saw and hurriedly shouted out.


     “They are breaking through!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Where?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren hurriedly turned his head in the direction Choi Jung-Hoon was pointing at.


     An armoured vehicle had been overturned and its unsightly belly was showing. The military personnel around it had to back up in order to avoid getting crushed by it, but that created an opening. And through that opening, zombies began flooding in.


     “T-that?!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren forgot what he wanted to say and stared at that unfolding spectacle.


     In that moment, he felt the inside of his head blanking out.


     I, I need to stop that, but… I must do something here….


     But, but, what can I do? The reserve forces are… (Christopher McLaren’s inner monologue)


     “Wowsers. They really broke through.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     …Ah, we still have someone in reserve.


     Sure, we have someone ready, but…..


     But, why does it have to be him?!


     Out of all the countless ability user out there, just why did it have to be him?!


     God d*mn it… (Christopher McLaren’s inner monologue)




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 186: Do I look like a honourable person? 1
      Chapter 186: Do I look like a honourable person? (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “They are breaking through!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s eyes filled with sense of urgency stared at the zombie horde in the distance.


     These so-called zombies that had been standing still and swaying around for a while, suddenly began shuffling towards a certain direction as if a switch inside them had been flipped. And now, they were sprinting towards the barricade at a fairly high speed.


     The zombies who couldn’t use their legs properly fell to the ground and were trampled by the frenzied zombie horde’s stampede.


     “D*mn it!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     He didn’t do anything wrong here, but obviously, it still didn’t feel so good to watch people die like that right in front of his eyes.


     “But, why are they doing this?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     No, hang on. Them hanging around like that was the strange thing, wasn’t it?


     They were originally like this, but the temporary lull only came about after the barricades were pushed back, didn’t it? (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     “What should we do?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun shouted at the smartwatch device on his wrist, and in turn, he got Seo Ah-Young’s cold voice as a reply.


     – “We leave the front to the barricade. We gradually shave the zombie horde from the back and purify them.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “But, you know that ain’t gonna be as easy as you say! Will they able to hold on?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Merely watching the million-plus, mindless zombies rush forward in a single direction was enough to send a terrified chill down Kim Dah-Hyun’s spine, even though he believed that he was a hard man after having gone through all sorts of hardships in his life.


     Being asked to take care of them would make one feel not just flabbergasted, but even horrified, too – yet, how was one supposed to suppress them without inflicting a single wound?


     How was that even humanly possible?


     – “That’s not what you should be concerned about, Mister Kim Dah-Hyun.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     What kind of irresponsible drivel was she spewing now?


     – “You should do what you are capable of doing right now. Do what you were supposed to do first. If you worry about something that’s not a part of your job, then you may end up messing up your own part in this mission. If you’re that worried, then the best thing you can do is to quickly finish your job to reduce the pressure on the others.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Keuk.”


     She was right.


     Kim Dah-Hyun was able to escape from the state of momentary confusion thanks to Seo Ah-Young’s cold but calm words. His own eyes became icy as he glared at the zombies.


     “I’ll believe in them, then.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Indeed, he wasn’t doing this alone.


     Besides, if things were to become far too difficult to handle for them, then that guy staying way back and busy chewing on dried pollack would probably step up, instead. (TL: Dried pollack is white cod-like fish eaten by South Koreans. Also spelled as pollock. This saying simply means the person is wasting time yapping on and on.)



     Yup, they had a final line of defence, hadn’t they??


     Kim Dah-Hyun believed that in his heart as he dashed forward.


     However….


     Will he really help? Someone like him….? (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     Kim Dah-Hyun remained rather realistic as he still couldn’t shake off that one little tiny bit of suspicion in his head.


     ***


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Che!”


     Rudra and Spitfire were both going through a tough battle of their own.


     “God d*mn it, can’t we just wipe them all off or something?” (Spitfire)


     ‘Spitfire’ Yun Hyuk-Gyu complained bitterly, causing Rudra to sigh helplessly under his breath.


     “You do that, buddy, and you’ll be extradited as a wanted criminal because of the international politics. If I was the president of our country, I’d not hesitate to sacrifice you if that meant all of my problems would go away. When that happens, you’ll probably get stuck with a ten thousand-plus year sentence and start singing ‘Circle of Life’ with the criminal uncles in a jail cell.” (Rudra)


     “What do you mean, sing Circle of Life?!” (Spitfire)


     “Do I really need to spell it out for you? Seriously?” (Rudra)


     “….No. On second thought, it’ll be for the best if you don’t.” (Spitfire)


     For some reason, Spitfire felt his spine, no, a certain body part way below his spine suddenly pucker up.


     Such a thing should not be allowed to happen, obviously.


     “Still, this is honestly way too sh*tty, man!!” (Spitfire)


     For these two men who were specialised in attacking the enemy, separating the zombie horde without injuring them was a really tall order to carry out.


     It was a small consolation that the risk to their lives were on the low side, but that didn’t mean there was totally no risk to them whatsoever, either.


     It was also unproven that these folks reverting back from the state of zombie-fication would be able to regain their former personalities, too.


     They were acting on the basis of that woman Roabell’s assurance, so how could they feel completely convinced? More importantly, the fact that the guarantor of her words being Yi Ji-Hyuk caused their confidence to plummet even further.


     If they were to be honest with themselves, then they should blame the latter for most of their scepticism, though….


     That man was evil enough to throw everyone else in hell and leisurely walk away if that meant ending the annoying situation in one go.


     In fact, these two felt fearful in their hearts, deeply worried that even though they had already tasted how far humanity could fall through that man’s wickedness, it was possible that there was an even greater depth of depravity hiding within him.


     “Let’s hurry up with our jobs. Our records are the worst of everyone. I don’t want to hear her nagging later on, you know? I’m sure you don’t want to hear the Insane Witch shout at us, calling us useless b*tches and all that, right?” (Rudra)


     “Stop saying something scary, will ya?” (Spitfire)


     They were S-grade ability users in South Korea, so how could they see such a thing happen to them?


     “Alright. Now, then….” (Spitfire)


     Spitfire’s flame cannon was fired at the ground.


     Rumble-!!


     The ground caved in and shook violently, and almost half of it blew away from the resulting explosion.


     The zombies couldn’t maintain their balance and fell to the ground. Rudra then whipped up powerful gusts of wind to suppress the fallen zombies even further.


     “This might be inefficient, but we don’t have a choice.” (Spitfire)


     Even if it was slow, all they had to do was to steadily work on it. If this was all they could do, they should just stick to it, then. Spitfire grinned and glanced at his colleague, currently keeping himself really busy.


     “It’s not like I’m all alone here, is it.” (Spitfire)


     Of course, excluding that man, obviously.


     “Uh? By the way….?” (Rudra)


     “Yeah?” (Spitfire)


     Spitfire quickly turned his head after he heard Rudra’s flustered voice.


     “Hey, over there, that place got breached.” (Rudra)


     “Eh?” (Spitfire)


     He took a look in the direction Rudra was pointing at, and spotted an overturned armoured vehicle, plus the masses of zombies using that opening to flood in beyond the barricades.


     “Uh…..” (Spitfire)


     Surely, that couldn’t be a good thing, right?


     “What should we do now?” (Rudra)


     Rudra asked, and Spitfire lifted his wrist up to his lips. Well, the job of thinking wasn’t his, after all.


     “Excuse me. I think the barricade got breached over there.” (Spitfire)


     – “Don’t worry about that and continue with what you were doing.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     But, of course, she’d say that.


     “Ah, sure thing. Got it.” (Spitfire)


     Rudra tilted his head.


     “What did she say?” (Rudra)


     “She says, carry on with what we were doing.” (Spitfire)


     “…Oh. Well, in that case.” (Rudra)


     Spitfire stopped worrying about the breached barricade and carried on with what he was doing a moment ago. However, a single question grasped his head and didn’t want to let him go.


     Thinking wasn’t his job, for sure. Indeed, it was Seo Ah-Young’s job to think, but….


     “Wait, was Seo Ah-Young really that smart to give us orders and make correct decisions in the middle of an operation, to begin with?” (Spitfire)


     “………”


     Spitfire saw Rudra turn his head away without providing an answer, and began regretting the fact that he asked something he shouldn’t have.


     *


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?! Please, do something and stop them!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon hurriedly cried out, but Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head slightly to the side in a crooked angle and replied with an unimpressed sounding voice.


     “I’m off duty.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Off duty?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     How could he claim ‘off duty’ in the middle of one of the greatest calamities to befall this planet??


     “Have you ever seen a firefighter claim he’s off duty and walk away from a house on fire?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “No, I haven’t.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, that’s the obvious thing not to do, isn’t it?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, that’s because that person’s a firefighter.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “EHH??”


     “They are honourable folks and that’s why they are willing to throw away their time off to rescue other people.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What are you trying to say here?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Do I really look like a honourable person to you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………………”


     Holy moly, mother of god….


     How am I supposed to answer that now?!


     The only correct answer to say here is “Yes, you are”, but the d*mn b*stard called my conscience is busy telling me, “Aigo, you rotten fool, I will never say that”. Feels like the inside of my head is all going haywire! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     He had been lying through his teeth recently all thanks to what his job entailed, but even then, honestly speaking in a super-duper serious way, this would be his first time feeling this much of a guilt in his conscience.


     “M-maybe?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Wowsers. I’m telling you, you’d do great as a politician. I’ll sponsor you, so don’t you wanna take on the world of politics?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Why don’t you just insult me straight in my face?


     No, hang on. That WAS an insult, wasn’t it? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon would’ve preferred to be openly called a moral-less trash of humanity. That’d be better for his heart, actually. But now that he was insulted in such a subtle, roundabout manner, he felt so indescribably soiled for some reason.


     “This isn’t the time to crack jokes!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I wasn’t joking, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “How can you claim off duty?! Just who decided that?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “The NDF’s director.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “…….”


     She’s the director only when it’s convenient to you.


     Usually, you’d call her this woman, that woman, an insane spinster, or whatever takes your fancy in that moment, but only in times like this you call her the director!


     Besides all that, just what did Seo Ah-Young say to him that made him behave like this?? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “What did the ‘director’ say to you, then?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “She said, she’ll show me the cool sight of them taking care of this mess without me getting involved. She then said, I should not do anything and quietly stick my head in some dark, dank corner and suck on a can of cola. Something along those lines.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Seriously?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yup.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Holy cow. Why did she have to say it like that?


     Besides, Seo Ah-Young’s manner of speech isn’t like…. No, wait. She has always been like that. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Now that Choi Jung-Hoon thought about it, Seo Ah-Young was capable of saying those words for sure, and that left him unable to come up with a rebuttal right away.


     “So, like, what can I do in this case, really? My superior officer gave me an order, you know? What if I end up in a brig for disobeying a direct order? Mister Choi Jung-Hoon, will you take responsibility for that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “We don’t have a brig in the NDF.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh, then it’s straight to jail? To a jail, just like that?! I’m a weakling so if I end up in a horrible place like that, I’ll probably die of suffocation, you know? Uh-whew, so dang scary.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Didn’t you claim that a prison feeds you for free, gives you a bed to sleep on, as well as free clothing…. You said you wouldn’t mind going there for a few years to take a break, didn’t you??” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I did? When?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Seeing those sparkling, clear eyes of Yi Ji-Hyuk as he asked back, Choi Jung-Hoon was nearly overcome with the desire to poke those eyeballs with his fingers and make them go pop. However, the superhuman level of patience designed specifically to deal with Yi Ji-Hyuk automatically kicked in and he was able to prevent a rather grisly event from taking place.


     “No, hang on! This isn’t the time to joke around! Please, do something! Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What the heck. What does this ahjussi want from me now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk snorted derisively and continued on.


     “You think I’m Dorae….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ehhei!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh, right. You think I’m some kind of a robot raccoon with a box of everything attached? Every time something happens, you come to me, asking me to do this and that! You’re an adult, so aren’t you ashamed of yourself? You should be taking care of your own c**p, you know??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ‘But, I saw you trembling in anxiety because no one bothered to ask for your help earlier!!’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon pounded on his chest in frustration.


     I definitely saw with my own two eyes you busy chewing on your nails, anxious about things going wrong somehow, all worried like a mother hen about whether we can pull this off without you or not!!


     But now that you’re needed, look at you acting like an entitled brat all of a sudden?!


     No, this is way beyond that now.


     You can only act spoiled if you have something to gain from that, but this guy, he’s just enjoying this situation, isn’t he?? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Your character….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mm? Did you say something?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….No, not really.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ‘….Whew.’


     Choi Jung-Hoon spat out a long sigh deep within his heart somewhere and began thinking about the best possible way to rescue this situation. First of all, he needed to soothe this guy and his sulky temper tantrums before anything else could be done.


     Even though the thoughts of scepticism regarding why he should do that, even though he wasn’t this guy’s nanny or something, rushed in his head, there was nothing he could do about that now.


     His current opponent was none other than Yi Ji-Hyuk, after all.


     “You still need to stop that, don’t you agree?! If you are unhappy about something, I’ll apologise on behalf of everyone! So, like, please stop the zombies!! Please!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Wow! Look at you, getting all angry and stuff! Aigoo~! Help me, my good neighbours!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Aaargh, seriously! Imma just!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What was that?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….It’s nothing.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon stared at the heavens above and let a long sigh of lamentation escape from his mouth. Why couldn’t he be an ability user, too?


     If he had some sort of power, however small, he would’ve pounced on Yi Ji-Hyuk even if that meant he’d get beaten up in the end. But that was an impossible dream for a normal person with a weak body.


     “I’m not being like this because it’s annoying, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk with a confused expression.


     “It’s not because it’s annoying, but… Because, I shouldn’t be stepping out here. That’s why.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, why not?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I mean, I put them under special training regime and made them stronger, but I couldn’t even put them properly to work because of that stinking demon king and whatnot. It’s time they realise just how powerful they have become. If I keep wiping their bottoms for them, then they’d soon end up unable to do anything without me around, you know? You want that to happen?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course not.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Indeed, such a thing couldn’t be allowed to happen. If that did happen, then the NDF would never be able to escape from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s influence, after all.


     “So, they gotta do this when things aren’t as risky. Or, they might really have to put their lives on the line just to realise that fact later on.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s collected, earnest words made Choi Jung-Hoon nod his head. This guy, he sometimes had a way of seeing straight through the true nature of things.


     And that would be one of the reasons that made dealing with this guy such a chore. However, if there was one thing that still got on Choi Jung-Hoon’s nerves, then that would be….


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yeah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You aren’t saying that because you feel too lazy to move, right?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “………”


     Why aren’t you answering me?


     WHY??


     Yi Ji-Hyuk avoided meeting Choi Jung-Hoon’s eyes right until the end.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 187: Do I look like an honourable person? 2
      Chapter 187: Do I look like an honourable person? (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (Not edited, unfortunately.)


     “Of course, what you said about them is all good and stuff! Fine! But, can’t you see what’s going on over there?! That place has been breached!! We might have several millions more zombies before our people realise the extent of their own powers! The damages will be far too severe by then!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “You know, I think….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I know what???” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I think, the one underestimating his own agents the most might be you, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     As if to solidify Yi Ji-Hyuk’s argument, a lone man suddenly dropped into the middle of the opening in the barricade. Choi Jung-Hoon looked at that and cried out.


     “Mister Park Sung-Chan?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The ‘Iron’ Park Sung-Chan landed hard on the ground, and then proceeded to grab the zombies trying to pounce on new victims. He then chucked them back into the midst of the horde a far away.


     “Please, be careful!! What if they get hurt??” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Be serious!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan shot a glare back.


     “You think one or two getting hurt under the circumstances is a problem?! If they are unhappy about it, tell them to sort this sh*t out by themselves! Isn’t this a pure bullsh*t request to begin with?!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     No, hang on! It’s not just one or two getting hurt here!


     Those you just threw at the zombie horde flew like cannon shells and blew away the others as if they are bowling pins, you know?!


     Please think first before saying such a things!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Of course, Choi Jung-Hoon was the type to think first before saying his piece, so he didn’t mutter any of that out this time.


     “In any case, please be more cautious!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Cautious can kiss my a*s!!” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Park Sung-Chan chucked every single zombie that broke through the barricade back to the rest of the horde, picked the overturned military vehicle up, and placed it where it used to be.


     “Can’t you all make a better barricade or something? You think this is enough for a barricade?” (Park Sung-Chan)


     “….If we were to barricade you in, we’d need the Grand Canyon.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Don’t judge everything according to your standards!! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Park Sung-Chan finished sorting out the situation, more or less, and jumped back into the zombie horde.


     “Argh, again?! Now you want me to go where??” (Park Sung-Chan)


     Watching Park Sung-Chan shout at the smartwatch device on his wrist like that, Choi Jung-Hoon was overcome with this thought that he was looking at a husband getting ordered around by his wife to run an errand just now.



     ‘No, hang on a minute. A wife?!’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     How dare he, Park Sung-Chan!!


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s head was suddenly filled with that thought, but he quickly shook his head to shake it off.


     “Am I going mad as well?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What are you talking about?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s nothing.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon blushed slightly and glanced at Seo Ah-Young a bit further away.


     *


     “This is endless.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young bit her nails.


     She was all gung-ho about the whole thing when she started this mission, but now…. As it turned out, it was the case of easier said then done.


     Purifying once or twice wasn’t all that difficult, sure, but repeating that process tens of thousands of times proved to be really problematic.


     “Hmm….”


     This was going to take too long. She brought the smartwatch device closer and pressed the ‘Call’ button.


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “Yes, I’m here. Please speak.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “For the time being, I’ll be sending half of our agents back to the barricade. Please distribute them appropriately. I’ll also hand over the command to you.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     – “Understood.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If she handed the reins over like this, then Choi Jung-Hoon would do a fine job on his own. In all honesty, leaving the command of this mission to him from the get-go would have been far more efficient, and she knew that fact very well.


     However, she also wanted to show that she wasn’t some useless figurehead.


     ….To the rest of the world, and more specifically, that d*mn detestable Yi Ji-Hyuk, too.


     It wasn’t as if she didn’t feel a pang of regret about needlessly trying to show off here, but in order for her to stand tall as the boss of the NDF, this simply had to be done.


     Because, she herself had acutely sensed herself morphing into a nominal leader after Yi Ji-Hyuk made his appearance.


     There was no need for a Flame Witch that listened to someone else’s orders and did what she was told. What she wanted was the ‘Seo Ah-Young’ that thought for herself and fought for herself.


     “Well, that’s another easier said than done, isn’t it?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Although she was still complaining to herself, she didn’t stop her quest to push the zombies around with her flames.


     *


     “I’m really getting dizzy here.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min grabbed her forehead and slowly shook her head. She had to give up on the markers she left all over the world and placed them near this location.


     Meaning, with the sole exception of the marker in Korea so they could go back home later, she had spent all of her available markers in this place.


     Thanks to that, she was now able to go where her presence was required. Unfortunately, even though she was teleporting only one person to a short distance, repeating this action over and over again to this degree would tire her out greatly.


     “Heh-eh?”


     If it weren’t for Yi Ji-Hyuk putting her through the special training by teleporting all over the world for several days in the past, she’d be laid out flat on the ground by now while watching the stars spin around above her head.


     In that sense, she should be feeling rather grateful for what he had done for her, but well, it had to be Yi Ji-Hyuk’s special trait that people couldn’t feel grateful towards him for some reason.


     Everyone had gotten way stronger than before after encountering Yi Ji-Hyuk, they gained a certain influence for themselves that other nations could no longer ignore, and some of them even received scouting offers every now and then, too – it was a fact that everyone had become ‘better’, yet why did they keep grinding their teeth whenever they saw Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mug?


     “Hah-ah….” (Roabell)


     Jeong Hae-Min shifted her gaze over to Roabell next to her. The shorty idol wasn’t the only one feeling pooped out at the moment. The Elf woman too carried an utterly pale complexion at the moment.


     “I still haven’t even finished a quarter of the work yet….” (Roabell)


     There must’ve been some fruit of their hard labour, though, as the number of the zombies had decreased noticeably. And, in turn, the emergency evacuation centre located beyond the barricade was now brimming full with rescued people.


     Ambulances and other various transportation vehicles were continuously ferrying the patients back to hospitals, forming long lines that resembled worker ants going to and fro.


     “Are you going to be alright?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Roabell gritted her teeth when she heard Jeong Hae-Min’s question, before muttering out harshly under her breath.


     “That rotten b*stard of a Dark Wizard…. I’ll kill him. I’ll definitely kill him.” (Roabell)


     “………”


     This girl, she definitely looks like an Elf, but… No, wait. She’s an Elf, yet why is her mouth so rough like that?


     Wasn’t the images of Elves typically conform to things like them playing carefreely with mother nature and say stuff like “Oh my goodness me? Mister Deer, your eyes are so sparklier and shinier today than yesterday!” or stuff like that?? (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     But for some reason, this Elf was rather… combative.


     Her class was set in the recovery section, and by listening to her talk, she must’ve been a cleric, too. So why was she behaving in such an uncouth manner??


     ‘Seriously, none of the females hanging around Yi Ji-Hyuk are normal in their heads.’ (Jeong Hae-Min)


     That girl named Dah-Som or something was a stalker-type, and Affeldrichae didn’t even come across as a human being. It was also worrisome thing that Gah-Yun, who used to be such a well-behaved child, had been showing some strange changes in personality lately, too….


     Hah….


     Ah, so, I’m the only one who’s normal in this group, aren’t I? That’s why he can’t do anything about me, I guess. (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “All this is because that evil, vile man.” (Roabell)


     “Pardon me?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “This world will also experience a blood-soaked tragedy because of that demon of a man.” (Roabell)


     “……….”


     What on earth is up her now?


     Didn’t she say she’s a cleric? But, maybe she’s a fake?


     I mean, at this rate, isn’t she gonna say stuff like ‘The end of this world is nigh’? (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     “Apocalypse will descend on the world that man resides in.” (Roabell)


     “Yup, called it.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “….Excuse me?” (Roabell)


     “Nah, don’t mind me.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     How could she be this uncannily on the money?


     It was to the point that Jeong Hae-Min could hardly tell whether she was just good at predicting the flow or this Elf woman was simply being stereotypical.


     “Well, even then, we can’t chase him out of here, you know.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Without a doubt, this is a terribly strange world.” (Roabell)


     “Which part is?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I should say that it is truly bizarre to see people converse with that man as if it’s nothing, and also proceeding to hurl abuses at his way as if it’s the most natural thing in the whole world.” (Roabell)


     “What’s wrong with that?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Of course there was something wrong with that. It was so wrong that, Roabell couldn’t even bring herself to feel a sense of disharmony here. She didn’t reply and quietly studied Jeong Hae-Min.


     Did these people know of the truth?


     Did they know just what kind of an existence Yi Ji-Hyuk, the one they could chat to so easily right now, was like back in Berafe?


     Maybe Affeldrichae could speak to him as an equal since she was the Lord of Dragons, but Roabell was just a measly priest, one of many, that worked for the Order of Buzugote so there was no way she’d be able to speak to Yi Ji-Hyuk in a normal manner.


     She never really got to ‘experience’ his feats in the ensuing years and only heard about them like that of a passing wind, but even then, she felt her knees buckle at the mere mention of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s name. So, how scary it must’ve been for those people in Berafe who had personally experienced that vile man’s violent behaviour?


     At the very least, the existence of Yi Ji-Hyuk was treated as the darkness far above the likes of some demon kings. No, he was an existence even worse than that of a natural disaster.


     However, such a calamitous being was being kicked around like a piece of rock and was busy being rolled around here and there.


     The gap between the two images was simply far too vast to bridge.


     For someone like her, a newbie just arriving from Berafe, the sight of this Yi Ji-Hyuk was as monumentally shocking as watching the creation of the world itself.


     “You people are being deceived.” (Roabell)


     “Really?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “That man is the devil.”


     “Ahhh. Well, yeah, I think I heard him being called a demon king or whatever sometime ago.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You knew already?” (Roabell)


     “No, not initially. But then, another demon king came invading this world not too long ago. And Ji-Hyuk beat that thing down, you see.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Ah…..”


     “Yeah, that’s when I heard about it. That demon guy was busy yapping on and on about Ji-Hyuk being a demon king and whatnot.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “You know the truth, yet you can treat him in this manner??” (Roabell)


     “Mm?”


     Now that she thought about it, that made sense, didn’t it?


     Jeong Hae-Min fell into a bit of pondering as she opened her mouth.


     “Well, you know. It doesn’t really matter, right? I mean, Ji-Hyuk will always be Ji-Hyuk, regardless of what title he’s sagged with, am I right?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Even though he’s a demon king?!” (Roabell)


     “Of course, his personality is as rotten as a demon king, he’s got no manners, he’s infuriating to talk to, and yeah, he’s like a total trash, but…. But, you know, he’s a nice guy underneath all of that.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Roabell’s dumbfounded eyes struck Jeong Hae-Min pretty hard.


     “I must’ve misheard you pretty badly just now. Or is the translation magic giving me errors? Your words don’t seem to match up with each other. Ah, that’s right. This must be what you humans call ‘ironical’ statement, yes?” (Roabell)


     “But, it wasn’t?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min giggled softly.


     “He really is a nice guy. It’s just that, he goes about the wrong way to express it, that’s all.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Is this what they call blinded by love syndrome?” (Roabell)


     “W-w-what are you even talking about, blinded by w-what now?!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Don’t worry. I’m the priest of the god of affection, Buzugote. Love between people are something to be cherished, not to be embarrassed and bashful about.” (Roabell)


     “Kkyaahk?! No, it’s not true!! Never!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Meanwhile, Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at the two females some distance away from him going kkyah, kkyah, before wordlessly fished out a cigarette from somewhere within his pocket.


     “They are really having fun, aren’t they?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Why are those two insane fools throwing tantrums around when the situation is still crappy?


     Urgh, I’d feel so much better if I could just slap some senses into them right about now. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Argh, my innards hurt.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He felt this prickling sensation in his gut, meaning the level of his accumulated stress must’ve been nothing to scoff at.


     ….You see, I might look like this now but I’ll have you know that I lived a thousand plus years without suffering from stress once! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Huh. By the way….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     Why am I picking up on this weird feeling?


     What is this weird feeling coming out from somewhere in there? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     As Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes gradually widened, an extraordinary change began taking place.


     Ka-boooom!!


     Along with a massive explosion, zombies standing to one side flew away in all directions like fired cannon shells. And then, from the falling dust, some ‘zombies’ slowly walked out in a line.


     “Well, more zombies.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, they are zombies like the others.


     Doesn’t matter where I look at them from, they are still zombies, alright.


     But then, why do they feel a wee bit different?


     It’s like, something is slightly off about these guys…. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     It was right in that moment that flames lit up on the hands of one of the ‘new’ zombies walking out of the horde.


     “Oh…..”


     Ahhh, so that’s what it was.


     If regular folks get infected, we get regular zombies…. And when an ability user gets infected, we get an ability user zombie, I see….


     Those d*mn stupid morons, you’re supposed to be ability users, so how can you get bitten by some bugs and end up as an infected?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “You should all be ashamed!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I don’t think now is the time to argue about that, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I guess you’re right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He’s right. We shouldn’t be concerned with the finer points of that right now. The priority would be with defeating those zombies first, somehow. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Now let’s see….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If a normal person became a zombie, they would lose all sense of pain and things like their muscular strength would leap up by nearly ten times. It was a common occurrence to see people’s arms getting yanked out or bones shattering into fine dust once they get caught by a zombie.


     So, what would happen if an ability user became a zombie, instead?


     Rumble-!!!


     A ball of flames lit up by the zombie grew as big as a medium-sized house and rose up high into the air.


     “Mm…..”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk formed a refreshing smile and quickly assessed the current situation.


     “Yup, we’re screwed.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Not only that, utterly, completely screwed, too.


     Uh-whew!!




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 188: Do I look like a honourable person? 3
      Chapter 188: Do I look like a honourable person? (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (Also not edited. My editor hasn’t been feeling unwell, and i couldn’t get this chapter ready on time. My apologies to everyone.)


     So, the thing was – a zombie was basically an infected person.


     It was just that, the person was not infected with some virus or poisonous substance, but by dark Mana, instead.


     Once humans get tainted by this dark Mana, they would lose all their reasoning and their bodies slowly transformed. In the process, they would grow weaker, but at the same time, they would also grow stronger, too.


     What did that mean, exactly?


     The strength displayed outwardly would increase, but the sturdiness would decrease – that’s what it meant. Going by a rough example, say a certain character possessed a balanced ratio of 5:5. The moment this person got infected by the dark Mana, this ratio of shift instantly to 9:1. Somewhere about there?


     Of course, the movement speed would also decrease so it was a bit vague to say the attacking power had truly increased, either.


     So, which all means!!


     It means, a regular joe infected with dark Mana will end up possessing enough strength to break the arms of other regular people, that’s what!


     But, what would happen if ability users become infected by dark Mana? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Kwa-rurururu!!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took a look at that house-sized flames burning above the zombie’s hand and spat out a lengthy groan.


     Indeed, that was the inevitable result.


     The level only Seo Ah-Young among the human ability users managed to achieve had been easily reached by a regular, run-of-the-mill ability user.


     “Uh-whew….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     In Berafe, one would never encounter a situation where a powerful being was turned into a zombie.


     Not only was their innate resistance high to begin with, even if they were somehow infected, a passing-by priest flicking a vial or two of purifying water would utterly get rid of the offending infection anyway, so which self-respecting warrior or wizard would wait around until they transformed into a zombie?


     That was why Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t really think about this sort of eventuality, but now….


     “Wait. Where have they been hiding all this time?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If he knew such zombies existed, then maybe he’d have come up with a plan or something beforehand, but them jumping out into the fore without any warning meant he was really caught with his pants down on this one.


     But then again, there were a million plus zombies out there, so even if there were a handful of ability user zombies hidden in the mix, it wouldn’t really become that apparent, either.


     Whether they were formerly of ability user humans or not, one would find out only after clashing against them. Indeed, it was an impossible ask to search and locate ability user zombies among that wave of humans…. no, wave of zombies.



     Which all led to them arriving here completely undetected.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk roughly scratched his head.


     “Okay, fine…. What should I do now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     These ability user zombies had to be suppressed without them being injured in the slightest so they could be showered on with divinity, but would such a task as easy as these words made it out to be?


     “Can’t we, like, call those guys exceptions and just eliminate them?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk asked Choi Jung-Hoon, and the latter formed a serious expression as he looked at Christopher McLaren. Even at a casual glance, anyone could tell subduing such those zombies without hurting them would be an monumental task.


     “What on earth are you even talking about?! Ability users are US citizens, just like everyone else!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Hey, come on, dude. You got plenty of citizens, so one or two shouldn’t be a problem, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course it is a problem!!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Flames were lit up in Christopher McLaren’s eyes.


     “This uncle and his inflexibility. Gimme a break.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     You know, you shouldn’t be too obstinate about this!


     If this was back in Korea, the government there wouldn’t even hesitate to bury two, three bodies! In any case, these Americans and their morals! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “A nation exists only for her citizens!” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Really? What’s up with all those Gates you guys are guilty of, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What do you mean? We have no control over Gates, don’t you know that?” (Christopher McLaren)


     “Well, there’s the Zipperga…” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “STOP.” (Christopher McLaren)


     Christopher McLaren formed a flustered expression and cut Yi Ji-Hyuk off there.


     Why couldn’t that guy even control his pants and end up becoming a source of national embarrassment like this?


     “That isn’t important right now, is it?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s urgent words sobered both Yi Ji-Hyuk and Christopher McLaren up instantly.


     The latter grunted out in unhappiness and turned his head around.


     Talking to this d*mn guy would only lead him further down into the quagmire. Indeed, there was no such thing as ‘progress’ with this man.


     “That ahjumma…. Doesn’t she look quite heated up?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at the newly-developing situation and grinned ominously.


     “Oho?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The front bangs of Seo Ah-Young whipped around in the wind.


     A zombie wielding flames was an act of insolence in itself, yet said flames being rather large was poking at her pride.


     Sure, the flame wielders were the most common types of ability users out there, but why did one of those just have to become a zombie, and why did said zombie oh-so ironically have to stand before Seo Ah-Young like this?


     “You dare to call that flames, ah?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s brows shot up as she glared at the zombie, and Kim Dah-Hyun nearby spat out a long, long sigh.


     Don’t get competitive against a dang zombie, please!!


     A human should compete against another human…. Ah, should I treat that zombie as a person too? (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     Just as Kim Dah-Hyun fell into a deep contemplation at how to go about navigating this rather subtle distinction in a politically correct way, Seo Ah-Young began lighting up her own flames.


     RUMBLE-!!


     Her flames were at least twice the size of what the zombie managed to create. Seeing that spectacle, Yi Ji-Hyuk spoke in a serious voice.


     “Couldn’t she, like, run a power station all by herself?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………”


     Choi Jung-Hoon was about to throw a ridiculing retort of “Please, stop with your nonsense” but shut his mouth up.


     When he thought about it some more, didn’t it sound rather plausible?


     With her firepower, spinning the turbine shouldn’t be much of an issue, and as for raw materials such as fuel, they would only need food, so…. Wouldn’t it prove to be fare more efficient this way?


     ‘What the heck?! What rubbish am I even dreaming about here??’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was quick to reflect on himself after getting sucked into Yi Ji-Hyuk’s pace. A human being should think like a human, so what on earth was about that just now?


     “Wait, could there be a nuclear fission ability user somewhere? Wouldn’t it be super if you grab someone like that and let that person run a power station?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Not nuclear fusion but nuclear fission? That’d be like walking, talking nuclear warhead, so such a person would have been killed already or a country somewhere probably have been blown up to bits by now.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Kyah, I guess you have a point there. What a miss.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shook his head helplessly.


     Just what had to be in your brain to come up with stuff like that? Besides all that, shouldn’t he at least possess a modicum of respect for human rights?!


     “Huh? She shouldn’t be throwing that around, don’t you agree?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s voice sobered up Choi Jung-Hoon right away. He quickly cried out.


     “You mustn’t!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If Seo Ah-Young attacked with everything she had, then just the after-effects alone would wipe out at least ten thousand zombies in one go. If that happened, turning the situation around would become utterly impossible!!


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Aigo~, that ahjumma and her temper tantrums!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t say anything else, leaped up, and practically flew to where Seo Ah-Young was.


     “Wow!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was stunned by that speed and began looking at Yi Ji-Hyuk in renewed light.


     Because he was so unwilling and lazy in his everyday life, it was hard to remember that if this guy did run seriously, he was capable of producing speed that put Kim Dah-Hyun’s to shame.


     That man…. He says he’s not a body reinforcement type, but really now, you can’t tell just how his Status points have been distributed, no? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     While Choi Jung-Hoon was swimming in his flustered state, Yi Ji-Hyuk had already arrived in front of Seo Ah-Young to grab her arms.


     “Hey, ahjumma!! Wake the hell up!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What the heck?! Didn’t I tell you to not step up today?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Then, don’t create situations where I have to step up, okay!! Can’t you just pull that off once in your life?? You’re supposed to take care of this all by yourself, so why are you trying to make it worse?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “When did I?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “You’re really hopeless.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Tsk, tsk. Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue.


     Sure, the current situation had devolved somewhat, but that didn’t mean he could let those curable people die like this.


     “How annoying!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head and glared at the ability user zombie.


     “Hey, you. Can’t you just….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Unfortunately, even before he got to say what he wanted to, the zombie’s flames flew towards his and Seo Ah-Young’s location.


     “Argh, dang it!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He quickly hugged her and dodged the incoming flames.


     Rumble!!


     The flames rumbled up when they landed on the ground and spat out waves of such high heat that his skin was shuddering from its intensity.


     “I really can’t figure this out. D*mn it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk gritted his teeth.


     He understood full well why lifeforms of Mana would get a power boost when they got infected by dark Mana. Well, technically speaking, dark Mana was a type of Mana at the end of the day, wasn’t it?


     Didn’t matter what the type was, it was only obvious that those people using Mana would get stronger if more Mana got injected into them.


     But then, these zombies weren’t lifeforms of Mana, now were they?


     No, these things were not Mana based but lifeforms of Ether, so how could they get stronger with injection of dark Mana?


     “Where are guys like Eracio when you need them?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, if only there was a true, bona fide wizard specialising in research present here, not someone like Yi Ji-Hyuk who solved everything with his fists, then explaining away this strange situation would be beyond easy!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head spun faster than anyone else’s when it came to tormenting other poor souls, but when it came to the academic side of magic, well, he remained a dumba*s for the past thousand-plus years. If he possessed a studious mind to completely memorise a single grimoire, for instance, then he’d have probably hastened his escape from Berafe by at least over three hundreds years!


     “Who say you can hug me without permission?! Let me go, now!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Did this gal lose her mind or something?! Why are you shouting at your saviour?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Saviour?? I could’ve just blocked such pathetic lighter flames!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….Corrections. Not you, but I just saved countless people, instead.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression crumpled as he dropped Seo Ah-Young on the ground as if he was discarding her.


     “Ouch!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young landed on her butt and glared back at him.


     “So, what’s your plan, then?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Well, I guess…” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk redirected his gaze towards the ability user zombie, currently surrounded by other ‘normal’ zombies.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Well, yeah, things would become so much easier if we subdue those ones first, so….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     There was still more than generous amount of leisure to be found on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression.


     Things might have been going down a wee bit strange path right now, but still, this wasn’t what he’d call a difficult situation.


     First of all, these zombies possessed a pretty serious drawback called their lethargic speed, and secondly, they couldn’t move in organised fashion because they lacked any tangible intelligence.


     A zombie army of million strong could have become a horrifying force to deal with if it was led by a demon king or at least a superior grade demon. But, them wandering around all over the place without a leader to guide them, well, these zombies were nothing more than some annoying critters to deal with now.


     As long as those ability user zombies were taken care of, the rest would be purified away eventually even if the whole thing might take some time.


     Chii-eeck


     It was then, someone’s voice began leaking out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s smartwatch device.


     – “The condition of the first purified victim has been confirmed. The purification is a success.”


     “Ah!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young was genuinely excited to hear that, but Yi Ji-Hyuk remained not that impressed by the news.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Because, it was an obvious thing, anyways.


     Obviously, the purification would work. If not, there wouldn’t have been a need to bring that insane b*tch over here in the first place.


     As far as divinity is concerned, she was among the top ranker in Berafe, after all.


     If I were to think about someone else possessing just as great divinity as her, then it’s probably that stinking Dioreh the First? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Well, Dioreh the First was a pure cheat character that not only was blessed with enormous amount of divinity, but also enjoyed minute and exact control over his own powers, not to mention he was a genius when it came to applying his powers as well. So, someone like Roabell couldn’t even hold a candle to that man.


     “….Old man, you died way too soon.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If only that Dioreh the First was here, he’d have avoided all these headaches. Probably, that man wouldn’t even have broken sweat over a million zombies.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly recalled that horrifying barrage of divine powers back then and his body shuddered involuntarily. Because it was him and not someone else, he somehow managed to endure that incredible baptism of holy powers. Any ol’ high-ranking demons would get cleanly killed off in one hit from that barrage.


     Indeed, that Dioreh the First was the history’s greatest cleric who’d be able to raid a regular demon king without a single sacrifice if he was accompanied by an army of holy warriors.


     That would be the servant of Latrel, Dioreh the First in a nutshell.


     But then, such a dude had died already….


     “Yup, a person’s life can be really meaningless and hollow, you know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Nah, it’s nothing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     “Well, that’s not important right now, anyway.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It’s not practical to use something you don’t have, so one should use the tools at disposal to resolve one’s current situation! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “I’m getting fed up with this nonsense.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Just how much of the valuable time did those zombies waste up until now?


     He wanted to get off work already!!


     Indeed, he wanted to go home now!


     “Wait a d*mn minute!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Flames began erupting out of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes.


     What time was it now?


     Since when did his concept of going home on time disappear?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began shuddering where he stood.


     And they said that the new employees would initially display their rage against the unfair and illogical South Korean culture of ignoring proper time to get off work, only to become assimilated by it sooner or later!!


     Wasn’t Yi Ji-Hyuk’s situation exactly it?


     He had become that frog getting slowly cooked within the gently boiling pot of water! Not just anyone, but this Yi Ji-Hyuk!!


     “You abominable sons of b*tches…!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jet-black flames of Mana burst into life within Yi Ji-Hyuk’s hands!!


     “I’m going home, you stinking b*stards!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Getting off work on time made one a better, stronger person.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was about to prove this scientific fact once and for all.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 189: Do I look like a honourable person? 4
      Chapter 189: Do I look like a honourable person? (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Scary Mana erupting out of Yi Ji-Hyuk prompted a frightened shout to come out from Seo Ah-Young’s mouth.


     “Please, calm down!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “What do you mean, calm down?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When he thought about it, this was patently unfair.


     Didn’t he return to Earth for the sole purpose of taking it easy for the rest of his remaining life? However, since when did Yi Ji-Hyuk become this dog with its a**e on fire busy running around this way and that?


     With things like this, what meaning was there for him to return to Earth in the first place?!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began reflecting on himself.


     Like, very seriously.


     Lately, he had been busy traveling the world and didn’t even get to see his mom’s face all that often. His original aim was to stay with his family, play some video games and laze around to his heart’s content until the end of his natural life and kick the bucket, so what the freak!


     But now, monsters?? A freaking demon king?!


     Even stinking zombies began messing up his plans now, and he was running around like a dog in heat just trying to resolve this mess. Thinking about all of this, his anger suddenly rushed up all the way to the top of his head.


     Yet, these fools didn’t even know the truth and were busy using him like this!


     “My life was going down the drain!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I have no idea what rubbish you’re spewing now, but I think you need to calm down first.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shot a glare back at Seo Ah-Young.


     If he was to get technical here, then all of this was the fault of this dang woman and Choi Jung-Hoon.


     If it weren’t for these two, he’d be lying on the floor of his living room chowing down on snacks and lazily scratching his tummy as the world around him was rapidly pushed to the brink of annihilation.


     Mm?


     Wait, actually, am I supposed to be thankful here, instead?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk continued to glare at Seo Ah-Young with complicated thoughts swirling in his head, before shifting his glare to the zombie horde, instead.


     “How annoying.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He was trying to be more considerate and used his brain instead. However, as it turned out, he hadn’t at all any natural inclination for it whatsoever.


     “Call everyone here.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Eh?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “I said, call everyone here!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ah, yes!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Without saying anything else, Seo Ah-Young summoned all the NDF agents over to their location over the radio. Not too long afterwards, all the agents were gathered in one spot.


     – “What are you trying to do, taking away even the agents manning the barricade??” (Choi Jung-Hoon)



     Yi Ji-Hyuk narrowed his eyes as Choi Jung-Hoon’s complaints entered his ears.


     – “Seriously, if you’re planning to start something, you should’ve consulted me first so I can come up with a suitable response, you know! If you keep impulsively creating situations like this, you’re going to put me on a really tight spot!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked over to Jeong Hae-Min.


     “Shorty.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “M-mm??” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Go and capture that fool.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ng.”


     She went poof!! from the spot, and reappeared a moment or two later while holding Choi Jung-Hoon’s arm.


     “………..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon saw Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression and began forming a sheepish, awkward smile.


     “I was just saying, you know. Just saying.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Lately, haven’t I…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Pardon?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…..Been way too docile, have I?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…………………” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     You call this being docile?


     If I recount everything you did lately, then…. Mm? Eh?


     He was really docile, wasn’t he?


     No, it can’t be. He was really docile?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon began shuddering where he stood.


     He tried to dig deeper, but for sure, he couldn’t think of Yi Ji-Hyuk creating a mess recently. But to think, he still ended up with this much stress anyway.


     So, what would happen if this guy decided to throw another tantrum like how he used to do in the past?


     Would his stomach get perforated like Swiss cheese??? (TL: the raw said ‘coal briquette’ but I changed to cheese reference. Cuz I like cheeses.)


     “I tried to stay under the radar and live my life, but then, I suddenly realised that I wouldn’t be able to live a quiet life by doing exactly that.


     What do you call that? A sudden enlightenment? A spiritual understanding? An awakening?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….A panic attack…?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Wanna die?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, not at all.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon lowered his head with a


     sullen pout on his face.


     I mean, if someone comes up with a timely retort, you’re supposed to play ball, you know! You’re being so stiff!


     Besides, we always went along with your retorts everyday, don’t you know that?? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “In any case. All this is really getting on my nerves so I can’t watch on anymore. From now on, do what I tell you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t reply and shifted his gaze over to Seo Ah-Young. This wasn’t a decision he could make, but Seo Ah-Young’s responsibility.


     “If you just let us handle this for a little while longer….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk gritted his teeth.


     “At this rate, you’re gonna take thirty thousand years!! Thirty!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, we were doing our best, though….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue.


     In all honesty, what these people did wasn’t bad enough to be criticised at all.


     By them managing to fix to this extent a mess that none of the countless American ability users could do anything about, the capabilities of the NDF under Seo Ah-Young’s command had been firmly proven to the rest of the world, that they shouldn’t be underestimated by others.


     However….


     “You did all you need to do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “So, let’s do things in a far simpler way, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Light began gleaming in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes.


     “For the time being, throw every single one of those d*mn zombies back within that portion of barricade over there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Within that barricade??” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Did this guy lose his mind??


     If you force all those zombies in there, that barricade will be crushed in no time! (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     “Oh, you meant we should separate them?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “What the hell, are you deaf? I said, shove them all in there!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     It’s not my ears but maybe your pie hole isn’t functioning properly?


     Haven’t you considered that possibility? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Seo Ah-Young nodded her head for now, although her expression was filled with puzzlement and dissatisfaction.


     But well, the potential damages to those defending the barricades could be great.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Pull them back, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Eh?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Is there a problem with your hearing? Do I need to unclog your ear canals, too??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     No, you gotta do something about your mouth first, you know! (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Seo Ah-Young turned her head towards Choi Jung-Hoon, her expression one of asking for his help.


     “Just what are you planning to do?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon earnestly asked but Yi Ji-Hyuk simply glared back at him.


     “Since when did I ever tirelessly yap on and on to you lot about things I’m about to do??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….I don’t think I’ve ever done that, have I? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “It’s not ‘yapping on’, but just a process of us getting on the same page, you know. Don’t we have a relationship of cooperation here?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “….Cooperation, my foot.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I turned these fools who couldn’t even get their sh*t together into some semblance of human beings, but they think they have all grown up enough now to talk about cooperation this and that? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Why don’t you stop with your drivel and do as you’re told?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon cleanly gave up on changing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mind and admitted defeat. Seo Ah-Young leered at him with criticising eyes, but well, he was more forthright today than ever before!


     If you feel frustrated, then why don’t you do it?!


     I’d rather threaten the US President if you tell me to do that, instead!


     Since when did talking sense work with this guy?? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Get a move on, already!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes!!”


     Seo Ah-Young and Choi Jung-Hoon immediately formed teams and began planning ways to carry out what Yi Ji-Hyuk ordered them to do. Other agents surrounded those two and exchanged their opinions.


     And so, only those with nothing left to do were Yi Ji-Hyuk, and….


     “….Why aren’t you doing anything?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Cuz, I’ve got nothing to do.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min was staring at Yi Ji-Hyuk with an innocent look on her face.


     “Shouldn’t you, like, join the group and listen to what’s what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, all I need to do is to go where I’m told to, right?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “……….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared at Jeong Hae-Min who had completely changed her occupation as a shuttle for good and shook his head.


     In a way, this girl was one of the funniest characters he’d run into so far. She was in demand the most by everyone, yet when the battle started for real, she was also completely useless. It was hard to find someone this specialised in providing support back in Berafe, so it was difficult for Yi Ji-Hyuk to get used to this arrangement sometimes.


     “Groan….”


     He spat out a groan while looking at this short woman. Meanwhile, Affeldrichae approached him from behind and spoke to him.


     “You need to start mopping them up soon.” (Affeldrichae)


     “What? Why?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Those zombies.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yeah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae rebuked him as if she couldn’t believe he hadn’t figured it out yet.


     “Their bodies are about to start collapsing soon.” (Affeldrichae)


     “What are you talking about?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Their arms will start falling off by themselves, and their flesh will rip open soon.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Ah!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head.


     These Earth zombies seemed to possess a somewhat more wholesome outer appearance compared to those of Berafe’s, but then, it didn’t seem to be the case at all.


     In truth, it probably had something to do with them not being zombies for long and that was why their bodies were still more or less intact like that.


     “I’m gonna deal with them soon so stop pestering me.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk replied sarcastically.


     “By the way, isn’t this weird? Weren’t you the type that didn’t really care whether arms or heads of measly humans fell off?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I still don’t. But I know you’d be feeling really guilty if you miss the things you already know and losses become far too great as a result.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Thanks for worrying about me, miss.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Not at all.” (Affeldrichae)


     I was being sarcastic, you dumb lizard! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk readily gave up on wasting his breath on Affeldrichae and shifted his gaze back to the zombie horde.


     “This sure feels strange.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Affeldrichae)


     He didn’t reply and closed his eyes slightly.


     The thing was, he was originally planning to watch everything slowly unfold. Yet, he was getting progressively more anxious, and…. It was indeed very strange that he was getting nervous and felt more urgent than before, too.


     Of course, one could argue that this constantly shifting emotional state of his was not strange at all, now that the absolute calmness of his past was no longer applicable to him. But, even then – he couldn’t help but feel that his current condition was somewhat puzzling to say the least.


     ‘Was I really this short tempered in the past?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The Yi Ji-Hyuk of the past would’ve cackled at the sight of the ability user zombie flinging around balls of flames and said something like, “Roasting pork ribs in that fire would be delicious” while smacking his lips. He was definitely not someone who’d step up like this because he got annoyed so much.


     ‘It’s obvious that I’m changing.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He was aware of the fact that the past Yi Ji-Hyuk wouldn’t remain for long as the memories and experiences of Berafe were influencing his personality now. Even then, he sensed that this new change didn’t have anything to do with that process of evolution at all.


     Being impatient.


     Anxiety.


     And then…..


     Yi Ji-Hyuk bit down hard on his lower lip.


     ‘Hey, isn’t this the so-called destrudo?’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Although he went for somewhat grand-sounding term, but well, it was more like his temper flaring up, wanting to kill and destroy everything in front of his eyes.


     “What’s the matter?” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s nothing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     Even if he talked about it, there was no solution to it. And if he did talk about it, that would only serve to conflate the situation, anyway.


     Isn’t this….


     Isn’t this, like, I’ve gone a little bit insane? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Sure, he had to pour out dark Mana as if it was the end of the world and his body got utterly destroyed as a result before getting stitched back up again, so it was obvious that he received some internal damage. But now, the mere fact that Yi Ji-Hyuk himself was able to sense the changes in his personality now, could only mean that the damage he suffered back then greatly exceeded his expectations.


     So, in conclusion…


     “It has sped up.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk muttered to himself, but Affeldrichae next to him was biting her lower lip ever so slightly.


     Even she hadn’t expected to see the descent of a demon king. When that happened, she couldn’t even nag Yi Ji-Hyuk anymore, telling him not to be too reliant on his magical powers.


     They were about to get killed so how could she even say such things?


     “How about backing off on this one?” (Affeldrichae)


     “This much is nothing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’m sure it isn’t.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk heard her slightly sarcastic remark and broke out in a smirk.


     He’d start believing it if someone told him that she was a human now.


     “We’re ready.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head after Choi Jung-Hoon called out to him.


     “Don’t waste any more time and get started.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Before anything else, he needed to resolve the situation in front of his face first.


     As soon as Yi Ji-Hyuk issues his permission, Choi Jung-Hoon gave out a hand signal and with that, the NDF agents spread out to drive the zombie horde to one spot.


     “Uwaaah!”


     Kim Dah-Hyun ran around the zombies with unbelievable speed and herded them deeper into the horde.


     “Get out of there!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young yelled out loudly, and the soldiers and police officers manning the barricade quickly retreated away.


     “Push them in!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young activated her wild flames, and others also used their abilities to drive the zombies further and further towards the certain point in the barricade.


     With that, the zombies spread out in a lengthy line naked eyes couldn’t quite capture began to condense towards the middle a little by little.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “A little bit more.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spectated on that scenery and began rousing up his Mana.


     A bit more.


     Just a little bit more!


     The zombie horde stumbled and shuffled ungainly until they became one large mass with the barricade itself. It was at this point that Yi Ji-Hyuk gritted his teeth.


     “Hah-aht!!”


     RUMBLE!!


     Pitch-black Mana began pouring out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s body like unending black rivers.


     He swirled his hands to gather the black flame-like Mana leaving his body, and with a pair of slightly bloodshot eyes, he glared at the zombie horde.


     “It’s taken too long.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     So, time to finish this nonsense!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk raised his hands high above his head, and the accumulated


     Mana thunderously ascended to the air.


     It was as if the whole sky was dyeing in jet-black colour.


     “Darkness.”


     No, it wasn’t the sky dyeing in darkness.


     In actual reality, the sky was getting darker.


     ….Darkness descended on the entire world.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 190: Do I look like a honourable person? 5
      Chapter 190: Do I look like a honourable person? (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Kwaaaaaah!!


     The pitch-black Mana tore through the blue sky and began writing a dark symbol up above.


     “Keuh-euh-euh!”


     The dark Mana gushing out of his flesh caused hellish pain to tear through his body. He gritted his teeth hard as he endured against this tide of pain, and acrid stink of blood leaked out of his mouth.


     He had gone through this c**p far, far too many times for his liking.


     However, he still walked away with an important lesson from this. And that would be – humans would never get used to ‘pain’.


     One’s threshold for pleasure would continue to creep upwards. Repeatedly experiencing it would eventually lead one to not feel all that happy from the so-called small pleasures anymore. However, seeing that pain would never get blunted no matter what…. This existence called a human was inconveniently designed, that’s for sure.


     “Keuk!”


     Blood seeped out of his tightly clenched fists. Fingernails dug into his palm and tore the skin.


     Mana escaping his body seemed to blanket the entire sky, and soon, the heavens above were dyed jet-black. Even though it was in the middle of day, darkness had filled the world.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “….What is this??” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young dazedly looked up at the sky.


     Just what on earth was going on here?


     She thought that, having seen what Yi Ji-Hyuk was capable of so far, she’d not get surprised anymore regardless of what would happen, but this spectacle easily trumped everything he had done so far.


     “Did day and night swap places?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     But, that couldn’t be.


     Such a thing wasn’t logically possible. Unless the planet was spun around in an instant, that couldn’t be achieved.


     If so, then what was this?


     How could anyone explain why this place was slowly becoming darker and darker?


     Kurururu?


     Zombies must’ve also realised that the surroundings were getting darker and began looking around their vicinity. Perhaps affected by the dark Mana filling the world, a portion of them began making bizarre noises as their bodies shuddered.


     “What the hell is going on here?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon also looked around himself with a flustered expression.


     The sun was now completely hidden behind the veil of darkness, and the black sky with not a single blinking star was looking down on the masses below.


     It was a mysterious phenomenon. There was a little doubt about that.


     However, what was he trying to do with it?


     What did making the world dark and solving the zombie crisis have to do with one another?



     It was at that moment Yi Ji-Hyuk swung his hand down.


     ‘Veil of Darkness.’ (TL: was written in English in raw.)


     The darkness filling up the entire sky slowly descended lower and lower.


     “Oh, my god.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon watched this sight and felt his legs almost giving away. He’d have plopped down on his butt already if not for his willpower.


     The sky was falling.


     It wasn’t collapsing, but just like how it sounded, the darkness filling up the sky was descending lower and lower.


     Choi Jung-Hoon was instinctively terrified by this spectacle. A deathly chill broke out all over his body.


     “Just what…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     His wide-open eyes were quickly shifted in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s direction.


     Just what on earth was he?


     Even though he thought he had managed peel back a lot of layers by now, Yi Ji-Hyuk kept revealing something new.


     If Choi Jung-Hoon considered the length of time and the power Yi Ji-Hyuk possessed, then such a feat shouldn’t come across as strange, yet even after knowing all that, he’d still end up getting flustered like this because that man continued to exceed the powers he had displayed before.


     ‘That’s why controlling him is impossible.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     How were you supposed to control someone you couldn’t even figure out properly?


     Just as Choi Jung-Hoon felt yet another bout of awe, the darkness finally descended fully to the ground.


     Kureuk?


     Zombies all raised their heads and stared at the darkness about to swallow them all up.


     “Uh? Uh, uh??” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young failed to get out of the range of this descending darkness in time and, even though she was gasping out in shock and tried to escape, got herself trapped within.


     “W-what’s this?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Panic and confusion filled up Seo Ah-Young’s eyes.


     It was dark.


     Everything was black.


     However, it wasn’t simply that.


     ‘….It’s not there?!’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     She couldn’t see her own hands. Not only that, she couldn’t see anything at all.


     The perfect darkness where not even a speck of light existed had completely enveloped her now.


     “……”


     She opened her mouth to call out, Is anyone there?


     She even cried out, What the hell is going on here?


     However, she couldn’t hear any of them.


     Her ears couldn’t pick up any of her own shouted words.


     Not just her sight, but even the sounds were perfectly swallowed up by the darkness. She couldn’t see a thing, and couldn’t hear a thing.


     ‘No, it can’t be….?’


     She consciously pulled her arms closer and hugged herself.


     ‘….There isn’t any sense of touch, either?!’


     The sense of sight, hearing, smell, and now, even touch…


     Since she couldn’t think of a way to check her sense of taste right now, she’d gloss over that one, but one thing’s for sure – four of her five important senses weren’t working right at this moment.


     This was the perfect state of ‘Nothingness’.


     A world where nothing existed.


     A world where she couldn’t even confirm whether she existed or not was imprisoning her.


     ‘Just what the f*ck is going on here?!’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     Thanks to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s ‘consideration’, she got to experience a rather bleak world until she grew truly fed up with the place. However, this was on another scale altogether.


     She finally got to experience how terrifying it was for a person to lose all five of her senses like this.


     She couldn’t see, couldn’t hear, and couldn’t even touch. Because of that, she had to remain rooted to her spot like a rock. She couldn’t sense anything below her feet, so she thought she was swimming in the air, too.


     And she felt like she’d go crazy from feeling this bizarre disharmony of her being pulled away by the river of darkness surrounding her.


     What am I supposed to do?


     Is there anything I can do? (Seo Ah-Young’s inner monologue)


     Seo Ah-Young instinctively gathered Ether in her hands. The terror of potentially not realising that she just got attacked drove her to a state of panic.


     Before she were to get attacked, first she would….


     “….Ah!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Suddenly, the darkness surrounding her vanished. Just like that.


     Plop.


     Seo Ah-Young fell down on her butt. Not a single strand of strength remained within her. When she regained her wits, she realised that her thick outer coat had become soaked through from all the sweat she had shed just now.


     “Tsk.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk looked at Seo Ah-Young and lightly clicked his tongue.


     “So, who told you to stand still and get caught in that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If this was any other times, she would have started screaming at him while saying stuff like, why couldn’t you aim better and tormenting me like this, and start flinging her flames every which way by now. But she simply didn’t have any energy left to do that.


     She wanted to at least yell at him, but even her voice didn’t want to come out properly. It had only been less than a minute, yet the time she was trapped within felt like a f*cking eternity.


     So long, in fact, she was completely deprived of all energy.


     “Just what….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     She wanted to interrogate him on what exactly he did to her, but her tongue was too stiff and didn’t want to move.


     “Are you alright?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon realised that Seo Ah-Young’s condition was not good at all and quickly walked over to her side to lend his aid.


     “…I think so.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     She was about to say something, but chose to simply shake her head, instead. Trying to explain what she experienced just now in mere words sounded like an impossible exercise to her.


     What she felt in that instant of being trapped in there was not something one could understand unless one had personally experienced it.


     Would it be similar to a bird trying to explain flying to a human being?


     Seo Ah-Young turned her head around and stared at the place she had been standing only a little moment ago.


     “What the heck is this?!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Her eyes caught the sight of a gigantic dome of darkness.


     The darkness that could only be described as a huge dome had enveloped the entire area surrounding the barricade with zombies all trapped within.


     ‘I was trapped in there?’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     You’d lose all senses by being inside that thing.


     What would happen if you got attacked in a state like that?


     You’d die without knowing what had happened to you.


     She realised immediately that, even though it wasn’t a direct attack, it still possessed a frightening level of effectiveness. She began looking Yi Ji-Hyuk in renewed light.


     “Hmm…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     However, he didn’t seem fully satisfied yet.


     “That’s the first step taken care of….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Even if those things were zombies, they were still fundamentally human beings.


     Humans saw through their eyes, felt through their hands, heard through their ears and smelled through their noses. If all of that were to be blocked off, zombies that lacked a will wouldn’t be able to do anything.


     A perfectly-fine Seo Ah-Young also got lost in it and didn’t know what to do, so it’d be even worse for the zombies.


     She at least still possessed her instinct to protect herself and tried to attack her surroundings, but zombies and their extremely limited instinct of self-preservation wouldn’t even think about that.


     How can I be so sure of that?


     Because, I’ve already tried this before, you see!


     You think it’s my first time seeing zombies?


     Actually, I saw them pretty often, you know?


     I even performed all sorts of experiments on them, too. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     When they found themselves in such a situation, zombies would start behaving in a very simple fashion. They couldn’t see anything, but still, they would try to shuffle towards somewhere.


     Which meant….


     “Heuph.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s right hand began gathering Mana again.


     Maybe because the Mana in his body got exchanged for something so much purer, he could now activate a spell with only a fraction of the amount he used in the past.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Rise up!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lifted both of his hands, and the ground itself began folding up.


     Kwa-dududuk!!


     Rumble!!


     Accompanied by the rumbling noises of thunder, the ground pushed and rose up until the dome of darkness was completely surrounded by it.


     “Fuu-heuph.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wiped the sweat off his forehead and stared in satisfaction at the giant dome he just created.


     “What do you think?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s question brought about Choi Jung-Hoon’s earnest impression on the subject matter.


     “A certain sports commentator will like it.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     I mean, you will be able to to make a domed sports stadium in an instant, no? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue) (TL: TLed as is, but I don’t get the reference here either.)


     “What are you talking about?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s not important.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon stared at that giant dome, before shaking his head in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s general direction.


     “Is it over?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, the confinement part is. Now, only the easy part remains.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “The easy part?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pointed to the black hole at the corner of the dome.


     “Over there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t reply back to him and instead, addressed Roabell.


     “You know what to do, don’t you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, I do. However…..” (Roabell)


     Roabell formed an expression of someone seeing a disgusting bug.


     “I find it rather unappetizing that I have to go where such darkness exists.” (Roabell)


     “Oh, should I throw you in there instead, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……It’s the sacred duty of the priesthood to purify darkness. Yes.” (Roabell)


     This time, it was Seo Ah-Young’s turn to express her earnest impression.


     “This Elf comes across as a lot different to what I know about Elves, no?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head in agreement.


     Yup, this one’s really different. Very different, in fact. This one’s a rather special case, you see. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Roabell spat out a long groan and walked over to the passageway Yi Ji-Hyuk had created. She then drew something on the ground in front of that passageway and proceeded to plop down on her butt.


     “What is she doing?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders and replied.


     “Zombies hardly stay put in a single location, so if you just let them be, they would just roam around inside the dome. And eventually, few of them will start coming out.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Look.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A couple of zombies shuffled out of the darkness and Roabell poured out her divinity to subdue them immediately.


     “Ng??”


     “And so, all you have to do is to let her purify zombies that come out of there and move them to elsewhere. That’s the end. And if the numbers have decreased by a lot, then I can decrease the size of the dome, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ah………..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Something this simple…..


     And we had to work our a*ses off?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon quickly wiped the pool of moisture rapidly accumulating around his eyeballs.


     He wasn’t a fool to not realise that, since Yi Ji-Hyuk’s base power level was on another scale compared to everyone else, what he could do would be different from everyone else’s. Even then, he couldn’t get over this feeling of eating some sort of loss this time around.


     “Does this mean…. Is this the end?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, yeah. When you purify those guys, that is.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk pointed to one side.


     And that was where the ability user zombies stood around and glaring back at him after they had somehow escaped from the range of the darkness.


     “Typically, regular zombies would get sucked in where they stand, but it looks like those guys retain some of their reasoning.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Is it because they possessed Ether?


     Aren’t they a bit different from regular zombies? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Ho-oh?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young suddenly formed an ominous grin and stood up.


     She was feeling really dirty right now, so she was rather happy about this timely appearance of some targets that she could vent her frustrations out on.


     “I can go all out this time, right?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Mm, I guess.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders.


     “Sure, do what you want.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Roger that.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young walked over to the ability user zombies as flames began dancing all around her. Yi Ji-Hyuk tutted to himself.


     That’s why you still haven’t found a hubby yet!


     Who’d wanna live with you? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Argh, why are my ears so itchy all of a sudden?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon began scratching his ears out of the blue. Yi Ji-Hyuk next to him was overcome with this chilling possibility and quickly looked at him.


     “…Eiii, there’s no way, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Nah, it’s nothing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Such a thing can not happen!! You mustn’t do that, brother-in-law!! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Eh?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The still-unawares Choi Jung-Hoon could only tilt his head this way and that.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     Chapter 191: I don’t need a reason to seek him out 1
      “Yaaawn~.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk woke up from the first long, peaceful sleep he had in a while and stretched his limbs


     “You’ve woken up.” (Affeldrichae)


     “M-mm….”


     He saw Affeldricahe’s face slightly above his own and crumpled his expression a little.


     “You know, it’s kinda funny to say this when we’re already here, but well….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Please, speak.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You know, seeing your mug every time I open my eyes in the morning kind of ruins my mood.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I helped you fall asleep, yet how ungrateful you sound.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Groan….”


     In all honesty, he was grateful for that.


     Ever since his return from Berafe, he couldn’t really fall asleep at all. Because, he wasn’t confident of dealing with the invasion of dark Mana that would start the moment he let go of his consciousness.


     If it was the case of ‘I slept and died’, that would be a cause for relief, but if it was ‘I slept and turned into a devil’, then he knew things wouldn’t end that easily.


     All thanks to that, he had to stay awake for several months, but now he could rest without worries with Affeldrichae blocking the invasion of dark Mana during his sleep.


     “By the way, don’t you need sleep, too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Are you asking me that because you have forgotten how long my race can go without sleep? I don’t need to sleep until you die of natural causes, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, so you don’t have to worry.” (Affeldrichae)


     Of course you don’t, cuz you’re a Dragon.


     But then, you keep maintaining that human appearance and I can’t help but do mind over such things. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Even if you tell me to not to worry about it, I…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You’re very considerate. Which is very unlike you.” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk frowned deeply.


     “What do you mean, unlike me? I’ve always been a considerate person! It’s just that you lot didn’t notice it yet.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you believe that’s the case, I’m sure it is.” (Affeldrichae)


     “You sure know how to make a person feel really bad about himself without hurling a single insult, don’t you?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Thank you for the compliment.” (Affeldrichae)


     I was insulting you, you d*mn lizard woman!!


     Compliment, my a*s. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Well, then.” (Affeldrichae)


     Wuuuoonng….


     “Kkeuk….”


     Affeldrichae didn’t even wait for his reply and poured Mana into his head.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shuddered violently and grabbed the bedsheets tightly. He might have experienced all sorts of pain in his life, but then again, the process of different Mana types clashing inside his body and neutralising each other easily won the position of being one of the most painful things ever.


     “Heok!”


     Once the Mana stopped flowing into his head, he spat out a long gasp and sagged on the bed even more.



     “I really can’t stand this. Seriously, man.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He only wanted to kick back and enjoy his life, but who knew that doing it was such an arduous process?


     “You still have a way, you know.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I told you, I’m not going back.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That d*mn Berafe.


     He had already lived for over a thousand years there. Why should he go back when he had nothing left to look forward to in that place?


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae’s voice became more serious than before.


     “You shouldn’t just keep denying it. If you persist on going down this path, you will reach your limit first before you die.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I know that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “And when that happens, there will be a big tragedy. You know this as well, don’t you?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I said, I know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………….”


     Affeldrichae was about to say something else, but she shut her mouth.


     He was already someone words didn’t work all that well, but when it came to the matters of Berafe, he would become incredibly adamant about his position.


     ‘Well, he did suffer tremendously back there.’ (Affeldrichae)


     It wasn’t as if she couldn’t understand where he was coming from.


     Someone with a weak willpower wouldn’t have an easy time enduring the life back in Berafe, even if his mind had been stuck in a fixed state.


     No, wait – because of the fixed state, such a person wouldn’t be able to go crazy and simply suffer from a sense of disharmony, instead.


     It was indeed not so strange that someone would develop such an unreasonably hostile view of Berafe in that sort of circumstances.


     “I fail to understand you.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm?”


     “Never mind humanity, aren’t all living creatures obsessed with living longer somehow?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’m sure they do.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If so, why are you alone voluntarily throwing away the path of immortality?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm….”


     He found it hard to explain. Because, he himself was having a hard time understanding it.


     “Well, there is one thing for sure…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………”


     “Being able to die can be counted as a blessing.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I don’t understand.” (Affeldrichae)


     “That’s because humans and Dragons live through different cycles. I probably look like a little kid in your eyes, who’s just barely got through the hatchling stage but is busy complaining about how boring life has become or some such.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, it’s not to that extent, though?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Even when I haven’t got to the level of a Wyrm class, too.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled to himself.


     “You know what’s the one thing that separates humans from other lifeforms?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, I don’t.” (Affeldrichae)


     “It’s that us humans can commit suicide.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………..”


     There were no Dragons that would end their own lives. Indeed, there were no other intelligent species that killed themselves, either.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     She learnt of this back in Berafe that the one thing other races could never understood about human behaviour was apparently humanity’s penchant for willingly ending their lives.


     “Humans were designed wrong from the get-go.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     When considering the fact that humans would resort to ending their lives if the trials and tribulations bestowed unto them proved too much, and how illogical this act was, it could very well be that humanity itself was not assembled properly from the beginning.


     “As we evolved, our level of intelligence should have developed as well, but I can’t tell where the problem began…. A human’s brain can’t completely overcome the pain its host suffers, you see.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It seems that way.” (Affeldrichae)


     “But now, do you have any idea how long I’ve been suffering that for?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head.


     “It’s not that I want to die, I just want to let it all go. If I return to Berafe, I won’t be able to do that and that’s why I’m not going back. Making you understand will be hard. Well, even I can’t understand it properly. But, well, that’s the obvious part.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     …Because, I’m as crazy as a hat, you see.


     You can’t explain this with a sane person’s logic, after all. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Whew….”


     Affeldrichae sighed softly and stroked his hair.


     “I don’t fully understand you, but at the same time, I feel like I can and that makes me feel sad.” (Affeldrichae)


     If he wanted to extend his life, he needed to deny his ways, but if he did that, then that was the same thing as denying his own life, as well.


     What meaning was there to keep living a life that had no meaning anymore?


     The irony of her trying to save him ending up being the same as killing him all meant that she now found herself stuck in a rock and a hard place.


     “This is a troubling topic, isn’t it?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Is there actually something that can even trouble Dragons?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Us Dragons are also lifeforms. It’s just that we can look a little deeper, look a little farther, and look a little longer then the rest.” (Affeldrichae)


     “That sounds like a boasting to me, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled again.


     To think, there would come a day where he’d get to share such a conversation with a Dragon. Indeed, one needed to live a long life to experience stuff like this.


     “However, you…” (Affeldrichae)


     “Mm?”


     “….You should also remember that many will be saddened by your death.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I wonder about that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Everything you have achieved and built up during your life so far should not be underestimated.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I’m sure they are.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, they all have disappeared into emptiness, though. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     None of those whom he had shared his feelings with and cared for, because he was still a human, remained alive now. Maybe that was the reason why he was so unwilling to get involved with other humans in his life anymore.


     The sole reason why he was able to hold this sort of conversation with Affeldrichae could be that they simply had lived long enough lives for them to actually start and continue to interact with each other.


     “It’s possible that you’re simply tired.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Hmm….”


     “If so, taking a good rest will put you back on your feet in no time.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Going by your example, then I’m having the worst time of my life, isn’t it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, he was being overworked to death during the period when he needed rest the most. Affeldrichae continued to stroke his hair.


     “Just rest for a little bit longer. A little while longer.” (Affeldrichae)


     Slam!


     It was then, the room to his door was abruptly flung open and Yi Ye-Won strode right in.


     “Oppa!! Mister Choi Jung…..??” (Yi Ye-Won)


     Yi Ye-Won was shouting something out, but saw what her brother and Affeldrichae were doing and stopped right there so she could spit out a long sigh.


     “….Oppa.” (Ye-Won)


     “Yeah?”


     “Just get a room in a motel, okay?” (Ye-Won)


     “Did this girl lose her dang mind?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shouted at her, but his sister didn’t back off and yelled right back.


     “You’re the one losing his mind! Mom and dad are both home, you know?! So, what the hell do you think you’re doing?! At this rate, you might end up doing the ‘Big Thing’ here at home! What’s the matter? Should I be considerate and get out of your hair?” (Ye-Won)


     “Euh, euh….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t even get angry and hurriedly grasped the back of his neck. The back of his head that not even the demon king could invade was now being bombarded by Yi Ye-Won, instead.


     Ah, so this is what they say about the pain in the neck, isn’t it?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face reddened considerably from the rising blood pressure and he jumped up from the bed to pounce on his foolish sister.


     “Imma kill you!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     However, she probably wanted to prove that they shared the same bloodline, because she easily escaped from his nefarious hands and ran outside his room.


     “Mooooom!!” (Ye-Won)


     Park Seon-Duk greeted her daughter with an unimpressed expression as the latter ran out of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s room.


     “What’s the matter?” (mom)


     “Mom, please take a look at those two!! At this rate, they might start acting like newlyweds!” (Ye-Won)


     “Oh, really?” (mom)


     Park Seon-Duk shifted her gaze back to the TV as if she didn’t hold much of an opinion in that regard.


     “Mom, I’m telling you, their blood hasn’t even dried yet but they’re already acting like that!” (Ye-Won)


     “You’ll die if your blood’s all dried up.” (mom) (TL note at the end)


     “Mom, aren’t you angry??” (Ye-Won)


     “Why should I be?” (mom)


     “……”


     Mom, if you ask my why, your daughter will forget what she wants to say, you know!! (Ye-Won’s inner monologue)


     “N-no, but, a person should…. B-b-but, there are adults in this house, so like, shouldn’t he be like, at least, you know?!” (Ye-Won)


     “But, why?” (mom)


     No, mom, that, uh…. (Ye-Won’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ye-Won stood there all speechless and dumbfounded, prompting her mother to quietly pat her back.


     “Ye-Won-ah?” (mom)


     “Yes, mom?” (Ye-Won)


     “You need to think about your brother’s situation.” (mom)


     “M-mm?”


     “Do you think he can get married to someone who’s normal?” (mom)


     “….No, that should be difficult.” (Ye-Won)


     Yup, it ain’t gonna be easy.


     Who’d wanna stay around that bundle of temper tantrums ready to go off at any given moment?


     It’s only because I’m his sister that I care enough to stick around. Other people would’ve simply abandoned him by now! (Ye-Won’s inner monologue)


     “That is why you should just let him be. Where would he find a wife material as good as her?” (mom)


     Mom didn’t say anything wrong there.


     Yi Ye-Won knew that she simply had to accept reality as mom said, but couldn’t stop falling into a flustered state after realising that her body wouldn’t stop trembling for some reason.


     “B-but, then! What about Hae-Min unni?!” (Ye-Won)


     Park Seon-Duk remained unimpressed.


     “What about her? Is she my daughter-in-law now? Is my son two timing his girl?” (mom)


     “N-no, it’s not like that, but, you know, wouldn’t Hae-Min unni be a better choice than ‘her’?” (Ye-Won)


     “But, I don’t see why that’s the case, dear.” (mom)


     “MOM!!” (Ye-Won)


     Yi Ye-Won yelled out, but that only made Park Seon-Duk to raise her brows ever so slightly.


     “How dare you raise your voice at your mother?” (mom)


     “I-I’m sorry, mom.” (Ye-Won)


     Yi Ye-Won was shot down in less than three seconds by mom’s imposing figure, and she began pouting unhappily.


     In all honesty, she didn’t like that Affeldrichae or whatever her name was. Because, she was just too beautiful.


     No, it wasn’t just about that woman’s beauty. Indeed she was beautiful, but it didn’t quite come across as a human’s beauty, at least to her.


     And also, simply put, that woman destroyed any semblance of standards of beauty, too.


     It was as if watching the scene of two puppies busy fighting with each other over a bone, only for a tiger to suddenly jump out of nowhere to snatch that bone away, leaving the two puppies to dazedly look on.


     “And, well….” (mom)


     “Yes, mom?” (Ye-Won)


     “They might be like that for now, but you never know what will really happen in people’s relationship. So, just let them be.” (mom)


     “M-mm.”


     What mom said quietly touched Yi Ye-Won on her heart.


     One would never know what could happen in relationships….


     She formed a smirk.


     “Now that I hear you, I guess it makes sense, mom. She’s busy being like that, while others are fighting to get noticed, so it’s gonna get really funny when someone else pops out later to nick him away.” (Ye-Won)


     Wouldn’t that exactly be like a dog chasing after a chicken, no?


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Yi Ye-Won thought that she was imagining some improbable things and wryly shook her head.


     Even right now, he was on the receiving end of such a nice treatment even with that face of his, so how could there be yet another addition to the list at this point in time?


     It seemed that she’d been in contact with that flowery scenery for far too long now and have lost her grip with reality lately.


     “I guess I call Dah-Som over later.” (Ye-Won)


     “You mean, that gloomy child?” (mom)


     “Yeah, mom. But, she’s actually nice underneath.” (Ye-Won)


     “Aigoo, we won’t ever need an aircon if she becomes a part of this family. I’m not that interested.” (mom)


     “In that case, who do you prefer the most, mom?” (Ye-Won)


     “I….”


     Park Seon-Duk pondered this quandary for a little while, before nodding her head.


     “Hae-Min is indeed a pleasant and cheery girl.” (mom)


     “You see? Me too!” (Ye-Won)


     “But then again, they need to like each other first, you know.” (mom)


     “Well, yeah. That’s true….”


     Liking each other first….


     Yi Ye-Won shifted her gaze and spotted Yi Ji-Hyuk walking out of his room with a slightly crumpled expression.


     Now that I think about it, just who does he like, anyway?


     Unless he’s an eunuch, it won’t make any sense that he’s not interested in anyone when he’s surrounded by all those beauties. (Ye-Won’s inner monologue)


     “Oppa?” (Ye-Won)


     “Yeah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Don’t you have a girl you like, oppa?” (Ye-Won)


     “What the hell? It’s still early in the morning, so what gives? If you’ve got nothing better to do, why don’t you study some more or something?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “You think me studying now will help me?” (Ye-Won)


     “……..Well, uh, then go play video games.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ye-Won’s eyes began sparkling brightly ferociously as she watched how her brother tried to change the subject just then.


     ‘He must really have someone in mind, though?’ (Ye-Won)


     This would be the moment the tenacious, sticky instincts of the Yi family was waking up.


     However, she had no idea.


     And that would be – Yi Ji-Hyuk’s woman didn’t necessarily have to be by his side right in this moment.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 192: I don’t need a reason to seek him out 2
      Chapter 192: I don’t need a reason to seek him out (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Where did you say you want to go??” (?)


     That voice was low, heavy, and thick.


     This bassy voice possessed a certain something that could shake one’s soul.


     It didn’t carry any hint of emotion, yet the voice seemed to carry this power to shake the blood filling up the empty spaces in one’s body.


     “A place called Earth.” (??)


     The replying voice could only be described as sensuously seductive.


     It drifted ever so gently and caressed those who listened, but beneath the sensuousness, there was another layer of not-so-gentle stickiness to it as well.


     This seductive voice wasn’t perturbed in the slightest by her opponent’s heavy, sharp tone and lightly returned the ball in the other court.


     “Have you forgotten just who you are?” (?)


     “Of course not.” (??)


     “Even so, you wish to go to Earth?” (?)


     The voice belonged to a certain ‘woman’.


     Her entire frame wrapped up tightly by a black leather garment of unknown origin, this woman raised her head and pouted slightly.


     Perhaps it was too dry in here, she wetted her lips slightly with a lick from her tongue. She then stared at the owner of the other voice, an unknown man, with a pair of sleepy eyes.


     “So what?” (??)


     “Erukana!” (?)


     The woman called Erukana returned a look that asked, ‘What’s the matter with you?’ and the man’s expression crumpled in an instant.


     “Fine. What is your reason?” (?)


     “My reason?” (Erukana)


     The woman began laughing out boisterously.


     Although it was sharp and pointed, her laughter still possessed that sting to utterly entrance the listener’s minds.


     She was the most powerful, imposing figure among the countless Succubi out there, not to mention one of the demon kings residing in the demon world.


     She occupied the position of the 13th demon king, or queen, as it were.


     The Succubus Queen, Erukana.


     Her reddish irises were staring straight at the other man.


     “You surely must be asking me that while knowing the answer, right?” (Erukana)


     “Is it because of that fool?” (?)


     “Obviously. If it’s not, why would ever I want to go to that place? I mean, that place is so boring and they have no sense of fun, you know? If you exclude that man, then there’s not much of a redeeming quality to be found in that place.” (Erukana)


     The man slowly shook his head.


     This Succubus Queen, the woman occupying that important position. Not to forget, one of the most powerful demon kings in existence and possessing an incredible level of influence within the demon world, too.


     It was simply unfathomable why such a woman would obsess over that single human being.


     “The 99th demon king is no more, He’s simply a human being now.” (?)



     “I know that.” (Erukana)


     “Even if you were once the right hand of the 99th demon king, he’s now just a pathetically weak human being and nothing more. So, I can’t understand your obsession with that man.” (?)


     Erukana looked at the man as if she couldn’t believe how dumb he was being right now.


     “Don’t be a moron.” (Erukana)


     “M-mm!” (?)


     “I didn’t stick around him because he’s the 99th demon king, okay? I was the one who made him the 99th demon king. Remember that.” (Erukana)


     “….I’ve forgotten that for a moment.” (?)


     Demons or Dragons were about the same when it came to not forgetting the past. However, the existence of the 99th demon king was simply that impactful enough to force others into making mistakes like this.


     “And so, do you wish to turn him back into the demon king once more?” (?)


     “Nope. I don’t think he wants that anymore.” (Erukana)


     “In that case?” (?)


     Erukana continued to stare at the man with the exact same look of reproach as before.


     “You keep searching for a reason, but here’s the thing.” (Erukana)


     “…….”


     “I don’t need a reason to seek out him out. In any case, that’s how it is, so take it as you will.” (Erukana)


     “If you’re leaving, then how will you manage your territory? Have you forgotten that, after absorbing the 99th demon king’s lands, yours have become the biggest within the demon world?” (?)


     “If you want it, you can have it.” (Erukana)


     “You……” (?)


     “Such things don’t have much of a meaning, anyway. I’m going over to his side regardless.” (Erukana)


     The man glared at Erukana with eyes that could burn, but she no longer paid him any mind, turned around and left the meeting location.


     The man bit his lower lip as his eyes caught the sight of her departing rear and her swaying tail.


     “You, 99th demon king…..” (?)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk!!


     That abominable b*stard still managed to influence the demon world even now.


     “I should have killed him back then!!” (?)


     If the 13th demon king were to join him by his side, then destroying the 99th would become that much harder in the future. If that was the case, then he simply had to make his move before that.


     “Boro-El.” (?)


     “Yes, oh demon king.” (Boro-El)


     “Go summon Delkaran.” (?)


     “Your wish is my command.” (Boro-El)


     The man half-closed his eyes and leaned against his throne.


     That human might have brought about a certain vitality back to the demon world, but his existence had become too threatening right now to let him be like that.


     It was to the extent that the current him came across as less tolerable compared to his past when he wielded limitless power.


     “I shall help you sleep for eternity.” (?)


     ….Because, you probably haven’t had a good rest for a long time, that’s why.


     ***


     “So, like, how should I go about finding a job in that courier company you talked about?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “…………………” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dazedly stared at Jeong Hae-Min.


     He could, for the time being, disregard the fact that she was sitting in his living room as if it was her own house, and peeling an apple for her consumption. Fine.


     However, why was she asking him that crappy question?


     “Did you really give up being an idol??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I can’t go on a TV show. Even cable channels don’t want me. No events invited me, so….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min became depressed in an instant and Yi Ji-Hyuk could only hug his own face.


     Those were all she was good for, but now, she had firmly joined the long queue of the fellow unemployed, too.


     “No, wait. You…. Don’t you already draw salary as an ability user?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s way too little, so how am I supposed to live off that? Besides, a person shouldn’t be lazing around, you know! You gotta work for your keep!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Park Seon-Duk was listening to Jeong Hae-Min’s declaration from the side and began tilting her head.


     How am I supposed to evaluate that declaration, then?


     I look at my boy’s bank balance and his monthly wages, and think it’s a pretty hefty sum, but she says it’s small so could she, in reality, like spending money like water….?


     But then, she says she doesn’t want to laze around and work for her living, so she’s mature enough to lead a good lifestyle…..


     Is this a minus or a plus point? (Mom’s inner monologue)


     Indeed, it was a rather puzzling declaration.


     “Wait, weren’t you really obsessed over being an idol? Didn’t you spend ten years training up to be one, too?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, yeah, but now…..” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min formed a complicated and heavy expression.


     She recently realised that what she wanted wasn’t being an idol, but being acknowledged by someone else, instead.


     Humans had this habit of not really understanding what they desired, to begin with.


     She began thinking that it was fine to let go of the life of an idol, the one she did whatever she could to not give up, after sensing that there were a lot of people who needed her not as an idol but as an ability user. Sure, even when the treatment she got from the NDF was roughshod to say the least.


     If it was in the past, she’d be buried in her bed bawling her eyes out the whole day, but seeing that she didn’t feel that bad right now, she must’ve gotten over her obsession over being an idol somewhat.


     “Oh….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk saw Jeong Hae-Min’s expression and nodded his head in understanding.


     “You have finally realised that wasting time pretending to be an idol at your age is being too shameless!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That’s not true!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min shuddered in barely-checked rage.


     Unnis older than her were still running around in school uniforms and being adorable, so why!


     Sure, she spent ten years as an idol hopeful, but then again, she signed up with the talent agency when she was really young so she was still not that old even now!


     This guy, he thinks every woman older than him is an auntie!! (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     “Right, right. Let’s be honest here, you really were being a bit too shameless back then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I told you, that’s not it!! There were plenty of people who cheered me on!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Ohh. And where have they all disappeared to now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……..”


     Jeong Hae-Min’s shuddering intensified as she glared back at him. Big tear drops began forming around the rims of her eyes.


     “T-that’s because, I haven’t been on TV, so like, a bit later, they…..” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “A bit later, they will get on a new bus to ship younger and prettier idols.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “N-no, not true!! People still send me letters, you know!!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “As much as before?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Droop….


     Her shoulders sagged like a sponge getting soaked in water.


     How could you say, “as much as before”?! How could you say something so horrible!!


     You’re a devil!! (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     “You…..” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “It’s not like you can keep being an idol forever, anyway. You’ve been one long enough, don’t you agree? Now’s the time you start your new life as the international parcel delivery specialist.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Euh, euh, euh……”


     Jeong Hae-Min’s body was quaking hard now.


     In her own way, she had already made up her mind over this, yet why did she feel so saddened and dejected when hearing it from the mouth of Yi Ji-Hyuk?


     This man possessed this mythical, magical ability to make others feel utterly miserable even when talking about the same thing.


     “How about, ‘Courier Idol’? Doesn’t it sound like it’ll be a hit? Ladies and gents, I hereby personally deliver your parcels…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     *SFX for a very loud and long wail of Jeong Hae-Min*


     Yi Ji-Hyuk jumped in fright from the bombardment to his eardrums that went off for the first time in a while and quickly evacuated from the location. Meanwhile, even Park Seon-Duk and Yi Ye-Won covered their ears and escaped upstairs in hurry.


     “Richae!! Riiiichae!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Affeldrichae emerged from her room after hearing the commotion. She spat out a groan and cast the ‘Silence’ spell.


     Jeong Hae-Min cried with her mouth so wide open that her uvula was in full display. Yi Ji-Hyuk grinned slyly at that sight.


     “Now this feels like a proper morning.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Indeed, what a refreshing start to his morning this was.


     ***


     “Is this my lunch?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Nod.


     “M-mm….”


     Kim Dah-Som waiting outside the front gate handed over rice balls and traditional soup contained in a Thermos. Yi Ji-Hyuk smiled awkwardly and received them.


     Well, sure. He felt somewhat grateful, but….


     “Hey, you know, you should stop with this waiting outside the door thing now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Pardon?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Look, the weather is getting really cold….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took a look at Kim Dah-Som’s half-frozen face and groaned out in helplessness.


     The weather was okay in the past so he didn’t really care if she waited outside for hours on end, but now, the temperature was dropping below zero.


     Only a madman would say he felt fine about some young kid, not an ability user to boot, freezing her butt off outside while waiting for him.


     Ah….Right. I am a madman, no?


     “You’re going to wait even if I tell you not to, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……”


     “Uh-whew….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Well, in that case. It couldn’t be helped.


     “From tomorrow, just press the door bell and come inside, okay? Mom will open the door for you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “Pardon?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “You’re going to wait even if I tell you not to, so might as well come inside to fool around, right? Look at this shorty, for instance. She thinks this is her house now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, that’s not true, you know!” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min, her eyes swelled up from all that crying, shook her head this way and that.


     She was wearing a hat with a bell attached to it, which swayed around along with her shaking head and that came across as… pretty adorable, actually.


     “Got it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Yes.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Kim Dah-Som nodded her head, her face still reddened from the chill. Yi Ji-Hyuk also felt somewhat less concerned, seeing a subtle smile form on that frozen face of hers.


     “Tsk.”


     ….I sure have formed quite a few relationships, haven’t I?


     And I didn’t even worry about looking after them, too. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     ‘But, it’s going to be different this time.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had been disinterested in the relationships in the past simply because he knew all of those would be nothing more than a passing footnote in his never-ending life.


     To him who could live for an eternity, other people who were unable to live past a thousand years at a push were not existences he was willing to share his hearts with, even if he wanted to. Because, how could he be emotionally attached to those who’d be gone when he closed and opened his eyes?


     However, these kids were a different story altogether.


     These people would walk alongside him on what remained of his life from now on. By acknowledging this fact, he thought his interest was being rekindled by just a little bit more.


     “And you too!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly tapped the ground, prompting a head to pop out from the shadow below.


     “Please, put on some warmer clothes, will ya?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk frowned after noticing Doh Gah-Yun’s choice of attire that hadn’t changed all that much from the first time he met her.


     When he thought about it, even this kid turned out to be a weirdo.


     Didn’t she have a home to go back to?


     She was always staying close to ‘spy’ on him. She did disappear every now and then, but she was never gone for long. That wouldn’t be possible if she had family or some other people she needed to meet.


     Up until now, he remained uninvolved as he didn’t care one way or the other, but now that his interests began waking up again, he finally noticed that this girl was simply a huge ball of tightly-wrapped mystery.


     “Hey, you. Who’s your guardian?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….The Witch.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “Wait…. Your guardian is Seo Ah-Young???” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shuddered in shock right then.


     Who’s whose guardian now?!


     “Don’t you have family? Like, mom, dad, anyone?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “None.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     “….Your legal guardian is Seo Ah-Young for real?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Yes.” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     It’s the end of the world.


     Really, this is it!


     Hey, Ministry of Health and Welfare!!


     Ah, hold on. That’s not it, is it?


     Uh, is it Ministry of Gender Equality and Family?


     In any case!! What is the dumb fools in the government doing?! How can a woman like that be a guardian of anything?! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “No wonder. I thought this kid didn’t receive any proper parental guidance, but well now.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     That insane witch did whatever the heck she pleased with this kid, didn’t she?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk realised yet another of his oversights and spat out a sigh over and over again. It seemed that he’d seriously need to tidy up the mess around his life soon.


     “Okay, for now, time to go to work.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yet another peaceful daily life was about to start.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 193: I don’t need a reason to seek him out 3
      Chapter 193: I don’t need a reason to seek him out (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     While Yi Ji-Hyuk was starting yet another peaceful day….


     ….Choi Jung-Hoon was struggling through hell.


     “We’ve already helped you out so much, yet you want us to help you out even more?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     – “No one knows for sure how things will turn out, don’t you get that?! So, all I’m asking for is for your people to be on standby! I’m not asking for too much here, aren’t I??” (Christopher McLaren) (TL:I’m assuming it is him, as it’s not specified in the raw.)


     “Ever since this crisis began, our agents have not enjoyed a moment’s rest and are working their a*ses off, even now. Besides, we still have Gates opening up locally, too. We are nominally the Korean defence force, so we can’t abandon our own country just to support the US all the time, now can we?!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     – “I’m not saying that all of your people need to be here. If it’s not possible, just send that man over, that is all.” (Christopher McLaren)


     “He’s practically our everything, to begin with, so what do you mean, that is all?! I have nothing more to say.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     – “No, please, listen to me, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon!” (Christopher McLaren)


     Choi Jung-Hoon angrily slammed the phone’s receiver down and one-shotted the energy tonic contained in his sizeable tumbler.


     “I’m too busy for this c**p.” (Choi Jung-Hoon’s)


     After Yi Ji-Hyuk went ahead with his ‘special’ plan, the zombie crisis began normalising at a rapid pace.


     Just by pouring out the power of divinity on those small number of zombies coming out of the dome, almost a few thousands of them were purified every hour and got shipped off to the nearest available hospitals.


     If this rate of purification was kept up, then everything should be over within a month from now on, mathematically speaking.


     “Well, the problem is, will Roabell hold on until then?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The thing was, Roabell’s schedule was being managed strictly and she was being rested whenever possible after it was discovered that the crisis wouldn’t end soon. So, Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t foresee any complications on that front.


     Although, he did hear some reports of Roabell, as she was being carted to a hotel to take a break, often resorting to muttering out some rough stuff about ‘I’ll kill him’, ‘That abominable dark wizard this and that’, ‘I curse him, blah-blah’, etc., etc., which certainly didn’t suit that gentle and young-looking face of hers. But then again, that wasn’t something Choi Jung-Hoon should concern himself with right now….


     Perhaps thankfully, those without the benefit of translation magic wouldn’t understand what she had to say, so it didn’t really matter at the end of the day.


     “An Elf with a dirty mouth, is it….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)



     Isn’t that like, a shy Dwarf or something?


     I mean, man, the sense of disharmony is strong with this one. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shook his head.


     While he was dragged into solving the American zombie crisis, the documents he needed to go through only got taller and taller until they now almost resembled a mountain. In this age, when doing things electronically was as natural as one’s own breathing, it was indeed a shocking thing to see so many documents that required a manual signing-off by his hands being piled up so high before his tired eyes.


     And well, it was also a terribly sorrowful thing that he couldn’t just look on at this spectacle with surprised and tired eyes as well.


     “Why doesn’t my work decrease at all?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Why did his work only increase in volume, again and again?


     Why did his work increase exponentially, when his salary was only creeping up even slower than a tortoise?


     “Groan…..”


     Choi Jung-Hoon spat out a groan and slumped into his seat.


     It was only obvious that work would pile up, since he hadn’t been dealing with the local issues.


     It was undeniably true that Gates continued to pop up in Korea even when Yi Ji-Hyuk and Co., were roaming the world and having a stellar time of their lives.


     Instead, it was all thanks to the efforts of the KSF, with no help whatsoever from the NDF, that the whole country managed to carry on as it was.


     “Isn’t this getting way too much….?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was now time for him to refocus on the matters of his own country.


     They may have weathered the storm rather amazingly well, but in order to do so, the KSF had been operating at full capacity without its members taking a break once. If this persisted, either their level of dissatisfaction would explode into something rather ugly, or some people would start collapsing from overwork. One of the two.


     A single agent of the NDF could easily handle a large Gate that required an entire battalion of the KSF to deal with, so from the latter’s perspective, they had been filling up a hole the size of several army divisions large.


     “But, for today at least, we take a break….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     In any case – Seo Ah-Young, feeling greatly buoyed by the feelings of a job well done, ordered everyone to take a day off bar the minimum amount of personnel required to escort Roabell around. As a result, only Choi Jung-Hoon and Kim Jae-Beom were manning the office right now.


     “By the way, where is our day off?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon complained with a pout. Suddenly, Kim Jae-Beom and his gaunt, wane expression turned around and shot a completely, eerily emotionless in the former’s direction.


     “….My bad.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     While Choi Jung-Hoon was out and about, it was none other than Kim Jae-Beom who had to guard the NDF all by himself, as he was subjected to a variety of work, hostile pressures, and pestering-related issues.


     So, one shouldn’t pout in front of such a person. Oh no.


     “Do you really want to take a day off, sir?” (Kim Jae-Beom)


     “No, not really.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     A holiday sure sounded alluring, but when Choi Jung-Hoon thought about the amount of work that would be waiting after he returned from said break…. He’d immediately refuse if he were given some time off now.


     “At least, what a relief it is.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Indeed, it was a relief that the office was so quiet today.


     If it was like any other day, all those ability users with nothing better to do would slink around in the periphery of his vision while fooling in some corner over there with shooting arcs of electricity or something. And that would serve as a big distraction.


     Slam!


     Just as Choi Jung-Hoon’s thoughts came to an end, the door was abruptly slammed open and Yi Ji-Hyuk strode right into the office.


     Not only that, snacks in one hand!


     And in the other, Oh-Sik!


     Choi Jung-Hoon became utterly dazed after seeing his very forthright footsteps.


     “You know you didn’t have to come to work today, yes?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yup, I know.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “So, how come you’re here?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…..Cuz, it’s warm and cosy here?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Such a thing….


     Does really happen!


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Right, there are such people in this world!!


     Yes, there are some people who can’t wait to go home but once they do, they have nothing else to do!


     And on top of that, you will find even weirder people who, even though it’s their off day, would show up in their places of employment to see if there’s anything they are needed for!


     However, why did such a person have to be Yi Ji-Hyuk?!


     If it’s someone else, I could have said, don’t get in the way of my work, go back home, take a cold shower and hit the sack – but why did it have to be YI JI-HYUK?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Ahh, so warm. It’s so cold outside.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Annnd, why are you here?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon watched Jeong Hae-Min relaxedly unfurl her scarf and spat out a grand sigh.


     Seriously. She’s not even a set item, yet I always find her right next to wherever Yi Ji-Hyuk appears.


     Doesn’t she also have anything better to do?


     Ahh, right. She doesn’t.


     Of course she wouldn’t have any.


     I mean, without events and filming, what else can a celebrity do?


     It’s not like she’s going to record a new album or shoot a video, so she wouldn’t even have to go to choreography practice either. Yup, she’s got nothing better to do, alright. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon quickly wiped the corners of his stinging eyes.


     “Unfortunately, we’re very busy today.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Sure. Work hard.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     You think I can get any work done with you around?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk deflected away all the hints Choi Jung-Hoon sent his way with his already-existing mental shield and settled down in front of his powered-up computer.


     And what an unfortunate thing it was, that computer’s screen being in full view from Choi Jung-Hoon’s position.


     What was I saying in the beginning?


     This position will be good for keeping an eye out on Yi Ji-Hyuk, because no one knows what kind of a mess he’d create?


     Gimme a freaking break!!


     Who could’ve guessed that he’d install a dang game on his very first day ‘working’ here and start playing away during office hours like this?


     We should’ve assigned his desk waaaay over there in that dark corner where no one can see him! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “Ah….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     That’s right – he had something to say, didn’t he?


     “Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, the Americans have requested for assistance again.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Mister Choi Jung-Hoon?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Tell them that if they even think of muttering the word ‘assistance’ or anything similar in nature, I’m just going to grab some of those stinking zombies and drop them in all of their major cities, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’ll convey that message in full.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Once the Yanks hear that, they’d never think about asking for assistance ever again. Probably.


     “By the way, we still have another request for assistance to get through….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “What kinda?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I did bring this up before. It’s regarding training their ability users.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “…Training, is it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes. The US requested that we train their users and make them stronger.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tore his eyes away from the computer monitor and stared deeply at Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “Well, now. Wouldn’t that be somewhat interesting?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     A rather sinister grin slowly formed on Yi Ji-Hyuk’s lips.


     ***


     “Off day, my a*s!!” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     The ‘Spitfire’ Yun Hyuk-Gyu currently found himself in Japan.


     Japan sent a request for assistance to Korea after a rank 5 Gate opened there, and to accommodate them, Yun Hyuk-Gyu had been chosen through a rigorous and entirely fair selection process.


     “Argh, god d*mn it! I should’ve picked the next one…..” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Drawing straws, obviously.


     Ability users making bets was a recipe for a balance-breaking disaster, and so, Yun Hyuk-Gyu was the (un)lucky winner chosen through the most fair process of drawing straws.


     “Couldn’t you at least teleport me or something?!” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Sure, Japan maybe be nearby, but still, shouldn’t he be teleported here?


     What did she mean, she has no marker there??


     What good is a teleporter without markers?! (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu inwardly grumbled and walked to the location. He could see a Gate dyed in a red hue in the distance.


     “Okay, so. What has happened so far?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     An interpreter quickly stuck onto him and began doing his job.


     Annnd, this was yet another problem.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had cast some sort of a weird skill or technique so people could converse without a need for an interpreter, so how convenient would it have been to give that thing to a guy going on a business trip to a foreign country like this?


     But, what did he say?


     It’s ‘too annoying’??


     Son of a b*tch! If it’s so annoying, how do you even bother yourself to eat food, then?? Why don’t you just stick an IV needle in your arm and live the rest of your life on a bed?!


     Uh-Whew!! (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “They say the Gate will open soon.” (interpreter)


     “These d*mn Gates are always opening soon.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “By the way….” (interpreter)


     “Yes?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “They are also asking if Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk has come with you?” (interpreter)


     In that exact moment, blood uncontrollably rushed into Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s head.


     “What the hell. All these fools are busy yapping on and on about Yi Ji-Hyuk this and Yi Ji-Hyuk that! It’s just a measly rank 5, so why are these d*mn fools losing their minds for?!” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “But, uh, a level 5 is enough to trigger a national emergency status?” (interpreter)


     “It’s just a level 5, so what need is there for an emergency like that? Even the newbie NDF agents can deal with something like that solo.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “What do you even mean…..?” (interpreter)


     Eh-whew, will these folks even understand anything if I waste my breath explaining it to them? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     “Wait, now that I think about it….” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Wasn’t it like only three months ago that people used to say it’s the end of their country once a level 5 Gate opens up?


     Wow, lots of things have changed in the past three months, hasn’t it? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     It felt as if there were lots more changes happening in those three months since Yi Ji-Hyuk’s appearance compared to the five years prior to that, when the first Gate opened up.


     “Can’t tell whether this is for good or not, though…..” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu spat out a sigh and walked over to the Gate.


     “W-wait, it’s dangerous over there!!” (interpreter)


     “For me, or for the monsters?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s head bobbed up and down as he studied the Gate beginning to vibrate in front of his eyes.


     “Come out already.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Let me mop this up quickly so I can go home and take a break, too.


     Yes, me!! (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     It was at that moment the Gate finally opened up.


     Wuuuong….


     The red Gate split open and he could see the portal leading to another world within.


     “So, what will come out this time?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Feeling a bit of anticipation bubbling up in his chest, Yun Hyuk-Gyu stared at the Gate, only for his eyes to grow bigger.


     “Huh? Isn’t that…??” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     The interpreter watching the Gate from his side slowly crumbled to the ground.


     “We’re finished.” (interpreter)


     A voice thickly laden with despair leaked out of the interpreter’s mouth.


     ‘Well, yeah, sure. That might’ve been the case, but….’ (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu was feeling this strange discordance at the moment. The creature his eyes captured was the worst type of a monster to come out from a level 5 Gate, sure.


     But then, why….


     Why does it feel so intimately familiar?? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     Krrrrooooaaaarr!


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu was now swept up in this strange, unexplainable emotion as he stared at the giant Ogre roaring at the top of it head in front of the Gate.


     How should he put this….?


     Would it be similar to, say, seeing a dog very similar in breed as the one you keep at your own house, baring its fangs and barking at you from the next door neighbour’s yard?


     “….Would Oh-Sik be happy if he learns of this?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Right, that thing’s like a friend to Oh-Sik, so, uh, is it okay to kill it?


     Will Oh-Sik be happy if I take back home alive? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     While Yun Hyuk-Gyu was stewing in his dilemma, the Japanese ability users as well as the members of the JSDF surrounding the Gate began pouring out their combined firepower at the Ogre.


     “M-mm….” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     The Ogre was not harmed in the slightest by the incoming bullets, cannon shells as well as shots of Ether. It issued another loud roar and pounced on the ranks of the Japanese ability users.


     “M-m-mm…….” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Meanwhile, Yun Hyuk-Gyu couldn’t come to an answer, and in the end he had to pick up his phone.


     “Hello?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “What now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, uh, I’m calling you concerning about a situation developing here.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “Okay, what is it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     This b*stard!


     I must be at least ten years older than you, yet you still don’t address me like a senior?! What a rude b*stard. (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu calmed his quivering rage and asked.


     “I’m here to assist the Japanese, but then an Ogre came out of the Gate.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “Okay, so?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk))


     “It’s Oh-Sik’s friend, so is it okay to kill it?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “Huh. Hmm….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk took his time as if he was deliberating over something, before his cheerful voice came from the phone’s speaker.


     – “Is it a girl?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Of course I don’t know that.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu couldn’t even tell the sexes of regular animals apart, so how could he even know where to begin looking in an Ogre?


     – “Okay, then. Don’t kill it, but tenderise it just so and bring it home.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Got it.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     The interpreter eavesdropping on the phone call couldn’t hide his flabbergasted expression as he stared at Yun Hyuk-Gyu.


     Did these people lose their marbles??


     Don’t they know what an Ogre is? (The interpreter’s inner monologue)


     This would be an obvious reaction from someone who had no clue what kind of a place the NDF was.


     “Groan….. But, man. Not killing it is actually a bit harder.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Maybe, I shouldn’t have called?


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu felt a bit of regret seep into his mind as he strode right up to the Ogre.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Keureuk?


     Perhaps it sensed Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s presence, the Ogre stopped flinging away the members of JSDF and their equipment to take a look behind it.


     “Hey, sorry about this. I’ve got no grudge against you.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Indeed, it’d be more like a favourable impression, instead. Out of all the monsters out there, he was the most acquainted with an Ogre, you see.


     “But well, what can I do, eh? He says jump, and I say how high.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Cannons of flames erupted out from the hands of the Spitfire and swept the Ogre up in their fiery embrace!


     Kkwuaaaaahh!!


     The pained scream of an unknown animal, along with the smell of its flesh being cooked spread in the Japanese sky.


     “There, there. Resisting makes it hurt even more, you know.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     The interpreter stared at Yun Hyuk-Gyu figuratively beating up the Ogre, a truly powerful monster, as if it was a small kid and dazedly muttered to himself.


     “Just who the f*ck are these people??” (interpreter)


     This would be the moment that the renown of the NDF began spreading to the rest of the world.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 194: I don’t need a reason to seek him out 4
      Chapter 194: I don’t need a reason to seek him out (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     It’d have been utterly unimaginable for Yun Hyuk-Gyu to go one on one with an Ogre only a few months ago.


     This was a dang Ogre they were talking about here. It was the worst possible monster to pop out from a level 5 Gate.


     It was the most horrifying creature humanity had faced yet. So much so that just one of them appearing from a Gate would throw the entirety of America into a state of panic.


     Also, didn’t the Koreans fall into despair during that nuclear power station incident until Yi Ji-Hyuk stepped up to take care of the situation? Back then, there was no guarantee of stopping an Ogre even if every single ability user in South Korea were to be mobilised. That was the power of an Ogre.


     But now….


     “There, there, now.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu leisurely approached the nicely-roasted Ogre.


     The monster rolled desperately around on the ground and managed to barely put out all the flames burning on its body. It bared its fangs and glared angrily at Yun Hyuk-Gyu.


     “Oho?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu frowned slightly at that still-rebellious glare of the Ogre.


     How dare a measly little Ogre glare at him like this? If it was Oh-Sik, fine. That was understandable. Well, that guy had gone off the far end of the scale to be called an Ogre now, you see.


     Having been injected with Yi Ji-Hyuk’s Mana, Oh-Sik could no longer be called an ‘Ogre’ per se.


     If a regular Ogre ran into Oh-Sik, then well, the poor monster would be dissected in its entirety and die in around three seconds.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “….Including me, too.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Even if it was Yun Hyuk-Gyu, he simply couldn’t compare to Oh-Sik at all. Didn’t he hear that Oh-Sik was already the most powerful being out of all the Ogres out there even before he became Yi Ji-Hyuk’s slave?


     Indeed, if he was a gorilla, then he’d have been a Silverback. Oh-Sik was the leader class of all the Ogres, in other words.


     So, unless it was on the level of Oh-Sik’s class, a regular Ogre didn’t stand a chance against the current Yun Hyuk-Gyu. Not just him, though, but every NDF agent should be able to solo an Ogre regardless of who it was. At least, that’s what he thought.


     Which all meant that Yun Hyuk-Gyu, an upper level ability user even among the ranks of NDF, should easily cook an Ogre like this….


     Kwa-boom!!!


     Flames shot out from Yun Hyuk-Gyu exploded right in front of the Ogre, and that giant body was flung away like a piece of paper being blown around in the wind.


     Kahaaaaahk!!



     A rather bone-chilling scream resounded out in the air.


     “H-mm….” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-gyu watched the whole thing and simply shrugged his shoulders.


     Although they were nominally the same type of fire-type ability users, styles of Yun Hyuk-Gyu and Seo Ah-young were quite different.


     Seo Ah-Young was the type to attack her targets with the ultra-high temperature and burning power of her flames, but Yun Hyuk-Gyu relied on the explosive power contained within his flames to blow away his opponents.


     Perhaps that was why he was nicknamed the ‘Spitfire’.


     “Will it be fine, I wonder?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu approached the Ogre with a slightly concerned expression on his face. Yi Ji-Hyuk ordered him to capture it alive, but well, he got a bit carried away and ended up attacking a little harder than he should have.


     That destructive power was enough to render regular monsters into indistinguishable lumps of bloody meat, you see.


     Kurureuk….


     “Ho-oh?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     But then again, he could hear the familiar growling of an Ogre, causing his head to tilt this way and that. He figured that, even if it didn’t die, the creature should still be covered in wounds from head to toe. Yet, its voice sounded rather healthy from what he could hear.


     “Well, is this because it’s an Ogre? Is that it?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Should he chalk this one up to the capability of one of the top ranked monsters? The Ogre’s sturdiness had exceeded Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s expectations.


     All thanks to Yi Ji-Hyuk throwing people into a weird world, he got to see plenty of strange, mystifying monsters. And he began thinking that a creature like an Ogre should prove to be an easy enough opponent now, but it proved to be hardier than he had imagined.


     “Yup, this is what an Ogre should be all about.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     In the past, Yun Hyuk-Gyu wouldn’t have been able to leave even a scratch on an Ogre’s body no matter what he tried. Only now that his firepower had improved by several folds in the other world could he deal with such a monster.


     The fur on its entire body had been scorched jet-black, but the Ogre was still glaring at Yun Hyuk-Gyu with bloodshot eyes. The mere fact that it didn’t lower its tail, even though it must’ve sensed the disparity in power by now, proved how violent in nature this monster was.


     ‘Looks like I’ll have to get a bit more serious here, doesn’t it?’ (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu stared at the Ogre unsteadily raising itself back up with a slightly hardened face.


     His firepower was enough to turn most monsters into bloody meat paste, but his body wasn’t all that much stronger than that of a normal person’s.


     Sure, Ether did reinforce it to some degree, but when compared to his enhanced firepower, his defensive capabilities would be laughed out of the room immediately.


     If the Ogre decided to attack with everything it got, then without a doubt, his body would end up in two pieces or more even before he had a chance to do anything about it.


     Keurururu….


     The monster managed to finally stand up somehow, and glared at Yun Hyuk-Gyu with a scarily crumpled face.


     “You still have some fight left in you, is that it?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu put on airs for a bit.


     Sure, he was trembling inside a little, but showing such a sight in front of a monster was not that different to committing suicide. He knew that oh-so well.


     “Well, I shall roast you some more, then.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Reddish spheres suddenly began forming within Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s hands.


     Rumble-!!


     These spheres were burning so hot that their colours were no longer reddish and began emitting bright white light, instead. And it wasn’t just one or two, either. There were five basketball-sized spheres now spinning around Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s body.


     “Hah-aaah!” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     He even spat out a focused yell, too!


     “Eat this!!” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     All five spheres flew simultaneously at the Ogre at a frightening speed.


     Keuruk?!


     The monster immediately sensed the power contained within each of those spheres flying in and tried to retreat in a hurry, but they were too fast.


     Kwah-aaaah!!


     The spheres of flames, burning brightly now, slammed into the body of the Ogre and began spinning viciously against its flesh. These flames twisted the monster’s body, roasted it, and grounded it to fine meat paste.


     Khaaaahack!!


     The Ogre spat out a pained scream.


     The monster dug deeply into the ground and shivered uncontrollably, but then, the flame spheres collided into each other in a single spot and they all went “KWA-BOOM”.


     “Ohhh!”


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu watched his creation do its thing and cried out in admiration.


     Because there weren’t all that many locations where ability users could test out their powers, it was often the case that many hadn’t been able to experiment with all the skills they had cooked up in their heads.


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu had come up with this attack at the tail end of his forced stay in another world – courtesy of Yi Ji-Hyuk – and didn’t find a chance to use it for real, but now that he did use it, the destructive power easily trumped his initial expectation.


     “By the way, wasn’t it a bit too strong….?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu scratched his head.


     “M-m-mm….”


     He cautiously approached the pit where the monster was buried in and peered over the edge. He soon sighed in relief.


     What a relief that it’s not dead, but….


     But, uh, can I really say that’s it’s not really dead? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu was in a serious dilemma after taking a look at the Ogre now resembling a scorched charcoal.


     Weeell, you could legit say that it’s already half-dead, but it’s not fully dead yet, so won’t I be able to get away with this one? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     “….Is that really an Ogre?” (interpreter)


     “Oh. Yeah, well….” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     You could say that’s definitely an Ogre a few seconds ago, but now, I’m not quite sure what to call it now.


     Mm…. What should I call it, then?


     “Rare Ogre Roast”?


     Or, “Medium Rare Ogre barbecue”? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     “H-m-mm….”


     This was proving to be rather tough to think up of a name.


     “In any case, it’s alive so it should be fine.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Humans would have died by now and then some. But, monsters weren’t monsters for nothing, that’s for sure. They wouldn’t die from something like this.


     ….No, hang on. Honestly speaking, even monsters would have died by now. I should revise myself and say that Ogres possess strong vitality so that guy managed to not die until now. (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “This is so troublesome. It must not die, though….” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     The interpreter stared agape at Yun Hyuk-Gyu.


     Just what on earth was up with this man?


     It was already so shocking that he was toying around with an Ogre all alone, yet he was actually serious about capturing it alive?


     ‘Are all Korean ability users like him??’ (interpreter)


     Even though they were both supposed to be humans, the gap between this man and the Japanese ability users were just too immense. There was no guarantee of defeating an Ogre even if a group of Japanese ability users all attacked at once, yet….


     “I am truly surprised.” (interpreter)


     “….I’m even more surprised.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “Excuse me?” (interpreter)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu spat out a sigh and picked his phone up again. He then called someone and quietly waited for the other side to answer.


     – “Argh, what do you want now?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……….”


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu forgot what he wanted to say from that voice coming from the phone’s speaker and his head faltered lower to the ground.


     It hadn’t even been ten minutes since they discussed the topic over the phone, yet he was asking what now….


     You d*mn b*stard, why did you even bother to answer the phone, then?! Why do you answer it like clockwork but get dissatisfied about it, ahhh?? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     “You see, the thing is, I did bring down the Ogre, but…” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “Okay, so what?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “It’s about half-cooked, so will it be fine?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “Cooked? How?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, yes. I failed to hold back my power a bit and it turned into a medium rare steak, so like, can it be revived?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “Hah….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu heard that sigh coming out of the phone’s speaker and also spat out a sigh.


     Who should he blame here except himself? It was indeed his fault for making the call when he could’ve just taken care of the matters and go home, and no one would be any wiser.


     Everything would’ve been fine if he just pretended to not notice and kill the dang thing. But, he just had to go and call that man….


     ‘I only started this whole thing after wondering about Oh-Sik liking this fella or not…’ (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Trying to mind Yi Ji-Hyuk’s moods over a matter that Oh-Sik didn’t even have any clues about really ground Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s gears!


     – “Why couldn’t you just take care of such a simple thing properly, ah?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     He thought as much. Yun Hyuk-Gyu distanced himself from the phone as the angry ranting crackled out from the device’s speaker.


     He thought he could hear some sort of blah-blah continuously spitting out from his phone, but he simply stared longingly into the blue sky above and ignored everything.


     Seriously now, none of the words spoken would be pleasing in nature anyway, and listening to it wouldn’t improve his life one bit, too. It was, quite literally, just incessant nagging.


     “….Still nagging over the spilled milk and all.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “What was that??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “N-no, it was nothing important.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     What scary hearing! How the heck did he hear me?


     – “I sure did hear something, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m telling you, it was nothing!” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “How dare you raise your voice at me?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eiii, seriously man!” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu spat on the floor.


     No matter how scary that man’s hearing was, there was no way he’d be able to hear the sound of spit, now would he?


     The frowning Yun Hyuk-Gyu could still hear more grumblings and whatnots coming out from the phone, but he kept it firmly away from his ear.


     – “Oii.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “Looks like you’re somewhat lacking in discipline, so we’re going to have a one on one chat after you come back home, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “N-n-no, that’s not true! I’m listening to everything you say!” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “But, it doesn’t sound that way to me, though?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I’m being honest.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     A one on one session with Yi Ji-Hyuk?!


     He might as well have one of those with the King Yama instead. Why would he willingly put himself through that madness??


     He’d rather die than do that insane thing.


     – “Okay, so….What’s the problem?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “This monster looks to be in a serious condition, so can you dispatch Miss Jeong Hae-Min over here?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “But, why?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I mean, what if this thing wakes up and go berserk while it’s being transported in a plane or on a ship? It’d result in a big chaos, then. If’ I’m taking a dead monster, fine, but since it’s alive, shouldn’t we consider such possibilities?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “You’re worried over a strange thing there, buddy. If it wants to act up, just beat it up again.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hey, you dumb insane as*hole.


     You think I don’t know that?


     You think a plane will survive when I’m beating it up again? Or for that matter, a ship?! Can’t you think that far ahead? Is your brain dead?? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     “…..Realistically speaking, that’s not feasible.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “Argh, you know what, just kill it, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     – “Seriously, dude. This is getting annoying.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I mean, it’s just one teleporter, so how hard can it be?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “She’s got no marker over there.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Oh…..”


     I forgot.


     Then, uh, what should I do with this one? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     – “Hold on. Let me talk to Colonel Jeong and get you a helicopter. Just tie it up nicely and dangle it on the bottom.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hul……..”


     Was he being asked to recreate the exact same scene from a certain movie right now??


     “What if it wakes up during the transport, then?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     – “Cut the rope and dump it in the middle of the ocean.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….Sure thing.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Although he felt it clearly, how should he go about describing this bitter aftertaste in his mouth?


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     – “Well, then. Do your best and bring it home, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Click.


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu stared at his phone with a very bitter expression, before finally losing his sh*t and flew off his handle.


     “Argh!! Didn’t he say I should just kill it if all else fails?! What is up with this do your best c**p?! Really now?? God d*mn it! This sh*t is really killing me, man!!” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu seriously deliberated on whether to throw his phone in disgust or not, and in the meantime, the interpreter could only shake his head in helplessness.


     This Korean man next to him was already a rather strange figure to begin with. But then, just what was up this Yi Ji-Hyuk that he could completely subdue the Spitfire with nothing but a few words?


     For some reason, the nation called Korea seemed far, far too distant and unreachable for this interpreter today.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 195. I don’t need a reason to seek him out 5
      Chapter 195. I don’t need a reason to seek him out (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “Urgh, I’ve had it up to here, man. Seriously!” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     While Yun Hyuk-Gyu was taking out his frustration on a poor pebble on the ground for no good reason, the interpreter shuddered grandly as he stared at the cooked Ogre quivering weakly down at the bottom of the pit.


     Seeing the so-called apex monster ending up in such a state left this interpreter feeling quite peculiar at the moment. As far as his knowledge base was concerned, an Ogre shouldn’t have been taken down this easily.


     “Are you really planning on taking that thing back with you?” (interpreter)


     It’d actually be more comforting to cross the East Sea whilst carrying a live grenade with its safety pin pulled out, instead. Crossing the sea with a living Ogre was not something a person with normal mindset would do, no?


     “Well, he says jump, and I have to do it.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Of course, no one else beside Yun Hyuk-Gyu himself was to blame for that jump to happen in the first place. It’d have been fine for him to just silently off this monster and go home, but well….


     “Eh-whew….” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Realising that he had dug his own grave, he squatted on the ground in dejection.


     “I could use a cigarette or two right now.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     He began missing his smoking habit he quit not too long ago.


     “Please forgive me for asking you this, but just what kind of a person is Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (interpreter)


     “What, that Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu could only form a smirk.


     Ah, there are some people who still don’t know what he’s like and can ask a question such as this one, eh?


     I figured that most countries would have compiled some basic information on that guy before asking us for help, though.


     No, hang on. Maybe it’s simply because this interpreter’s clearance is too low and he hadn’t gotten a hold of Yi Ji-Hyuk’s info.


     Who cares, either way? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     “He’s just one troublesome motherf*cker.” (yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “….Excuse me?” (interpreter)


     What was he on about here?


     “Well, doesn’t matter if I explain to you about this and that, since words can’t describe even half of what he’s like to begin with. So, the most fitting description is him being a troublesome motherf*cker. That guy, he’s always worrying about how to make your life more miserable. He’s too d*mn diligent only with weird c**p, you see. Son of a b*tch.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “….I see.” (interpreter)


     “Uh-whew….” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu shook his head and stood back up, before walking over to the Ogre.


     “Can you get me some chains?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “Chains? What for?” (interpreter)


     “To tie that thing up so it won’t run away.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)



     The interpreter stared at Yun Hyuk-Gyu with somewhat dazed eyes. This Korean ability user seemed like one scary dude, but well, he also must’ve had a dumb side to him as well.


     “You want to tie an Ogre with chains??” (interpreter)


     “Yes. Is there something wrong?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “….The way I hear it, it sounds like you want to tie someone up with paper cuffs.” (interpreter)


     “Oh. Are chains not strong enough?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu tilted his head.


     In that case, what should he use to tie this thing up, then?


     “Isn’t there anything suitable that I can use?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “I’ll ask around. I think there should be some kind of a special rope designed to capture monsters alive.” (interpreter)


     “If you do that for me, I’ll be grateful.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu spoke up to there and settled down on the spot before the still-quivering Ogre. Once he got his hands on some of that rope, he’d tie the monster up and wait until a transport helicopter arrived.


     However, he was still feeling rather frustrated in his chest.


     “By the way, ahjussi?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “Yes?” (interpreter)


     “By any chance, you have some smokes on you?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     In the end, Yun Hyuk-Gyu gave up on quitting smoking on this day.


     ***


     “….Hey, you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Y-yes?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Annoyance was written all over Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face. Realising this fact, Yun Hyuk-Gyu squeezed his eyes shut.


     “Is this really an Ogre??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes, it is. Is there something wrong?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “Of course not. But, ahjussi.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What do you mean, ahjussi??


     There ain’t all that much age difference between you and I, so what’s up with this ahjussi nonsense?! (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “Didn’t you say you wanted to find a friend or a girlfriend for Oh-Sik so you’d capture it alive, right?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “That I did.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “So? Think about it for a sec and look at it from the other side! From Oh-Sik’s view!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The proverbial flames erupted out from Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth.


     “How would you feel when your blind date turns up all scorched to hell and looking like a piece of charcoal?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Yeah, I’d be feeling pretty p*ssed off, too.


     No, hang on. Aren’t we, like, supposed to worry about its condition first??


     Isn’t this a bit weird? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu’s inner monologue)


     “Oh-Sik was really looking forward to this, but what are you trying to do by bringing it back in this state??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I did my best, though?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “We didn’t need your best, but to do a proper job, you know!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “…..I’m sorry.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s brows shot up high as he glared angrily.


     “Look, Oh-Sik’s all deflated now! How will you take responsibility for this?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Hearing that, Yun Hyuk-Gyu did lower his head to the side to find Oh-Sik crouching there staring at the ground with a sulky face.


     A first of its kind he saw after a while showed up looking like this, so it was somewhat understandable why he was feeling unhappy at the moment.


     “I didn’t do it deliberately, you know.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Although that excuse sounded unconvincing, it was all he could say at the moment.


     “And this kid might have looked pretty adorable, too…. Tsk, tsk.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Adorable?


     An Ogre is what now?


     What dogsh*t is this guy talking about?


     Wait, can Ogres also look cute and ugly and all that, too??? (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “Okay, so, what can we do now? Can’t we heal this thing or something?” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     “M-mm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk scratched his head.


     If he did implant his Seal of Obedience, then it’d be able to recover pretty soon. However, he’d have to pour in a large amount of Mana because its current condition was so wretched and that was his problem here.


     ‘Oh, well. I guess it can’t be helped, then.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Wasting Mana like this was unfortunate, but it’d still be a whole lot better than seeing Oh-Sik so deflated like this.


     “Hey. Don’t forget, you gotta be more obedient from now on, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Bark.


     Oh-Sik replied with a short but heavy bark.


     “Huh, I guess you still wanna save this guy since it’s your kin and all. Tsk, tsk.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tutted as he caught onto Oh-Sik’s tail wagging slightly this way and that.


     But, then again – he had plenty of his kin living in this world, but Oh-Sik crossed over all alone and had to blend in among the humans, so how lonely must he have been?


     It was unknown whether monsters possessed emotion of loneliness like humans or not, and Ogres normally behaved like tigers and lived alone most of the time, so it was also unknown as to whether such a creature would miss seeing its kin, but….


     ‘It’s hard to tell if Oh-Sik’s an Ogre or not nowadays.’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     I mean, how is this guy an Ogre?


     He’s more of a dog now.


     Everything he does is more dog-like than ever. So he must be thinking like a dog, too.


     Mm?


     I wasn’t insulting him, though.


     I’m just saying, he’s just too dog-like now. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Hmm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk placed his hand on the burnt Ogre’s head.


     Now normally, he could just flick the Seal from the distance and that would do the job of enslaving it, but it was already a miracle that the creature still managed to hold on, so he decided to be more hands-on this time ’round.


     Or else, this guy would die of shock from getting branded by the Seal.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cautiously fixed the Seal inside, and began injecting some of his Mana into the creature.


     Kururuk….


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     The Ogre-specific growling finally leaked out from the creature. Although still weak, the creature had recovered enough to let out a pained moan like that.


     “Ohh?”


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu watched this scene unfold and gasped out, mystified.


     The monster’s body was healing at the rate visible to the naked eyes. The flesh scorched like charcoal regained some redness to it, and all the fur burnt away began growing back up again.


     It was indeed a mystifying sight to behold.


     Sure, he had seen Oh-Sik’s destroyed arm regenerate or the hole in his gut get filled back up during battles before, but back then, he was way too preoccupied to pay attention and those times weren’t as amazing as what was happening right now.


     ‘Just how does it work?’ (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     It was a special experience, witnessing the regeneration of burnt flesh like this – even if it didn’t involve a human patient.


     Before long, the Ogre’s body had almost reverted back to how it used to look.


     “Ohhh….”


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu gasped out in admiration, prompting Yi Ji-Hyuk to frown in unhappiness.


     “Who’s fault was it that I gotta work this hard again?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….I’m sorry.” (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     The morose Yun Hyuk-Gyu crumpled to the sidelines, allowing Yi Ji-Hyuk to inject the last bit of Mana. After finishing up, he straightened his back.


     It was never a good feeling, Mana leaving his body. Even if it was a necessity.


     “Get the hell up already!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk lightly tapped the side of the Ogre with his foot.


     Kureuk??


     The creature sensed that its body had been restored and hurriedly jumped up from the spot. Reflexively, it tried to bite the very first human its eyes caught, which happened to be Yi Ji-Hyuk, but then, its jaw stopped just before his shoulders.


     “You wanna die already?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     POW!


     The creature did stop for sure, yet Yi Ji-Hyuk’s punishing hands would never consider such a thing in the first place.


     “Why do all Ogres behave in the exact same stupid manner?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Oh-Sik hiding in the corner flinched grandly after hearing Yi Ji-Hyuk’s thunderous yell. Didn’t the dog-fied Ogre receive the same sort of treatment back then?


     “Yup, you gotta get beaten up! Dogs or Ogres, they gotta get beaten up every three days so they can wake the hell up again!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     His kick accurately dug into the Ogre.


     The slave seal was doing its thing within this Ogre now so it couldn’t even think about mounting a resistance. Nope, all it could do was roll itself into a ball and endure Yi Ji-Hyuk’s continued kicking spree.


     Woof!!


     It was at this moment that Oh-Sik quickly dashed over with those short legs of his and began tugging at the leg of his pants. However, he was currently stuck in the puppy-like state and he wasn’t even trying bite, so the mere fact that he was pulling at the pants with that small body of his came across as rather endearing, instead.


     “What now?! You don’t want me to hit it anymore?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Whimper….


     “Uh-whew.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Right, which Ogre would enjoy the sight of its kin being beaten up? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk grasped the scruff of Oh-Sik’s neck and lifted him up off his pant leg.


     “Hey you, your owner is supposed to come first before your own kind, don’t you think so?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Bark, bark!


     “….You and your temper.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t say anything else and lightly chucked Oh-Sik over to the trembling Ogre.


     You, take care of this. I don’t care what you do anymore. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Whimper….


     Oh-Sik patted the back of the Ogre’s head in a consoling manner.


     The monster was completely terrified out of its mind right now. The Seal of Obedience ensured that the one branded with it would even have its mind ruled over by the owner.


     The Ogre’s mind, once it had recognised that it tried to attack its owner, was now being subjected to an extreme level of fear. Only someone like Oh-Sik was capable of resisting that kind of fear, so regular Ogres simply didn’t stand a shred of chance here.


     The Ogre quivered in sheer terror, before it snapped its head to the side to take a look at Oh-Sik.


     Kureuk??


     And then… confusion and fluster filled up the Ogre’s eyes.


     But, how could it not be confused? There was this puppy small enough for the Ogre to swallow up in one go sitting right next to its eyes, its body busy emitting the odour of one of its kin.


     Kureureuk????


     No, hang on a minute. It wasn’t just some kin, either.


     The smell definitely belonged to the most powerful male of its species, too.


     The Ogre was properly flustered by this unexplainable disharmony between what its eyes could see and what its nose could pick up. Meanwhile, Oh-Sik began rubbing the monster’s head with its short front paw to say he understood everything.


     ‘Would you look at this punk go??’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk clicked his tongue as he observed Oh-Sik doing his thing in a slick and smooth fashion.


     The dang kid didn’t look like it because he was so small and cute right now, but the way he was doing his thing definitely came from the pages of Mister Casanova’s book, that’s for sure.


     But then again, male Ogres with red fur were supposed to be the top of their species, weren’t they? In human terms, Oh-Sik would be someone like a super-handsome millionaire coming from a good family background.


     So, he probably broke the hearts of a few female Ogres in his lifetime.


     “….B*stard.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk suddenly felt rather rotten about himself and began glaring at Oh-Sik.


     He couldn’t help but feel like an idiot when he thought about it. Why did he go out of his way to airlift another Ogre from Japan for this dang playboy that probably fooled around with countless females until now?!


     Just who was worrying about who here?!


     Kurureuk??


     The Ogre was busy tilting its head this way and that.


     The creature’s facial muscles weren’t as good as human’s when it came to expressing their emotions, but well, this particular one was giving it a good go at expressing its confusion at the moment.


     Woof, woof!!


     Oh-Sik barked something or rather and carefully smoothed over the creature’s fur. That led to the Ogre regaininf some of its calm, but then, it began staring at Oh-Sik with one of those types of eyes.


     “….! O-Oh-Sik-ah!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Calm down, Oh-Sik-ah!! This isn’t the way to do it!!


     Even if things are like this, don’t forget how you look right now!


     There’s no way that an Ogre would understand every single thing happening around it! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Kah-aaahhh!!


     Pow!


     Oh-Sik got punted away by the hind leg of the Ogre and flew away into the heavens as if he was planning to become the next star to join the night sky.


     Whimper!!!!!


     Oh-Sik’s pitiful whimpering resounded within the air.


     “I bloody knew it.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tutted from the sidelines.


     One should be plying his tricks when one was in his regular state, so what was he thinking trying his luck while looking like that?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk cackled as if he felt refreshed now while watching Oh-Sik fall back down to Earth, streams of tears pouring out from the poor Ogre’s eyes.


     Sure, the other Ogre was brought here so the things could become nicer for Oh-Sik. However, wasn’t it human nature to feel a pang of stomach ache AKA jealousy when watching things go well for someone else?


     “I mean, even I don’t have one yet, you know!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out another angry yell thickly laced with the sorrowful jealousy of the man stuck in the solo camp. The Ogre couldn’t tell what was going on here and quickly tucked its tail, fear seeping back into its eyes.


     Yun Hyuk-Gyu was watching all of this unsightliness happen from the sidelines and spat out a long, long sigh.


     ‘He’s so rotten to the core.’ (Yun Hyuk-Gyu)


     Just take a look at his character, man!


     Uh-whew!


     As Yun Hyuk-Gyu shook his head, the sun was already setting on another day over his shoulders.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 196: Who cares if they die or not 1
      Chapter 196: Who cares if they die or not (1)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     (Here’s the edited version. Enjoy!)


     “What are they trying to achieve here?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young’s question elicited a shrug from Choi Jung-Hoon.


     “I wonder about that too, ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The zombie crisis was more or less on its way to being resolved for good.


     Although it seemed that the incident needed a bit more time before everything would be normalised, but well, there were no major hiccups experienced so far and over half of the victims had been purified now.


     Perhaps the people involved had gotten more skilled at the task, even the speed of purification had gone up as well.


     It did take a bit of time to purify a couple of zombies shuffling out from the dome not too long ago. But now, things had gotten to the state where the party involved would physically drag out zombies because they were bored of waiting around.


     Of course, Roabell would occasionally go on a frenzy every so often, but such a thing could be brushed aside as a minor side effect and nothing more.


     The real problem was with something else.


     “Training, is it. That’s easier said than done.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young vigorously shook her head.


     Even though their zombie crisis hadn’t been fully solved yet, the Americans were demanding for their ability users to be strengthened via Yi Ji-Hyuk’s ‘mystery’ training method.


     However, how could a thing like that be as simple as it sounded?


     First of all, it was already a big headache to convince Yi Ji-Hyuk and have him actually agree to help out.


     Just from thinking about convincing someone with tendencies to go off somewhere completely weird at a drop of a hat, she felt this stabbing, throbbing pain emanating from her stomach.


     Also, convincing Yi Ji-Hyuk somehow would prove to be a problem in itself, as well.


     “Would he resort to using the same tactic as before?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “…..No way, he wouldn’t.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The methods Yi Ji-Hyuk used to train the NDF agents were rather simple in nature.


     ‘Let them loose in another world.’


     “That definitely cannot be allowed to happen.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     It was true that they had gotten much stronger by going through those hellish experiences. She wasn’t going to deny that. However, this method should not be brought up ever again.


     The Koreans were able to walk away without a single casualty solely because of the presence of Kitamura Ren the Japanese Healer, who played a much-needed balancing act during their first extended stay in the other world.


     If that tenuous balance was lost, then they might have been annihilated in the blink of an eye.


     When they were thrown into another world for the second time…. She didn’t want to acknowledge it, but they managed to survive that trip and come home all thanks to Yi Ji-Hyuk running around as if his feet were on fire.



     But then, putting foreigners through the same process as that?


     “They will all get killed.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     These two just couldn’t imagine Yi Ji-Hyuk being considerate towards the American ability users as much as he did towards the NDF agents.


     “Now that I think about it….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Seo Ah-Young began creasing up her brows.


     She always thought that he did nothing but torment her’s and everyone else’s lives endlessly, but now that an event like this was staring at her face, it became somewhat clear to her that that man had been rather thoughtful towards the NDF’s affairs until now.


     ‘This plainly sucks.’ (Seo Ah-Young)


     To think, she’d end up feeling this way.


     She thought that Yi Ji-Hyuk had treated them rather shoddily so far, but with ability users from another country entering the picture, she began feeling that such shoddy treatment itself could be seen as a form of affection. There was a big possibility that Yi Ji-Hyuk wouldn’t care whether ability users from another country died under his watch or not, at least judging from his personality.


     “Just with what guts does that Christopher or Stopper guy even think about leaving his country’s ability users to Yi Ji-Hyuk? Aren’t their users like gold dust to them or something?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Yes, I agree. I wonder about that myself as well.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Especially so, when the American should know just what kind of a person Yi Ji-Hyuk was.


     If they still trusted Yi Ji-Hyuk even after getting mixed up with him this much, then one could only say that Christopher McLaren was suffering from a severe lack of sensible judgement.


     “No, hang on. If I was to get technical about it….” (Seo Ah-Young)


     From that man’s perspective, there wasn’t all that much reason to see Yi Ji-Hyuk as a weirdo, was there?


     Didn’t Yi Ji-Hyuk, although he complained all the time, still step up and solve all the serious incidents taking place within the US until now?


     “Wait, he couldn’t be mistakenly believing that Yi Ji-Hyuk is a nice guy now, right?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “There’s no way, ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon immediately and firmly shook his head.


     Anyone who had come into contact with Yi Ji-Hyuk even for a few minutes would never think that way.


     Definitely not!! Never!!


     Maybe if it was an average Joe, sure. But Christopher McLaren was a talented, influential man who plied his trade within the intelligence community his entire life. So, there was just no way someone like that wouldn’t have been able to figure out Yi Ji-Hyuk’s character from the amount of interactions they had already.


     Even if Yi Ji-Hyuk had helped the US out big time, Christopher McLaren would definitely know to separately assess a person’s achievements and his character.


     “If so, then why is he coming out like this?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “M-mm….”


     Choi Jung-Hoon pondered for a while, before opening his mouth with a bit of difficulty.


     “It could be that he believes Yi Ji-Hyuk’s skills are a necessity regardless of what kind of a person he is.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, why?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Because, they don’t have a choice.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon took a second to organise his thoughts first.


     “During the recent series of events, the US could only defend and endure, or erect some barricades and try to block off the threats. They were unable to mount any serious offensive against the monsters at all.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Well, that was because…..” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “If you think about it, this would be America’s first time being put on their backfoot ever since the Black Monday incident.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I guess so.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “And also, they don’t know what else might pop out from the Gates moving on, so it’s probable that they have realised the current status quo can not continue. Perhaps, they had come to a decision that raising the overall levels of their combatants at the cost of a few sacrifices could be the best way for moving forward in the future.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Sounds like a cold-hearted decision to me.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     She said it was cold-hearted, but….


     But, could he really call this decision ‘cold-hearted’?


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t think that was the case.


     If they didn’t do anything and the difficulties of the Gates continued to increase, then eventually, the Americans would lose the ability to solve the upcoming monster crises by themselves.


     Didn’t history already tell us what kind of fate awaited those nations entrusting their national defences to another country?


     That was why they chose to go out there and fight, instead of sitting on their a*ses and getting killed later. On that basis alone, you wouldn’t say it’s cold-hearted, but more of a smart decision to make, but….


     ‘But, why does it have to be Yi Ji-Hyuk??’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was ready to admit that there was no other way, but even then, if he were in the shoes of the Americans, he’d still have searched tirelessly for an alternate method.


     “Whatever the case may be, let’s give Mister Ji-Hyuk a call and see what he has to say.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Wait, he’s not coming to work today?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Well, he showed up here when you told him not to, but when it is time to show up, he says he can’t be bothered and doesn’t want to come in.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Should I feel thankful for him at least giving us a heads up with a call?” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “….His mom made the call, instead. Ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Seo Ah-Young performed a grand facepalm.


     Just how old was he to have his mother call his place of work and get her to say, ‘My boy can’t come to work today’??


     “He’s not even a high school kid too, you know!!” (Seo Ah-Young)


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “No, well, if you get technical about it….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     He went missing as a high schooler and came back five years later, so, even though he did have his age issues, one could argue that Yi Ji-Hyuk was still a high schooler in a way. It was also true that such an argument left a bitter taste in one’s mouth, though!


     “In any case, I’ll call Hae-Min unni and ask her to bring him over here.” (Seo Ah-Young)


     “Understood, ma’am.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     ….How am I supposed to explain this to him now?


     Choi Jung-Hoon felt a migraine creep into his head already from thinking about how he’d convince Yi Ji-Hyuk later on.


     ***


     – Quadrakill!!


     Yi Ji-Hyuk heard that declaration coming from the computer’s speakers and formed a content smile.


     Right, this is it!!


     Now that is what you call skill, man! (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “All of you have been looking down on me for too long!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s content smile deepened as he watched his allies beat the opponents to pulp without mercy on screen.


     There was only one reason why he couldn’t display his prowess in this game in the recent past: He had forgotten that this was a team-based game.


     He used to pretty much play the drums, strum the guitars, dance and sing all at the same time back in Berafe, and got way too proficient at doing that, which led to him to completely distrust his own allies. And because he tried to do everything by himself, he wasn’t able to showcase the depths of his talents in this game.


     Now that he placed more trust in his allies and played the game, his win ratio was climbing up in a straight line. Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t win against his rising tides of excitement and quickly initiated team chat.


     – “This is true class!” (TL: TLed literally. I think ‘class’ here simply means his skill level or something like that in Korean slang.)


     He stared at the screen with satisfaction, and soon, reactions akin to passionately burning flames erupted on the screen.


     – Class? True class??? Seriously? You?


     – Holy sh*t! Is this fool trying to troll us? He’s defo no freaking answers, man. Really now!!


     – Sure, sure. Check out his true professional bus passenger class. So bloody awesome, ain’t ya. (TL note at the end)


     – What the **** did he even do to claim his class and sh*t? This punk’s got no shame.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk smiled as he watched the explosion of dissatisfaction in the chat of the enemy team members. Typically, the losers would always have a lot of things to say.


     Unfortunately, the reactions of his allies weren’t so hot, either.


     – Without you, sir, we’d have ended this match ten minutes ago.


     – Yup, you’re really freaking awesome, dude. Freaktastic.


     – We carry you this much, yet how can you weigh us down by this much, too? If you just planted your Ward by a dang well somewhere and jerked off by yourself, we’d have ended this match ten minutes ago! Seriously, man.


     ….Huh?


     W-what’s wrong with my allies’ reactions?


     I… Didn’t I do right by them on my own way? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “….Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     It was then, he heard a chilly voice stabbing him from the side.


     So chilly!!


     It was the emotionless voice of Affeldrichae, something he hadn’t heard from her since, well, around six hundred years or so ago.


     “M-mm??” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “If you don’t need it, don’t initiate the in-game chat.” (Affeldrichae)


     “….Ng.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “And also, if you enter another match from here onwards, do your very best to stay in a corner and don’t try to do anything, okay?” (Affeldrichae)


     “N-ng….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s head drooped in utter dejection.


     Affeldrichae couldn’t help but look at him with a bit of pity.


     Even back when the entire continent pounced on him while screaming, kill him, kill him!! Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mouth was always working overtime to hurl insults right back at them.


     But, to think, such a man was getting depressed over a simple computer game!


     ‘Such a thing is unimaginable.’ (Affeldrichae)


     No, such a thing shouldn’t even happen in the first place.


     Such a thing should not happen from the perspective of Yi Ji-Hyuk himself, but more importantly, for the sake Berafe’s honour, the one he utterly trampled on, such a thing could not be allowed to happen.


     “I-it’s increasing.” (Affeldrichae)


     “…Really?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s expression brightened again.


     Yes, it is indeed increasing.


     ….Not your skills, but my annoyance and stress level. (Affeldrichae’s inner monologue)


     The corners of Affeldrichae’s lips twitched ever so slightly.


     She was someone who maintained her composure even when receiving the reports of a demon king’s descent, yet a measly little computer game was managing to shatter her preternatural calmness.


     ‘Well, I wasn’t lying. He is improving.’ (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk knew full well that Affeldrichae would not lie. That was why he was being so pleased like that.


     All she had to do was not mention that his so-called ‘improvement’ was smaller than flakes falling off from an ant’s eye, and everything would be a-okay.


     Well, withholding the truth was not the same as lying, after all!


     Affeldrichae worked extra hard to calm her minutely-trembling facial muscles. This was one of the big drawbacks of the human physiology – one’s emotion being visible on one’s face.


     It was so much harder to express her emotions as a Dragon, but she found it difficult to disguise what she felt when in her human form.


     “Yes, you’re improving.” (Affeldrichae)


     There was another problem here, and that would be other players also improving as well.


     A computer game was a unique form of entertainment media where its users also evolved alongside the product itself. As a game became a ‘service’, the skillsets of its users would also improve and diversify alongside its evolution.


     And if your own speed of improvement lagged far behind that of the average rate of everyone else getting better, then you’d be judged as going backwards, instead.


     In overall assessment, your results might have improved, but when viewed from other people’s perspective, you’d be falling way behind – that sort of a thing?


     ‘So, I am definitely not lying here.’ (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae forced the corners of her lips arch up this time.


     “That is why, you’ll get better at this soon enough.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ng!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk smiled oh-so innocently.


     What is this?


     This indescribable sense of guilt….?? (Affeldrichae’s inner monologue)


     Affeldrichae felt this unfamiliar emotion that she had never ever experienced in her life – as a Dragon – before, and shuddered from the sheer shock of it all.


     ‘This world is indeed a bizarre place.’ (Affeldrichae)


     Berafe, one could say, was a static place.


     There would some big event happening every once in a blue moon, sure, but even with those, there was no particular noticeable change taking place in that world.


     However, the story was different in here.


     The ‘density’ of this world was so high that she even ended up feeling the flow of time was different.


     ‘It must’ve been hard.’ (Affeldrichae)


     A thousand years in Berafe was very different to a thousand years here in this world.


     In this world, many things happened in shorter span of time – some things that might happen over a period of one month in Berafe might be done and dusted in less than ten days here, for instance. In that case, the flow of time Yi Ji-Hyuk felt must’ve been so much slower than everyone else.


     She could begin to understand just a little why he hated Berafe so much. Not the physical, but the comparative scale of time’s flow was too different for him.


     ‘Is he happy here?’ (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had already began gripping the keyboard tight and hurling all sorts of abusive language at the computer’s monitor.


     It was a rather frivolous sight unfitting for the Berafe’s infamous Bringer of Apocalypse, but how come he looked most natural doing this?


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yeah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Are you happy now that you have come back to this world?” (Affeldrichae)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was lost for words from that sudden, unexpected question and simply stared at Affeldrichae.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 197: Who cares if they die or not 2
      Chapter 197: Who cares if they die or not (2)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “You asking me if I’m happy?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk tilted his head.


     “Hmm, I’m not quite sure about that, you know?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Is that so?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yeah.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk was being honest here.


     He wanted to return to Earth not because he wished to be happy. No, he simply wanted some peace, instead. Should he say that the desire to return to the place where he should have been was rather strong?


     It was naturally a difficult thing for a person to accurately diagnose one’s own emotions and desires. Even Yi Ji-Hyuk couldn’t clearly explain away why he wanted to return to this world.


     “So, that was the case.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae studied Yi Ji-Hyuk with somewhat subdued eyes.


     He was not even 20 years old, a still young kid, when he first found himself in Berafe. From the perspective of Affeldrichae, a Dragon, he was more like a fetus than a kid, though.


     If it was someone else, his mind would have eroded away from all the events suffered in Berafe throughout all those years and end up becoming pretty much like a vegetable, instead.


     However, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s mind had been in a constant fixed state, and so, he got to maintain the sensibilities of a child for well over a thousand years.


     When one thought about it that way, then perhaps the current Yi Ji-Hyuk was the most fitting sight for him.


     ‘However….’ (Affeldrichae)


     The current Yi Ji-Hyuk was going through a change. There was no doubt about that.


     The difference between the Yi Ji-Hyuk moments before his departure from Berafe and the one sitting in front of the computer right now was so great that it’d be okay to say they were two very different people altogether.


     Sure, the fundamental aspect of his character wouldn’t change, but the detailed breakdown of his personality would reveal just how much change there had been so far. Affeldrichae had watched him from his side for a long time, so she could definitely tell this apart.


     ‘How will he change, moving on?’ (Affeldrichae)


     The time he spent in Berafe had begun influencing his personality, and as of now, even Affeldrichae couldn’t predict how he’d change as he continued to live in the world where he originally was from.


     Just as she was about to say something, Jeong Hae-Min swung open the door and strode right in.


     “Ji-Hyuk-ah, Mister Choi Jung-Hoon says you gotta come to the office.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Annoyance quickly filled up Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face.


     That guy, he’s not even a mother looking for her kid, so why does he keep losing his sh*t just because I’m not there?? (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     “Argh, I’m not going!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Jeong Hae-Min watched Yi Ji-Hyuk’s whiny tantrum again and let a short sigh escape from her mouth.



     Just when will his crappy temper go away?


     There’s no answering him, is there?? (Jeong Hae-Min’s inner monologue)


     She shook her head slowly and began pacifying him as if he was a little kid.


     “Even then, we should still go and see what’s what.” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Tell him I might go there later.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “No, you gotta be more aware of your situation. I’m telling you, you’re an important VIP now. You might have been one before, but you’re a lot more important now. There are too many things that won’t function properly without you present, you see?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk roughly scratched his head.


     He trained these people like his butt was on fire because he didn’t want this to happen, yet nothing had changed, had it?


     “Is this not strange?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Excuse me?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Jeong Hae-Min stared at Affeldrichae.


     “If Mister Ji-Hyuk is such an important person, and no work can be done without him, then wouldn’t it be logical for someone in need to come see him, instead? He’s supposed to be a VIP, so why is he being ordered to come and go as they please?” (Affeldrichae)


     “M-mm…..”


     “After all, is it not common sense for humans to personally make their move if they need something?” (Affeldrichae)


     “But, they are superior officers, though?” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     “I wonder. I’m not particularly sure about how the hierarchy system of humans work, but from where I stand, they certainly don’t look to be occupying higher positions than Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Euh, euh, euh….”


     Jeong Hae-Min took a small step back as if she was struck by a solid body blow just now.


     If Yi Ji-Hyuk said those words, she could retort by saying that a young punk not knowing his place or some such, but it was simply impossible to say that to Affeldrichae.


     For some reason, everything was far more difficult with this blondie.


     “Groan….” (Jeong Hae-Min)


     Just as Jeong Hae-Min fell into deep contemplation so as to come up with a sound rebuttal, Doh Gah-Yun suddenly half-emerged from the former idol’s shadow.


     “Argh, what the hell?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk yelled out in surprise from Doh Gah-Yun’s sudden appearance.


     “Can’t you knock before entering?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Knock?” (Doh Gah-Yun)


     She tilted her head slightly, before pulling her hand out from the shadow and tapped on the floor.


     “Ah….”


     Seeing the spectacle of a disembodied hand suddenly jutting out from a shadow to knock like that made him realise that he’d rather prefer not to see such knocking in the first place.


     That was straight out of a horror flick, that.


     “Fine, fine! What is it now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Doh Gah-Yun didn’t say anything else, strode right to where he was, and grabbed his hand.


     “Eh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     And then, she reached out to grab Jeong Hae-Min’s hand, too. The latter grinned slyly, and activated her teleport ability right away.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Uht?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Only the flustered gasp of Yi Ji-Hyuk was left behind in the near-empty room. Affeldrichae’s circumspect eyes stared at the spot where he used to be.


     ‘Am I doing the right thing?’ (Affeldrichae)


     She could only worry whether what she was doing right now was in fact the right thing or not. Could it be possible that Yi Ji-Hyuk inwardly didn’t want this?


     Affeldrichae shook her head again.


     It wasn’t as if something had started yet anyway, and she needed to observe how everything would unfold first.


     She finished organising her thoughts and decided to follow after Yi Ji-Hyuk, but then, the door creaked open behind her. Affeldrichae tilted her head slightly at the appearance of an unexpected person through the open doorway.


     “Mister Ji-Hyuk went to the office.” (Affeldrichae)


     “I know.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “If so, is there something I can help you with?” (Affeldrichae)


     She quietly studied Kim Dah-Som standing hesitantly in front of her. The young blonde girl’s lips bobbed up and down silently for a while, but she let a long sigh leak out of her mouth and forced herself to speak.


     “Unni, you’re not a person from this world, are you?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “No, I am not.” (Affeldrichae)


     “The abilities you use, they are different from what the people of this world use, yes?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “That’s correct.” (Affeldrichae)


     There was no reason to hide the truth, and telling Kim Dah-Som would cause a trouble, to begin with. The girl probably had figured most of those out already, anyway.


     “In that case….” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Kim Dah-Som stared at Affeldrichae with pleading eyes.


     “Can I learn that as well?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Affeldrichae tilted her head slightly.


     “If you’re asking me if you can learn magic, then I should answer, yes, you can. Since Mister Ji-Hyuk has also learnt magic, it certainly isn’t impossible, but….” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yes?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “The efficiency would be extremely poor, and if you start learning it now, you’d need at least ten plus years before you can put it to practical use.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Ah…..” (Kim Dah-Som)


     And that time frame was with Affeldrichae acting as the teacher, too.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     “But, why do you wish to learn magic?” (Affeldrichae)


     “I want to be of some help.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “I’d like you to explain more clearly to me.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Other people fight alongside him and provide at least a little bit of help, but I… It’s like all I’m good for is to stay far back and spectate.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “H-mm….”


     Affeldrichae formed an expression of understanding and nodded her head.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk had been building his sphere of influence within this world, in his own unique way. And this sphere included the ability users of the NDF, including the likes of Jeong Hae-Min and Doh Gah-Yun.


     However, there were two people occupying rather special positions within that said sphere. They were Affeldrichae and Kim Dah-Som.


     The former had built up a connection with Yi Ji-Hyuk from way back in Berafe, and the latter was the sole non-ability user within the group.


     Now it’d been normal for Affeldrichae to feel a sense of alienation in such a case, but as she was a Dragon to begin with, she wouldn’t suddenly develop a feeling of being left out just because her relationship with Yi Ji-Hyuk was different to what he had with other humans.


     The remaining problem was with Kim Dah-Som. Her position in the group was neither here nor there.


     She was close to Yi Ji-Hyuk, sure, but when compared to how other people had been tied to him, her bond was simply the weakest out of them all.


     “You don’t wish to be alienated, is that it?” (Affeldrichae)


     “No, not at all.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Unexpectedly, Kim Dah-Som firmly shook her head.


     “It’s not that, but I wish to be of some help. Even if it’s only a little.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “Hmm….”


     Affeldrichae nodded her head.


     It was not easy to understand, but at the same time, she could figure out what this human girl wanted. The issue here was with whether Affeldrichae wanted to perform a task with as low efficiency as this one or not in the first place.


     “You can certainly learn magic, but it’s unknown how long you’ll need before you reach the level where you can aid Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk. Even then, do you still wish to do it?” (Affeldrichae)


     “Yes.” (Kim Dah-Som)


     Kim Dah-Som nodded her head as if there was nothing to even consider here.


     “I see.” (Affeldrichae)


     Affeldrichae acknowledged that there was indeed something she could get out of this ‘teaching Kim Dah-Som’ deal. And that would be: finding out the difference of magic compatibility between the humans of Berafe and of this world.


     There was a precedence of Yi Ji-Hyuk, but he was a Dark Wizard.


     In order for him to learn magic, he needed a high-ranking wizard to teach him all about controlling Mana. From the get-go, he lacked any tangible affinity with Mana whatsoever, after all.


     Unfortunately, of all those worthy of teaching Mana control to him, none were interested in doing so, and Yi Ji-Hyuk had no choice but to come up with his own plan.


     However, the case of Kim Dah-Som would be different.


     As long as Affeldrichae willed it, then she’d teach this human girl magic and solve her curiosity on what would happen to the humans of this world when affected by magic.


     ‘It’s not a bad idea, is it?’ (Affeldrichae)


     She was a Dragon, but at the same time, a wizard as well.


     When it came to the matters of satisfying her curiosity as well as her scholarly ambition, then she’d not lose out to any lifeform out there.


     “Alright, let’s give it a shot.” (Affeldrichae)


     Kim Dah-Som grasped Affeldrichae’s hands tightly with a bright face.


     “But, it’s too early for you to rejoice like that.” (Affeldrichae)


     “Excuse me?” (Kim Dah-Som)


     “You see, I’m not as lenient as Mister Ji-Hyuk.” (Affeldrichae)


     A rather suspicious smile slowly bloomed on Affeldrichae’s lips.


     ***


     “…………….”


     Utterly lost for words, Choi Jung-Hoon simply stared at Jeong Hae-Min.


     What the freaking hell?! I asked her to fetch Yi Ji-Hyuk, not summon a p*ssed-off demon king!!


     How am I to deal with that face full of discontentment?? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     The first thing Yi Ji-Hyuk did upon arriving in the office was to freeze up the ambient temperature with nothing but his deeply p*ssed-off aura. Choi Jung-Hoon saw all that, and could only spit out a lengthy groan.


     ‘I’m screwed.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was already unknown whether Yi Ji-Hyuk would agree or not when talking nicely to him, but then, how was Choi Jung-Hoon to bring the topic up now with an atmosphere like this?!


     He shot a resentful glare at Jeong Hae-Min, but she simply waved her hands around to signal it was not her fault and pointed at Doh Gah-Yun.


     “Groan….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon immediately realised that it was impossible to get a proper explanation from Doh Gah-Yun. He formed an awkward smile and spoke to Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Excuse me….. Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Yeaaah?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………..”


     The enunciation sounded a wee bit wrong there.


     Thinking about how distorted with rage this guy’s innards must be right now, Choi Jung-Hoon could sense cold sweat forming all over his body.


     “I, I don’t know what exactly happened, but for the time being, why don’t we calm down your anger first…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Anger, is it?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk stared straight at Choi Jung-Hoon, his head now leaning at a crooked angle.


     “….No, well, I guess it’s for the better that you get angry, instead.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yup, that’d be much easier for my stress level.


     God d*mn it! It’s not like I’m a member of a d*mn bomb squad or something! How the heck am I supposed to keep living this way?? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon wordlessly reached into his inner pocket and pulled out a bottle of pills before chucking its contents into his mouth.


     Crunch, crunch….


     Pills of ulcer medication turned into gritty powder in his mouth and painfully slid down his throat.


     He had initially used those gel-type liquid medications, but began thinking that he was filling his stomach up with them as if they were food, so he reverted back to pills now.


     “I mean, what reason is there for me to get angry? It’s possible that you’d call me here if you need something from me, right? Well, even if I don’t want to, all you have to do is to just ask a teleporter to kidnap me here and all. Why should I get angry in the first place?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ha, hahaha….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     After quickly figuring out what might have happened, Choi Jung-Hoon kept leaking out an awkward laughter.


     “Kyah, this neck of the woods must’ve changed by a lot while I was away, I guess? In the past, it was normal for those in need to go and see the other party, but nowadays, it’s the other way around and people in need are busy telling the other party to come and go as they please. So yeah, it’s reaaaally changed by a lot.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Hahaha….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon had nothing else to say. All he could do was to laugh awkwardly like this.


     “And so, like, if it’s not too much trouble, may I hear the reason for kidnapping someone all the way here? I mean, I feel so apologetic for stealing away the valuable time of folks who are so, so, so busy and stuff.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Ahh, this was how it’d been like.


     That manner of speech was the norm not too long ago, wasn’t it? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was briefly inundated with the less-than-rosy recollections of the past and opened his mouth.


     “Do you still remember, Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk? The Americans want to entrust the training of their ability users to you.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ahh, that one?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nodded his head and spoke as if it was no trouble at all.


     “Tell them to come, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Excuse me?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon was taken by surprise and hurriedly scanned Yi Ji-Hyuk’s complexion. But, wasn’t he going to throw an almighty tantrum and yell out “No!!” at the top of his lungs?


     “Well, this is excellent.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Excellent?


     What is? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “I was beginning to feel a bit peckish anyway. Tell them to hurry up and come already.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “H-hang on a minute.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Why did it feel like he had heard something quite strange just now?


     “Well, it’s not uncommon to see someone get destroyed during training, or even end up kicking the bucket. So, you should definitely drive home that point in their heads, okay? Tell them, it’s not our responsibility if some of their kids return home a bit disabled.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………………”


     The matter at hand had been resolved.


     It indeed has been, but….


     But, can I honestly say it is a good resolution?? (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “….Who cares if they die or not?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk formed a sinister smirk and muttered to himself. Choi Jung-Hoon bore witness to this sight and realised that the matters had become even more complicated than ever before.


     For some reason, the muscles in the back of his head were cramping up.


     Will this be fine?


     I mean, seriously, will this really be okay?


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s suspicions, and Yi Ji-Hyuk’s wicked nature were heading towards the unwitting Americans.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Chapter 198: Who cares if they die or not 3
      Chapter 198: Who cares if they die or not (3)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “In any case, please calm down first.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon tried to pacify Yi Ji-Hyuk as gently as humanly possible. If they brought over the American ability users while this guy was behaving in this manner, there wouldn’t be enough space left to load up all the coffins in the plane heading back over the Pacific Ocean.


     If that happened, the relationship between South Korea and America would completely break down, shattered into a million little pieces.


     Well, sure, the times had changed and there wouldn’t be any ‘big things’ happening just because the mighty America’s nerves were poked somewhat, but still, as the saying of old eagle being better than a young crow had alluded to, you’d be doing no favours to yourself by being at odds with the most powerful nation on Earth.


     ‘Now that I think about it, it kinda irks me a little, too.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon frowned slightly.


     Although they were being requested to lend their aid, the fact that they had to worry about making the ones doing the requesting unhappy and had to tip-toe around left his nerves just a wee bit pricked at the moment.


     If it was before, he would have thought this was the most obvious thing, but seeing that it was tugging at his conscience like this, Choi Jung-Hoon realised that he too didn’t see America as occupying the unshakable position of the No.1 in the world anymore.


     ‘Even then, we can’t ignore them, now can we?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If you were talking about the combat potential of the ability users, then sure, the NDF and Yi Ji-Hyuk would overwhelm the Americans. However, if you excluded the ability users and only counted the actual military firepower, then no matter what South Korea tried, she’d never ever win against the US of A.


     ‘What would happen if…?’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     If so, what would happen if all the forces were combined in this scenario? What if there was war between the US and South Korea which included ability users?


     “Mm…..” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     The end result would be rather simple, actually.


     If the Americans got super serious, then Korea wouldn’t be able to endure for one single day, its entire territory turning into a barren wasteland where not even an ant would survive.


     Ability users might be perfectly suited for hunting down monsters, but their ‘merits’ would plummet rather drastically when facing an actual army.


     Even if they were able to fully showcase their monster-hunting prowess against the army, they’d still be unable to defend this land from the American military’s combined firepower.


     If America’s firepower was not enough to deal with Yi Ji-Hyuk, then he’d end up as the lone survivor in the Korean peninsula and proceed to systematically destroy the American territory.



     But, what meaning would be there in doing that? The Republic of Korea would cease to exist by then.


     ‘Yup, worsening the relationship is no good for us.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Sure, the Americans wouldn’t come out swinging that radically. If Yi Ji-Hyuk decided to not help them, then next time another high-level Gate opens up, the United States of America wouldn’t be able to avoid the fate of complete annihilation.


     Even then, Korea couldn’t readily claim superiority over America in this situation, either. Because, the one holding all the cards wasn’t the Korean government but Yi Ji-Hyuk himself.


     If one couldn’t tell this crucial fact apart, then one would end up committing a grave error sooner or later.


     The moment one mistakenly believes that the superiority Yi Ji-Hyuk held over others was theirs instead, one would start saying things they shouldn’t and start doing things they should never do.


     ‘That’s why I have to get rid of this haughty mindset right now.’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     It was fine to be displeased about this situation. However, it was definitely not fine to let that emotion dictate the proceedings.


     “To be honest, those ability users haven’t done anything wrong, wouldn’t you agree? They are not the guilty party here, you know.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “But, they are guilty of appearing before me when I’m feeling p*ssed off?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “……………”


     Well, uh, if you say it like that, I don’t have anything clever to rebut you with….


     Ahh, so this is what happens when a person throws away all notion of logic.


     Since logic doesn’t apply here, I can’t pick the assertion apart, I can’t criticise it, and I can’t even retort against it.


     Hang on a minute. Isn’t this, like, the most unanswerable answer out there?! (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “….You know, a person shouldn’t be saying such things.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Why not?! Why not!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Choi Jung-Hoon spat out a lengthy groan.


     Seriously now, what wrong did those folks about to be thrown into hell by Yi Ji-Hyuk commit here?


     It felt like a bit of antagonistic sentiments were slowly piling up against the American government recently, but then again, the American ability users were simply doing what their mother nation told them to do.


     These folks didn’t even mind being trained by ability users of another country just so that they could protect their homeland better. So, it was completely a wrong thing to leave these people to a guy planning to practically throw them under the bus he was driving just because he didn’t feel so happy right now.


     ‘It’s like we’re the bad guys here!!’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon’s expression became rather serious now.


     Now that he thought about it some more, anyone would objectively call Yi Ji-Hyuk’s side as undeniably the villainous ones here.


     But the problem with that would be the simple fact of the NDF being dragged into that evaluation alongside him and end up being seen as the bad guys, too.


     Even though the NDF was only guilty of receiving the American’s requests for help and ran around like crazy trying to answer their call, instead!


     “Groan…. Mister Yi Ji-Hyuk, those people really didn’t do anything wrong. So please, calm down.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “I’m telling you, they are guilty.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “And that would be appearing before you when you aren’t feeling so good?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “That’s right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk smiled so radiantly just then.


     “You’re only joking, yes?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Of course.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “………………….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon saw how Yi Ji-Hyuk was ridiculing him with a look that said You thought I was being serious? and just closed his eyes shut.


     When you say something, you b*stard, even jokes don’t sound like freaking jokes to others!


     Hell, I was thinking just now that you’re perfectly capable of doing exactly what you said you would do. (Choi Jung-Hoon’s inner monologue)


     “For now, tell them to come.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ohh!!” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk responded coolly, and Choi Jung-Hoon’s expression brightened almost instantly. This guy didn’t typically behave this way, so what gives?


     “Will it be okay with you, then?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Didn’t you kidnap and bring me here so that you can ask me to take care of them? But now that I have said yes, your reaction is rather odd, you know…. Just what is it that you want from me, then?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, aren’t you annoyed by this?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Ahh, that?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk nonchalantly yawned and slowly waved his hand about.


     “I’m not gonna do it, anyway. So it’s fine.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     Choi Jung-Hoon became somewhat dazed by that reply, but too bad for him, Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t really feel the need to clarify himself.


     “Tell them to not to worry about a thing and hurry on over. And when they arrive, just tell our own people to gather around, as well.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I will.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon didn’t know what Yi Ji-Hyuk was scheming here, but then again, knowing what the latter was thinking about wouldn’t change a thing anyway.


     If he were to get even more technical here, then not even once did Yi Ji-Hyuk listen to Choi Jung-Hoon’s advice or opinions ever since the beginning. He always did whatever the heck he felt like.


     “Wait, now that irks me really bad.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     “No, it’s nothing.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon shook his head and thought to himself.


     For now, he should give Christopher McLaren a call and tell the American to send their ability users over.


     And then, make sure to drive the point home that, if there were to be any unfortunate ‘victims’ during the process, it would all be Yi Ji-Hyuk’s responsibility and the NDF had absolutely nothing to do with that!


     In the meantime, he watched Jeong Hae-Min bring along cups of coffee from outside the offices and hand one over to Yi Ji-Hyuk only to be criticised unnecessarily by him. Choi Jung-Hoon felt his chest tighten.


     ‘If only this guy possessed even a modicum of common sense….’ (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Oh, by the way?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “How come I don’t see anyone in the office? Is there something urgent happening somewhere?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Well, you could say it’s an urgent matter in a way….” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     Choi Jung-Hoon lightly scratched the side of his head and replied.


     “They are currently overseas lending their support.” (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     “Eh?”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk dazedly stared at Choi Jung-Hoon.


     *


     “Peking duckkk!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Flames were erupting out of Kim Dah-Hyun’s eyes.


     Beijing!! If you were to talk about Beijing, then shouldn’t one be thinking about none other than Peking duck?!


     What was the biggest attraction of travelling overseas? It’d be eating new, exciting and mysterious cuisines of other nations, wouldn’t it??


     Just how much did he laugh his a*s off when he heard of the incorrigible idiot Yun Hyuk-Gyu going to Japan only to come back right away after resolving of the monster issue over there.


     What an idiot. When you go to Japan, you check out Japanese food before coming home, and so, it’s only right that I get to enjoy Chinese food when I’m in China! (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     “Beijing duck!! Peking duuuck!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun) (TL note at the end)


     “Urgh, god d*mn it!! I get it, so shut up!” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng loudly yelled at Kim Dah-Hyun sitting in the back seat of the car and shouting out “Peking duck!!” since from a while ago.


     “Did you get possessed by a ghost of hunger or something?!” (Xui Feng)


     “Peking duck!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “This crazy son of a b*tch!” (Xui Feng)


     They couldn’t understand each other to begin with.


     Initially, Xui Feng was wondering what on earth this Korean man was busy shouting about, but the moment he heard ‘Beijing duck’, he could more or less figure out what was what.


     “Groan….”


     Meanwhile, his underling who was also the assigned interpreter did his best not to do the job he was here for and concentrated on driving the vehicle, instead. It was very unwise to open his mouth when Xui Feng was not feeling happy at all!!


     “South Korea is a well-off country. So it’s not like he’s some kind of a d*mn refugee! He’s here to close up a Gate, so why is he shouting out the name of some random food like this?!” (Xui Feng)


     “I don’t know, sir.”


     Most of all, what a maddeningly sorrowful thing this was, needing to get help from such a person.


     “We asked for Yi Ji-Hyuk, and this is what they do? Sons of b*tches.” (Xui Feng)


     What did that man say, again?


     Yi Ji-Hyuk doesn’t need to show up for something as minor as a Level 5 Gate?? (Xui Feng’s inner monologue)


     “Are they making fun of the People’s Republic of China?” (Xui Feng)


     They dare to refuse our request?


     If it weren’t for the explanation provided afterwards, Xui Feng would’ve raised one hell of a commotion right then and there. However, the words spoken by Choi Jung-Hoon over the phone carried enough weight to cool the irate Chinese man’s mood down in an instant.


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     [“More importantly, that person is feeling rather unhappy at the moment, so if you start telling him to come and go over such a simple matter, well, I can assure you this right now, taking care of the aftermath will not be an easy task for you.”] (Choi Jung-Hoon)


     In that case, it couldn’t be helped, then.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     The advice regarding not to poke the hornet’s nest called Yi Ji-Hyuk’s moods was one of the most important unwritten rule doing the rounds in the Chinese spy agency.


     The assessment regarding Yi Ji-Hyuk as understood by the various spy agencies around the world was – he was the type to complain all the time but still did what you pleaded him with.


     However, he was also a morally bankrupt character and no one could predict what he might to do if he didn’t get what he wanted. If such a person got p*ssed off and started acting out, then no one in this world would be able to answer that.


     “So, the person we got instead is….” (Xui Feng)


     “Beijiiiing duck!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Arrrgh!!”


     Xui Feng roughly scratched his head.


     No, well, he understood that a person could be a weirdo sometimes. Some people were openly suggesting that more than half of the ability users were already insane to begin with. And Xui Feng himself had seen folks who were waaay more screwed up in the head than this Korean before.


     Even then, what really drove him up the wall, so to speak, was the simple fact that the Korean man acting like this was a devastatingly handsome guy who could easily roundhouse kick any movie star into oblivion with his looks alone!


     So, why oh why was this kid behaving this way, with that face of his?!


     Xui Feng just simply couldn’t understand it.


     ‘All the Koreans are weirdos.’ (Xui Feng)


     There didn’t seem to be a single normal person among them. He should’ve figured this out during the giant monster incident!


     That Seo Ah-Young losing her marbles in someone else’s country was insane, and there was no need to even mention what kind of a person Yi Ji-Hyuk was, when he broke out into an evil cackle while watching her go mental like that.


     Out of them all, Xui Feng remembered thinking this guy was the most sane of the lot so he ended up lowering his guard, but now….


     ‘Sane of the lot, my a*s.’ (Xui Feng)


     Unless one’s idea of sanity had changed drastically, it’d be a massive insult to the rest of mankind calling this guy a sane person.


     It was simply that this Korean’s insanity didn’t get to shine because he was next to Yi Ji-Hyuk and his unanswerable ways. This guy here, he was batsh*t crazy enough to be called the district’s top madman regardless of where he ended up in!


     But back then, such a crazy fool came across as relatively normal in comparison, so just what kind of a gathering the NDF could be with all the other insane Korean ability users working for them?


     “Yup, these people are completely unanswerable.” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng helplessly shook his head.


     It was a rather shocking thing for these types of mad people to continuously stream out from such a tiny little piece of land.


     “T-there’s been a huge problem, sir!!”


     It was then, his underling driving the car cried out.


     “What happened?” (Xui Feng)


     “The Gate has opened up, sir! I received the call saying that the forces on standby have engaged the monster threats!”


     “F*ck!!” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng cursed out in anger.


     The initial analysis had indicated that there was still an ample amount of time remaining and that was why Xui Feng had vacated his spot near the Gate to come and fetch Kim Dah-Hyun.


     But now, that d*mn Gate had already opened up?


     “I guess the analysis and all that stuff are useless now.” (Xui Feng)


     The world was undergoing a rapid change for the last few months. The methods in dealing with Gates humanity had learned in the past five years or so had now become all worthless as a result.


     First of all, Gates themselves were behaving differently, and secondly, monsters that couldn’t be dealt with numbers and tactics began showing up more and more. For instance, the giant monster that appeared earlier – that was something the methods of the past wouldn’t have been able to do anything about.


     ‘That’s why we’re asking for help. But, still!’ (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng’s pride was being ruthlessly stepped on by the fact that he had to ask for help from a nation no different from being a vassal state, and also, that small nation didn’t even bother to send their best war potential but some hanger-on instead.


     “F*ck!!” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng angrily shouted out.


     “Drive faster!” (Xui Feng)


     “Yes, sir!”


     Screeeech-!!


     The car’s tires spun hard on the asphalt and issued ultra-sharp friction noises.


     “Uh, uh?! Why are you driving faster?! Drive safely!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Tsk.”


     To think, a man nicknamed ‘Path Drifter’ was trembling like that just because the car picked up some speed….


     ‘We need a new plan.’ (Xui Feng)


     Both in the US, and even China….


     Xui Feng felt utterly flabbergasted by the current reality where the two giant nations, each ruling the East and the West, had no choice but to politely extend their hands out and quietly wait for bread crumbs to fall.


     A hushed gasp of shock leaked out from Xui Feng’s mouth as he consciously thought of the unbelievable changes that took place in the last three months.


     ‘….Yi Ji-Hyuk.’


     Inwardly burning with the duty to win over that incomprehensible existence over to their side, Xui Feng shifted his gaze over to the tablet he held in his hands.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     Chapter 199: Who cares if they die or not 4
      Chapter 199: Who cares if they die or not (4)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     “We’ve arrived.”


     “Keuk.” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng opened and jumped out of the car as if he wanted to fly the moment it came to a halt.


     ‘Why did it have to be here?!’ (Xui Feng)


     He was busy gritting his teeth.


     The location of the Gate was right between the Beijing International Airport and the city itself. Crossing a single river from this location would let one enter Beijing’s CBD, just like that.


     He should thank his lucky stars that the Gate didn’t suddenly decide to open up in the middle of the city itself, but even then, this place was already overflowing with many potential dangers.


     “Did the monsters come out yet?!” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng grabbed anyone he could get his hands on and shouted out his question.


     A soldier wielding a rifle was about to express his displeasure but upon confirming Xui Feng’s displayed rank, he quickly stood at attention and shouted back.


     “Yes, sir!”


     “Where are they?” (Xui Feng)


     “U-up there, sir!”


     Xui Feng redirected his gaze in the direction the soldier pointed at and immediately formed a heavy frown.


     “What the hell are those?” (Xui Feng)


     He could see several creatures flying around in the air.


     “Drakes?” (Xui Feng)


     No, these things were different. These monsters possessed a completely different shape from the Drakes he saw in the reports.


     “Could they be Wyverns?” (Xui Feng)


     He remembered hearing about one of such creature making its appearance in the past just once.


     A monster that possessed a body as hard as diamond yet also using its bat-like wings to fly around in the air as freely as it wanted to. He also remembered hearing that no regular firearms damaged it so it took some mighty hard work to bring that one down.


     But then, such things should be considered a regular occurrence anyway. Where would you find an instance of people not going through that sort of hardship when hunting down a monster?


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     If it was a single Wyvern, then the Chinese ability users were more than adequate enough to turn the dang thing into a steamed meat bun in no time at all.


     The problem right now was…..


     “They are flying up higher!!”


     Along with that sharp cry belonging to someone, a spectacle Xui Feng didn’t ever want to imagine unfolded in its full glory.


     Kaaaaah!!


     Screeching loudly, the flock of Wyverns began rising up higher into the air. (TL: Uhm, would calling a big group of Wyverns a flock grammatically correct? Is there even a word for that? Huh.)



     ‘What the hell is this sh*t?!’ (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng even forgot that he needed to control this situation and simply gazed on at this unfolding spectacle in a total daze.


     Just like a flock of countless migratory birds filling up the entire sky as they prepared to fly away, equally many Wyverns were rising up higher and higher in the air.


     “S-stop them!!!” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng finally regained his wits and cried out.


     God d*mn it!! This is Beijing!


     17 million people live in this city!! (Xui Feng’s inner monologue) (TL: Actually, it’s around 21.7 million. Dunno where the author got his figures from.)


     If that flock of Wyverns spread out and entered the city with that many people, just what kind of events would take place next?


     Xui Feng’s hands began shaking uncontrollably.


     Without a doubt, horrifying events completely beyond his worst nightmares would happen. A mass-scale tragedy was a given, obviously. But he couldn’t even begin to imagine how big the secondary losses would be.


     “F*cking hell!! A d*mn Giant is more preferable than this sh*t!” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng gnashed his teeth.


     Although things did look bleak during the Giant incident, at least they could focus on a single tangible target back then. But now, he couldn’t even begin to figure out how he should go about stopping those d*mn things.


     “For the time being, stop them! Do whatever means necessary to stop them from flying away!!” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng’s loud, sharp yell was heard clearly by the others, and soon, shots of Ether from all over flew towards the airborne Wyverns in a shower of colourful lights.


     “Ah, sh*t……” (Xui Feng)


     Only after that did Xui Feng realise the mistake he had made.


     Just before the Ether attacks landed on them, Wyverns in the air began dispersing to avoid getting hit.


     Some of them descended back to the ground to assault the soldiers and ability users that lined the ground, and as the humans became rather preoccupied by this bunch, the rest freely flew around with no destination in their minds.


     “N-no, this can’t be happening.” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng dazedly stared at the unfolding situation. How could he even attempt to hunt all those hundreds of Wyverns if they managed to scatter across all over the country?


     It was already tough hunting one down, yet he was looking at hundreds of them. Just how much of time would he need before the situation was fully dealt with, and just how many losses would this country suffer in the meantime?


     “Euh….”


     Just as all strength began abandoning Xui Feng’s legs, his ears caught the hushed voice of a man.


     “It’s too early to give up, ahjussi.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Mm?”


     Xui Feng turned around to look at Kim Dah-Hyun.


     “What did this son of a b*tch say?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Xui Feng mouthed some choice words even before realising it. Kim Dah-Hyun simply ignored him and began picking up speed as he ran forward in a leisurely manner.


     “Well, my earnings and losses ain’t gonna match up on this one, but…” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     If he were to hunt down every single one of those Wyverns, he’d no doubt have to run around until his legs were ready to fall off by themselves.


     The hard work he was about to put in here was simply too great to be paid off by one dish of Peking duck, but then again, if he returned home without even sorting out a situation like this one, then he’d be treated the same as the human trash Yun Hyuk-Gyu who couldn’t even finish a job properly.


     “I can’t let them happen.” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     It was very difficult to find another occasion where one would feel as humiliated and worthless as when Yi Ji-Hyuk was berating and nagging the hell out of that person.


     Kim Dah-Hyun dearly wished to avoid that ignoble situation and began running hard, his unyielding desire serving as his fuel.


     Chwaaaah!!


     Kim Dah-Hyun ran as he split the air and literally rose up into the air above.


     Kaahak??


     When a human suddenly appeared right next to them, the Wyverns got flustered and began screeching in confusion.


     “Hmm….”


     Kim Dah-Hyun lightly dusted his arms and legs once, before kicking the air again to fly around like a bird. He used the gathered Wyverns as his footholds and ran around as he pleased in the sky.


     Kaaahhak!


     Kaahk!!


     The Wyverns that were stomped on by him began dropping to the ground one at a time.


     “Time for a light stroll, then!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun gathered a ton of Ether around his legs next.


     “Orrrryyyyyyaaaahp!!”


     Boooom!!


     He instantly broke past the sound barrier and the sonic boom created in his wake boomed throughout the surroundings. He used the air as well as the Wyverns as his footholds and began rushing around at will.


     “Huh….” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng watched with a shocked expression etched on his face.


     It wasn’t as if he didn’t see that Korean man’s feats during the Giant incident.


     Back then – he definitely saw Kim Dah-Hyun treating that huge Giant creature as his toy, and buying them enough time. And realistically speaking, it was also Kim Dah-Hyun who defeated the monster, as well.


     However, how should Xui Feng describe this….?


     ….Such a thing was possible because the Giant was, well, a giant?


     That kind of thought played a substantial part in his brain.


     For instance, let’s say that a lion got chased away after getting stung by a wasp. You still wouldn’t call a wasp stronger than a lion, now would you?


     Xui Feng thought that the Giant was toyed around with by that man’s overwhelming speed. He certainly didn’t feel that Kim Dah-Hyun was all that strong.


     However, things felt completely different right now.


     Right now, Kim Dah-Hyun was leaving behind a long trail of afterimages as he freely ran amok in the flock of hapless airborne Wyverns.


     “Just how can that even be possible?” (Xui Feng)


     It was like looking at a white ray of light with a long tail behind it spinning and swirling wildly around amidst a thick black cloud. Kim Dah-Hyun’s speed was indeed that incredible.


     “They are falling down!”


     Wyverns were now descending to earth like dark meteors.


     Xui Feng gritted his teeth. He knew that they shouldn’t be admiring Kim Dah-Hyuk’s godly performance in the air.


     “Make sure to kill them dead so that they won’t get back in the air again! Their bodies are sturdy, so be mindful of them counterattacking, okay!!” (Xui Feng)


     Boom! Boom!!


     Wyverns crash landed on the ground like large raindrops.


     Kaaahh!!


     Although they did fall down from Kim Dah-Hyun’s kicks, they didn’t seem to have suffered fatal wounds from that. Wyverns hurriedly got back up from the ground and bared their fangs as they scanned their surroundings.


     Too bad, now that they were on the ground, their limitations were far too obvious.


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     “Attack!!”


     Ka-boom!!


     Rumble!!


     Attacks of Ether from the Chinese ability users quite literally crushed the fallen Wyverns into the ground again.


     Flames, ice particles, and lightning bolts focused on a singular point and slammed into it over and over again, causing one explosion after another to resound out.


     The monster couldn’t even scream properly and turned into a half-charcoal. It shivered pathetically for a little while, before flopping down, dead.


     “Very good!”


     By focusing their firepower, it’d not be difficult to hunt down and kill a Wyvern, one at a time. Their problem so far was to do with the creatures flying in the air, as it was not possible to focus their attacks while they were still up there.


     Ka-boom!!


     Kwa-boooom!!


     Explosions resounded out from pretty much everywhere, but Xui Feng didn’t bother with any of them and shifted his gaze back up to the sky.


     “More! More!!” (Xui Feng)


     The situation on the ground didn’t warrant any worry at all.


     As far as the sheer number of ability users were concerned, no nation on Earth could come even remotely close to China.


     If around 50 users descended on a crash-landed Wyvern, the monsters wouldn’t even have a chance to resist before getting squashed into meat paste. So, what he needed to pay attention to was Kim Dah-Hyun, currently fighting a lone battle way up in the sky against hundreds of Wyverns.


     “He’s strong.” (Xui Feng)


     “….Yes, sir. He is.”


     Xui Feng felt annoyed by his underling agreeing so easily like this. However, it was he who made that assessment in the first place, so how could he get annoyed at someone else now?


     In any case, that man was strong.


     Like, seriously strong.


     Even if he was using the Wyverns as his footholds as he ran around, it was already a shocking thing to see a human being freely moving around in the air. But then, he even resorted to stomping and kicking the monsters down to the ground, too. You wouldn’t dare to try something like that unless you were completely confident of your balance and skills.


     ‘Is he a monster, perhaps?!’ (Xui Feng)


     Just where did people like that keep popping up from?


     All those ability users thought to be strong only a few months ago were no longer being talked about. Not anymore.


     ‘The NDF.’


     Xui Feng scoffed derisively when the Korean ability users and their abilities were starting to become the hot topic of conversation for the rest of the world.


     But now, he had personally witnessed their powers for the second time. He had no choice but to admit that the balance of the ability users of the world were tilting towards that small nation now.


     Even if Yi Ji-Hyuk was not included in that assessment.


     Even without him, Korea was already powerful enough. Even if he was not counted, just how many countries in the world could legitimately claim that they were superior against the Korean ability users?


     Xui Feng was confident of China not losing to anyone bar the United States, but even he was honestly thinking that his country should not get on the bad side of South Korea, when they had the likes of Kim Dah-Hyun and Seo Ah-Young in their ranks.


     Worse still, there were dozens more ability users like Kim Dah-Hyun back in Korea, too.


     “What a horrifying thing that is.” (Xui Feng)


     It was a scary thing for a neighbouring country to be this powerful.


     From the past, the East Asia was a volatile powder-keg of a place where four major global powers had been sharing borders against each other.


     China, Russia, Japan and then, Korea.


     The tenuous balance barely being kept still was now being broken by Korea’s rather sudden and nonsensically rapid progress.


     “Seriously, we can no longer do much about this situation, now can we?” (Xui Feng)


     Were the higher-ups accurately analysing this situation right now?


     If those fools tried to deal with South Korea the same way as they had done in the past, then a pretty big problem may break out sooner rather than later. Xui Feng promised himself to hold a high-level meeting with all of his superiors as soon as this incident drew to a close.


     “Sir, will it be fine to let it go on?”


     “About what?” (Xui Feng)


     “Shouldn’t we lend our support, sir? It’d get harder for him to move up there once the number of Wyverns decreases.”


     “…Ah!” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng slapped his own head, hard.


     How could he have failed to think of something that simple?


     “Support!! Lend your support! Attack the sky above you!” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng’s shouts prompted the Chinese ability users to look up. And soon, colourful arrays of light began ascending from the ground below.


     “What the heck?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun saw that spectacle and shuddered in the air.


     It felt like he was seeing a wave of rainbow rushing up from the ground.


     Because there were so many ability users down there firing their attacks, this situation was no longer on the level of being dangerous, and straight into this whole thing becoming remarkably unrealistic in his eyes.


     It’s fine that they look so nice and stuff. It’s fine, but now….!! (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     “I’ll also die if I get hit, you stupid as*holes!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun yelled out loudly and began swimming in between all the rays of light pouring in. As each Ether shot brushed past him by paper-thin margins, he gritted his teeth and glared at the ground below.


     Seeing Xui Feng’s mug down there, a groan automatically jumped out of his mouth. How could that man, with that brain of his, occupy such an important position like that?


     ‘No, hang on. Well, we’re the same, so….’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     The NDF, with Seo Ah-Young as its boss, had nothing to say in that regard.


     Could it be that every organisation was fated to be saddled with higher-ups whose heads weren’t spinning all that well?


     “Doing something not very helpful at all!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Although these attacks looked nice, each of these unfocused Ether shots didn’t leave much of a lasting damage to the airborne Wyverns at all.


     “What should I do now?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     When there were plenty of Wyverns filling up the sky, it was pretty simple to toy with them. But now that he stomped half of them back to earth, his footholds had decreased and movements in the air had become that much more difficult.


     One could definitely claim that he had done all he could here, but….


     ‘I’m gonna get slagged off for sure.’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Indeed, he’d get chewed out as if there’s no tomorrow.


     Well, if he went and said ‘I did my best’, then that d*mn guy would more than likely start the insult train with ‘I don’t need your best so just do your sh*t properly’.


     Kim Dah-Hyun was just about to make his mind up about finding a different way of mopping up this situation, but then, a rather familiar, annoyance-filled voice entered his ear canals out of the blue.


     “Argh, d*mn it, dude. What the hell are you doing, man?”


     “Eh?”


     How come he could hear that voice in this place?


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s eyes shot open wider as he hurriedly took a look below. And way down there, he spotted the distinctive, cantankerous face of a certain man.


     “Ah….”


     One thing became certain now.


     Kim Dah-Hyun didn’t need to worry about getting slagged off when he goes back home.


     Nope, he should start worrying about getting slagged off now.


     ‘God d*mn it.’




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     Chapter 200: Who cares if they die or not 5
      Chapter 200: Who cares if they die or not (5)


     Learn More about CrN 3.0: Legacy!


     Big Changes are happening! Benefits Readers and Creators alike!


     Why did that man suddenly show up here?


     What a bizarre thing this was if one thought about it for a second. It hadn’t even been one hour since Kim Dah-Hyun arrived in Beijing, probably, so why did Yi Ji-Hyuk show up here?!


     Kim Dah-Hyun was paying way too much attention to Yi Ji-Hyuk down below and was almost hit by an Ether attack. He freaked out and hurriedly tilted his body away.


     “Urgh, d*mn it!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Swearing jumped out of his mouth automatically.


     Totally not caring at all about that, Yi Ji-Hyuk continued to glare at Kim Dah-Hyun in his squatting position, before yelling at the man running around in the air.


     “Argh, I told you, what the hell are you doing up there?!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What do you mean, what?!” (Kim Dah-Hyuk)


     Kim Dah-Hyun failed to understand what on earth Yi Ji-Hyuk was talking about. He continued to hurriedly dodge this way and that while replying back with a sulky tone.


     “Why haven’t you taken a look at your watch?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Ah?”


     Kim Dah-Hyun raised his wrist up and took a look at his smartwatch device.


     “Heol.”


     He found nearly 100 missed calls sitting pretty on the device, waiting for his attention.


     ‘….Is he some kind of a stalker or something?!’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Back when he one-sidedly broke up with a girl he used to date – even back then, he wasn’t subjected to as heated and desperate attempts at trying to call him as this one. He hadn’t checked his watch since disembarking from the plane, but to think, he’d receive nearly 100 calls during that short period of time….


     “Did someone die or something?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began frowning unhappily.


     “Will you come down already?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “But, I just know you’re going to torture me if I do!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Urgh, that d*mn blockhead!!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk began gritting his teeth next.


     Kim Dah-Hyun saw that reaction and his determination not to descend to the ground became stronger than ever before.


     If he went down there, he’d get beaten to death!


     Out of the blue, his nose Yi Ji-Hyuk broke on the first day the two of them met began aching for some reason. Only Kim Dah-Hyun among the members of NDF had been beaten up black and blue by Yi Ji-Hyuk. (TL: No, Yun Hyuk-Gyu got a big beating, too.)


     ‘So, the others have no freaking idea.’ (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Others simply had no clue how vicious and cruel Yi Ji-Hyuk could get when he was beating someone up. Back then, Kim Dah-Hyun thought he’d die for sure.


     He shuddered in fear from that recollection and soared even higher into the air after stepping off on the head of an irate Wyvern.


     “Fine, fine! Don’t come down, then.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)



     Yi Ji-Hyuk gnashed his teeth and dusted his hands theatrically.


     “Don’t ever come down from there, got it?! I’m warning you! You come down, and I will destroy you!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “What are you trying to do now?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “I definitely warned you.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Soon, Yi Ji-Hyuk began waving his hands in the air.


     “N-no!! Euh-ahhck?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun immediately recognised what those hand gestures meant and cried out in pure panic.


     What is that insane b*stard trying to do?!


     I’m still up here!! (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     “Stopppp!! Don’t do it!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun hurriedly yelled out, but Yi Ji-Hyuk simply cackled on and continued to gather Mana into his hands.


     “Don’t you dare come down! If you do, Imma kill you for real!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Uwaaah?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Mana bubbling around Yi Ji-Hyuk’s outstretched hands suddenly poured out into the air and quickly drew a magic circle in the sky. Kim Dah-Hyun witnessed that spectacle, and without a shred of hesitation, dashed in the opposite direction.


     There were plenty of times he felt reassured for some reason whenever he saw that magic circle, but right in this moment, that assured feeling was nowhere to be found.


     “Uwaah!! I’m sorry! I was in the wrong!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     He hurriedly cried out for forgiveness, but Yi Ji-Hyuk simply cackled on as he watched Kim-Dah-Hyun’s desperate escape attempt. Only a short breath later, the magic circle emitted bright light, and it spat out a massive river purely made up of lightning bolts.


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s entire body quaked as goosebumps broke out all over his skin after he saw the black lightning bolts going on a rampage in the sky.


     What the hell are those?!


     No, wait, I knew that this guy was d*mn strong, but this….


     Was he really that strong from the beginning to do something like that? (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s shaking eyes caught sight of the black lightning bolts swirling and dancing in the sky like a singular black dragon coiling tightly around, and he screamed out at the top of his lungs.


     “Please, spare me!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Too bad, Yi Ji-Hyuk was a merciless being.


     “You’ll die if you come down, anyway!” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     KUKUKUKU-!!!


     The lightning roiled angrily in the sky before setting upon the flock of Wyverns haplessly flying around nearby. And when that happened….


     Crackleeeee-!!!


     Two disparate but similar sounds of electricity crackling out violently and something exploding resounded at the same time as a huge bright spark erupted in mid-air.


     “Heu-uh….” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng bore witness to Yi Ji-Hyuk’s completely unexpected appearance and his subsequent action of completely blocking out the heavens with black lightning bolts. The Chinese man simply plopped down on his butt right there.


     “Really, man! I can’t keep enduring any more of this sh*t!” (Xui Feng)


     He was already in a state of shock from the feats of Kim Dah-Hyun already. Heck, the shock caused from Seo Ah-Young’s fire show from before still hadn’t worn off yet, either. So, what was he to do when something this absurd was suddenly shoved in his face?!


     Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels .com) might...let's just hope it doesn't come to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don't.


     ‘D*mn abominable monster freak sons of b*tches!!’ (Xui Feng)


     Only a minute ago, he simply felt deeply astonished after seeing Kim Dah-Hyun go on a rampage in the air. But now, after Yi Ji-Hyuk went and began chucking around lightning bolts, Xui Feng was genuinely feeling sorry for the Wyverns getting utterly massacred up there.


     ‘Would you look at that c**p? Seriously, man!’ (Xui Feng)


     Kkkaaaaaahk!!


     The chill-inducing death shrieks of Wyverns continued to ring out in the air. All those poor monsters were being turned into jet-black charcoal bits after black lightning bolts cleanly ran through their bodies.


     Crackle-!!


     That wasn’t even the end, either.


     The black lightning bolts didn’t stop at scorching their initial Wyvern victims, but continued into their next targets over and over again.


     And when dozens of such lightning bolts were dancing around, it only took a couple of blinding flashes to reduce the number of previously-okay Wyverns to only a handful survivors.


     “Run, you idiot!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun had already found himself a new Wyvern ride by then. He smacked the monster in the head repeatedly and urged it to escape from there right away.


     As for the monster itself, it must’ve figured out that there was no time to bicker with the insane human riding on its back, because it began flying away with all its might from the lightning bolts.


     “Hoh-oh?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk’s eyes began gleaming brightly as he watched this scene unfold.


     This was none other than enemies temporarily joining hands to fight a common foe. No, hang on. Wasn’t this more like a hostile takeover, instead? (TL note at the end)


     Too bad for them, he wasn’t thinking of wasting any more time on this.


     A black tentacle suddenly shot out from his right hand and tightly wrapped around the airborne duo of Kim Dah-Hyun and the Wyvern.


     “Euh-heok?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     While squealing out a sound that was remarkably similar to that of a deflating balloon, Kim Dah-Hyun hurriedly looked behind him. And when he spotted Yi Ji-Hyuk glaring at him with a pair of gloomy eyes, a bone-chilling shudder travelled up the poor man’s spine.


     “H-hyung-nim!! Please, you misunderstood me!! I was just….!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Tsk.”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk wasn’t planning to humour Kim Dah-Hyun’s excuses and simply yanked his tentacle back.


     “Uwaaaaaahk!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s body was dragged back much faster than his original escaping speed.


     Ka-boom!


     The Path Drifter bound by the black tentacle crashed into the ground and a thick dust cloud was kicked up from the impact.


     “Groan….”


     Thankfully, he wasn’t injured due to the Wyvern absorbing most of the impact of the fall, but still, his entire body was aching from the throbbing pain.


     “Come on, man!! That was way too much, you know?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun’s mouth was still operating at full capacity so he was about to let his dissatisfaction known, but then, he witnessed the still-groggy Wyvern getting sucked up by the tentacle while issuing the crunching noises right next to him. That shut him up real fast.


     ….Well, uh, he’s been always like that, so…. (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     Kim Dah-Hyun rapidly realised that dissatisfaction should always be kept to himself and formed an awkward smile as he spoke.


     “Ha, ahaha…. H-hyung-nim. You see, I, uh, I wasn’t trying not to come down from there, but, uh….” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “….Should I just kill you now?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Please, spare me!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun dashed forward like a streak of lightning and clung onto Yi Ji-Hyuk’s legs.


     “Hyung-nim!! It’s me, me! Kim Dah-Hyun!”


     “I can see that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Then, why are you doing this to meeee??” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Uh-whew….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk shook his head in helplessness.


     His temper dictated that he should start beating up this fool right now, but he had a pretty good reason why he shouldn’t do that.


     “We’re going back home, so get ready for that.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Eh?”


     Kim Dah-Hyun stared dazedly at Yi Ji-Hyuk.


     “Home? You mean, back in Korea?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “That’s right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Did this mean that Yi Ji-Hyuk himself personally came here to fetch Kim Dah-Hyun home?


     “Did something happen back home?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “M-mm….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk roughly scratched his head a little and quite unlike him, replied in a somewhat cautious voice.


     “Actually, the thing is….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Yes?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Mm…. Okay, don’t get any wrong ideas, got it? And don’t get too angry, either. First of all, you gotta stay calm, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     What was he trying to say while building up suspense like this? Kim Dah-Hyun kept staring back with a suspicious glare shining in his eyes. Yi Ji-Hyuk sneakily avoided meeting his gaze and spoke up.


     “She got injured a little bit.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Injured? Who is?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Well, uh, mm….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Dah-Hyun watched Yi Ji-Hyuk displaying obvious hints of hesitation, and his expression began crumpling more and more. When he thought about it, there could be only one answer here.


     Who among the people related to him getting injured would prompt Yi Ji-Hyuk to personally come and fetch him like this? There was only one person important enough to Kim Dah-Hyun to warrant an action such as this one.


     *SFX for standing up straight quite abruptly*


     Kim Dah-Hyun shot up from the ground and without even a shred of hesitation, grabbed Yi Ji-Hyuk’s collar.


     “Is it Dah-Som?!?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “H-hey, calm down first, will you….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “I said, is it Dah-Som? Did Dah-Som get hurt? How?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     The epitome of siscon, Kim Dah-Hyun lost his cool immediately and began shouting right in Yi Ji-Hyuk’s face. Even the one and only Bringer of Apocalypse was totally overwhelmed by this sudden explosion of violent aura and could only avoid meeting the enraged glare of the other man.


     “Y-yeah.”


     “What?! Why?! How?! Is her injury serious?! No, no, no! How did she get hurt the first place?! What’s her current condition?! Say something!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Groan….”


     Yi Ji-Hyuk spat out a groan as he watched Kim Dah-Hyun grab and shake him by his collar.


     Indeed, by his collar.


     If the people of Berafe heard that the Bringer of Apocalypse was being shaken around after getting his collar grabbed by a ‘regular’ person, they would probably start punching holes right through their ear canals.


     ‘My dignity…..’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Tears should be blurring Yi Ji-Hyuk’s vision right about now, but Kim Dah-Hyun’s aggressive aura was way too scary for him to start getting all emotional at the moment. At this rate, the mad Siscon would floor him and start the ‘ground & pound’ on him next if he wasted any more time than this.


     “Well, it’s not like she’s been hurt that bad, you know….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “Why did she get injured in the first place?! Ah?!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “She, uh, she wanted to learn magic and all that, and ended up experiencing the Mana Deviation. Well, it’s not as serious as you might think.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….What are you even on about?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk let a slight sigh escape from his mouth.


     “Going to see it for yourself will be far easier to understand, so get ready.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “T-this, this!!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     Kim Dah-Hyun began shuddering like crazy.


     Dah-Som got hurt?!


     My Dah-Som got… hurt!!!


     The apple of my eyes, Dah-Som got hurt!! What were these d*mn NDF b*stards doing?! (Kim Dah-Hyun’s inner monologue)


     “What are you doing? Hurry up!” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “Y-yeah.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk flinched slightly from Kim Dah-Hyun’s overwhelming aura and nodded his head.


     ‘I’m not the one in the wrong, though….’ (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     If he were to get technical here, didn’t Yi Ji-Hyuk come all the way out to this place so he could take this fool back home as quickly as possible? Which meant, he should be thanked instead. But, to receive a treatment like this….


     “Hah…..” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     ….Forget about it.


     He wanted to slap the back of Kim Dah-Hyun’s head silly until the fool recognised the truth of the matter. But then again, watching the latter’s chin vibrate up and down like an electric shaver as he stewed in rage, worry, and sheer anxiety like that, Yi Ji-Hyuk’s desire to raise his hand was wiped away in an instant.


     “Right. You didn’t do anything wrong, anyway.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     The only thing you’re guilty of is being a siscon, that’s all.


     Eh-whew. (Yi Ji-Hyuk’s inner monologue)


     Yi Ji-Hyuk didn’t say anything else and waved his hands about to create a small Gate.


     “Here it is….” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     “….All I have to do is step through this one?” (Kim Dah-Hyun)


     “That’s right.” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Kim Dah-Hyun stared at Yi Ji-Hyuk with a slightly suspicious expression before throwing himself in the open maw of the Gate without saying a word.


     Considering the fact that he had suffered hell after entering a Gate similar to this one, it wasn’t all that hard to guess how urgent Kim Dah-Hyun was feeling at the moment.


     Yi Ji-Hyuk watched him enter the Gate completely and turned around to address Xui Feng.


     “Well, things have ended up this way. So, do take care of the aftermath, okay?” (Yi Ji-Hyuk)


     Xui Feng obviously still couldn’t understand a lick of Korean and tilted his head to display his confusion. Yi Ji-Hyuk shrugged his shoulders and stepped through the gate himself.


     Wuuuongg….


     And soon, the Gate disappeared from the view.


     “…..What the f*ck happened just now?” (Xui Feng)


     Xui Feng still couldn’t get to grips with this sudden development and continued to dazedly stare at the empty spot where the two Koreans used to stand.


     *


     Only allowed on Creativenovels.com


     Wuuuong….


     This Gate was definitely not large.


     A Gate barely large enough to let a grown person through opened up in the middle of a lush vegetation somewhere. It shone brilliantly in white light, but then, it was suddenly dyed in black colour, and its mouth cracked open to emit rays of dark light. And then, a blurry shape of a person slowly materialised.


     “H-mm….”


     A sigh made by a high-octave voice came out from the figure.


     “Is this ‘the’ world?”


     Her voice contained a certain something capable of shaking up the souls of all who listened to her.


     She had a full head of luscious black hair, and wore a tight fitting black outfit. Her almost translucent white skin served as a perfect contrast to all those black on display. Finally, a pair of deeply crimson lips, so red as if they didn’t belong there to begin with.


     She was the 13th demon king, the Succubus Queen, Erukana.


     She had finally descended on Earth.


     “Well, well, well. This place feels a little unpleasant, no?” (Erukana)


     Erukana’s finger rose up to brush her lips. A sticky sensation, quite different from Berafe’s, was beginning to stimulate her.


     However, so what if it did?


     She didn’t care much about where this was. To her, the one and only important thing was….


     The fact that ‘he’ was in this world.


     “Well, now. Let’s see….” (Erukana)


     Erukana closed her eyes for a little while and scanned her vicinity, before opening her eyes again. And her gaze was fixed in a certain direction.


     “It’s that way, is it?” (Erukana)


     Step.


     Her feet began slowly moving towards her destination.


     “I’m on my way now. So, wait for me, darling.” (Erukana)


     Her hushed, yet high-pitched laughter slowly spread out to the surrounding area.




     You are reading
     The Returner
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .



 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"